MEADOW    BROOK. 


MRS.  MAKY  J.  HOLMES, 

,,HOH      OF     "THE      HOMESTEAD      ON      THE      HILL      SIDE-," 
BIVBRS,"    "TEMPEST    AND   SUNSHINK,"    «TO. 


NEW  YORK : 
ON,  25  1 
1858. 


0.  M.  SAXTON,  25  PARK  ROW. 


ENTERED,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  In  the  year  one  thousand  eight  hundred 
and  fifty-seven, 

BY     MILLER,     OUTON     &     Co., 

In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  United  States,  for  the  Southern 
District  of  New  York. 


TO 

MY      MOTHER, 

Who,  more  than  any  one  else,  will  be  interested  in  a  story 
which  has  in  it  so  much  of  my  childhood  and  early  home, 

THIS    WORK 

is  affectionately  dedicated  by  her  Daughter 

MARY. 


2068118 


PREFACE. 


IN  this  story  of  MEADOW  BROOK  there  is,  I  am  aware, 
nothing  very  startling  or  wonderful ;  but  it  has  the  merit,  at 
least,  of  containing  more  truth  than  books  of  the  same 
character  usually  possess.  From  this,  however,  the  reader 
is  not  to  infer  that  I  have  made  myself  the  heroine  ;  for 
though  the  early  home,  the  childhood,  and  childish  experi- 
ence of  "  Rosa  Lee  "  are  mostly  my  own — while  more  than 
one  whiskered  young  man  will  recognize  the  little  girl  of 
thirteen,  at  whom  he  once  made  faces  from  behind  his  desk 
as  the  "  schoolma'am  " — the  similarity  extends  no  further. 

The  fickle  Mr.  Clayton  and  his  haughty  bride,  the  unfor- 
tunate Herbert,  the  disappointed  Ada,  the  proud  Southern 
planter,  and  the  gentle,  bright-haired  Jessie,  are  intended  to 
represent  different  varieties  of  American  character,  and  are 
such  as  many  of  us  have  met  in  our  intercourse  with  the 
world.  For  my  portrayals  of  Georgia  life,  I  am  indebted  to 


v»  PREFACE. 

a  friend,  who  recently  spent  two  years  in  that  State,  ar>& 
whose  graphic  descriptions  of  what  she  there  saw  have  been 
to  me  of  much  service. 

Believing  that  the  world  loves  better  to  read  of  the  prob- 
able than  of  the  improbable,  I  have  tried  to  be  natural;  and 
if,  by  this  means,  but  one  friend  is  added  to  the  number  I 
now  possess,  I  shall  feel  that  my  labor  has  not  been  in 
vain. 

M.  J   H. 

BOCKPORT,  N.  Y.,  1857. 


CONTENTS. 


I.  Childhood, 9 

II.  Thanksgiving, 22 

III.  Cousin  Hill, 89 

IV.  The  Schoolmistress, 52 

V.  Pine  Hill, 60 

VI.  Doctor  Clayton's  Visit, 80 

VII.  Dell  Thompson's  Party, i       ....    88 

VIII.  Close  of  School  in  Pine  District, 100 

IX.  Pro  and  Con, 105 

X.  Mrs.  Dr.  Clayton,     .  Ill 

XI.  Boston, 116 

XII.  Ada  Montrose, •. 185 

XIII.  The  Flight, 149 

XIV.  Ten  Thousand  Dollars, 156 

XV.  The  Old  Homestead, .       .       .  1T4 

XVI.  "Out  West," 1T9 

XVII.  The  Dark  Man, 192 

XVIII.  The  Death  of  the  Drunkard, 200 

XIX.  The  Death  of  the  Righteous, M4 


CONTENTS. 


XX.  Going  South, 218 

XXI.  Uncle  Dick, "...  286 

XXII.  Ada, 255 

XXIII.  Dr.  Clayton, .       .        .  ..  278 

XXIV.  The  Crisis, 296 

XXV.  The  Angel  of  the  Pines SOT 

XXVI.  Return, 818 

XXVII.  Light, 895 

XXVIII.  The  Chase, 885 

XXIX.  Human  Nature 860 

XXX.  "  The  Southern  Planter's  Northern  Bride," 854 

XXXI.  Sunny  Bank, 858 

XXXII.  November  25th, 8T8 


MEADOW  BROOK. 


CHAPTER    I. 

CHILDHOOD. 

FAB  away  among  the  New  England  hills  stands  a  large, 
old  fashioned  farm-house,  around  whose  hearth-stone  not 
many  years  agone,  a  band  of  merry,  noisy  children  played, 
myself  the  merriest,  noisiest  of  them  all.  It  stood  upon 
an  eminence  overlooking  a  broad  strip  of  rolling  meadow- 
land,  at  the  extremity  of  which  was  the  old  gjrgy  rock, 
where  the  golden  rod  and  sassafras  grew,  where  tt^greeu 
ivy  crept  over  the  crumbling  wall,  and  where,  under  the 
shadow  of  the  thorn-apple  tree,  we  built  our  play-houses, 
drinking  our  tea  from  the  acorn  saucers,  and  painting  our 
dolls'  faces  with  the  red  juice  of  the  poke  berries,  which 
grew  there  in  great  abundance. 

Just  opposite  our  house,  and  across  the  green  meadow, 
was  a  shady  grove,  where,  in  the  spring-time,  the  singing 
birds  made  their  nests,  and  where,  when  the  breath  of 
winter  was  on  the  snow-clad  hills,  Lizzie,  Carrie,  and  I,  and 
our  taller,  stronger  brothers  dragged  our  sleds,  dashing 
1*  o 


10  MEADOW  BROOK. 

swiftly  down  the  steep  hill,  and  away  over  the  ice-covered 
valley  below.  Truly,  ours  was  a  joyous  childhood,  and 
ours  a  happy  home  ;  for  never  elsewhere  fell  the  summer's 
golden  sunlight  so  softly,  and  never  was  music  sweeter  than 
was  the  murmur  of  the  dancing  water-brook  which  ran  past 
our  door,  and  down  the  long  green  lane,  losing  itself  at  last 
in  the  dim  old  woods,  which  stretched  away  to  the  west- 
ward, seeming  to  my  childish  imagination  the  boundary 
line  between  this  world  and  the  next. 

In  the  deep  shadow  of  those  woods  I  have  sat  alone  for 
many  an  hour,  watching  the  white,  feathery  clouds  as  they 
glimmered   through  the   dense  foliage  which  hung  above 
my  head,  and  musing,  I  scarcely  knew  of  what.     Strange 
fancies  filled  my  brain  and  oftentimes,  as  I  sat  there  in  the 
hazy   light   of  an    autumnal    after roon,    there   came   and 
talked  with  me  myriads  of  little  people,  unseen,  it  is  true, 
but  still  real  to  me,  who  knew  and  called  them  all  by  name. 
There,  on  a  mossy  bank,  beneath  a  wide-spreading  grape- 
vine, with  the  running  brook  at  my  feet,  I  felt  the  first  long- 
ings for  fame,  though  I  did  not  thus  designate  it  then.     I 
only  kiMjiW  that  I  wanted  a  name  which  should  live  when  I 
was  gJHe — a  name  of  which  my  mother  should  be  proud. 
It  had  been  to  me  a  day  of  peculiar  trial.     At  school  every-  s 
thing  had  gone  wrong.     Accidentally  I  had  discovered  that 
I  possessed  a  talent  for  rhyming;  and  so,  because  I  preferred    I 
filling  my  slate  with  verses,  instead  of  proving  on  it  that  | 
four  times  twenty  were  eighty,  and  .that  eighty,  divided  by  i 
twenty,  equalled  four,  my  teacher  must  needs  find  fault  \v 
me,  calling  me  "lazy,"  and  compelling  me  to  sit  between 
two  hateful  boys,  with  warty  hands,  who  for  the  remainder 
of  the   afternoon    amused   themselves   by  sitting   inconve- 
niently near  to  me,  and  by  telling  me  how  big  my  eyes  and 
feet  were.     I  hardly  think  I  should  now  mind  that  mode  of 


CHILDHOOD.  11 

punishment,  provided  I  could  choose  the  boys,  but  1  did 
then,  and  in  the  worst  of,,  humors,  I  started  for  home,  where 
other  annoyances  awaited  me.  Sally,  the  housemaid, 
scolded  me  for  upsetting  a  pan  of  milk  on  her  clean  pantry 
shelf,  calling  me  "  the  carelessest  young  one  she  ever  saw," 
and  predicting  that  "  I'd  one  day  come  to  the  gallus  if  I 
didn't  mend  my  ways." 

Juliet,  my  oldest  sister,  scolded  me  for  wearing  without 
her  consent  her  shell  side-comb,  which,  in  climbing  through 
a  hole  in  the  plastering  of  the  schoolhouse,  I  accidentally 
broke.  Grandmother  scolded  me  for  mounting  to  the  top 
of  her  high  chest  of  drawers  to  see  what  was  in  them  ;  and 
to  crown  all,  when,  towards  sunset,  I  came  in  from  a  romp 
in  the  barn,  with  my  yellow  hair  flying  all  over  my  face,  my 
dress  burst  open,  my  pantalet  split  from  the  top  downward, 
and  my  sun-bonnet  hanging  down  my  back,  my  mother  re- 
proved me  severely,  telling  me  I  was  "  a  sight  to  behold." 
This  was  my  usual  style  of  dress,  and  I  didn't  think  any  one 
need  interfere  ;  so,  when  she  wondered  if  there  ever  was 
another  such  child,  and  bade  me  look  at  myself  in  the  glass, 
asking  if  "  I  didn't  think  I  was  a  beautiful  object,"  my  heart 
came  up  in  my  throat,  and  with  the  angry  response  that 
"  I  couldn't  help  my  looks — I  didn't  make  myself,"  P|(Rrted 
through  the  door,  and  running  down  the. long  lane  to  the 
grape-vine,  my  favorite  resort,  I  threw  myself  upon  the 
ground,  and  burying  my  face  in  the  tall  grass,  wept  bit- 
terly, wishing  I  had  never  been  born,  or,  being  born,  that 
the  ban  of  ugliness  were  not  upon  me. 

Mother  doesn't  love  me,  I  thought — nobody  loves  me  ; 
and  then  I  wished  that  I  could  die,  for  I  had  heard  that  the 
first  dead  of  a  family,  no  matter  how  unprepossessing'  l'iey 
had  been  in  life,  were  sure  to  be  the  best  beloved  in  the 
memory  of  the  living.  To  die,  then,  that  I  might  be  loved. 


12  MEADOW  BROOK. 

•v 

was  all  I  asked  for,  as  I  lay  there  weeping  alone,  and  think- 
ing in  my  childish  grief  that  never  before  was  a  girl,  nine 
summers  old,  so  wretched  as  myself.  And  then,  in  my  ima- 
gination, I  went  through  with  a  mental  rehearsal  of  my  own 
obsequies,  fancying  that  I  was  dead,  but  still  possessing  the 
faculty  of  knowing  all  that  passed  around  me. 

With  an  involuntary  shudder,  I  crossed  my  hands  upon 
my  bosom,  stretched  my  feet  upon  the  mossy  bank,  and 
closed  my  eyes  to  the  fading  sunlight,  which  I  was  never  to 
see  again.  I  knew  they  would  lay  me  in  the  parlor,  and  on 
my  forehead  I  felt  the  gentle  breeze  as  it  came  through  the 
open  window,  lifting  the  folds  of  the  muslin  curtain  which 
shaded  it.  Throughout  the  house  was  a  deep  hush,  and  in 
my  mother's  voice  there  was  a  heartbroken  tone,  which  I 
had  never  heard  before,  and  which  thrilled  me  with  joy,  for 
it  said  that  I  was  loved  at  last.  Then  I  thought  how  lonely 
they  would  be  as  day  by  day  went  and  came,  and  I  came  no 
more  among  them.  "  They  will  miss  the  little  ugly  face,"  1 
said,  and  on  my  cheek  my  own  hot  tears  fell  as  I  thought 
how  Lizzie  would  mourn  for  me  in  the  dark  night  time, 
weeping  that  I  was  not  by  her  side,  but  sleeping  in  a  nar- 
row coffin,  which  I  hoped  would  be  a  Jiandsome  one  with 
satin  hangings,  as  I  had  seen  at  the  funeral  of  a  rich  neigh- 
bor's fair  young  bride.  I  did  not  want  them  to  strew  my 
pillow  with  roses  as  they  did  hers — for  I  knew  they  would 
not  accord  with  my  thin,  plain  face.  In  the  distance  I 
heard  the  sound  of  the  tolling  bell,  and  I  saw  the  subdued 
expression  on  the  faces  of  my  school  companions  as  they  lis- 
tened breathlessly,  counting  at  last  the  nine  quick  strokes, 
which  would  tell  to  a  stranger  that  'twas  only  a  child  who 
was  gone. 

Then  came  the  funeral,  the  roll  of  wheels,  the  tread  of 
many  feet,  the  1mm  of  voices,  the  prayer,  the  hymn,  in  which 


CHILDHOOD.  l:l 

I  longed  to  join,  but  dared  not  for  appearances'  sake,  and 
then,  one  by  one,  they  stole  up  for  a  last  farewell,  lifting  my 
baby  brother  and  bidding  him  look  upon  the  sister  he  would 
never  know  save  by  the  grassy  mound  where  they  would  tell 
him  she  was  buried.  I  knew  when  Lizzie  bent  over  me  by 
the  convulsive  sob  and  burning  kiss  which  she  pressed  upon 
my  lips,  and  divining  her  inmost  thoughts,  I  fancied  she  wa? 
wishing  that  no  harsh  word  had  ever  passed  between  us 
In  my  heart  I  longed  to  tell  her  how  freely  I  forgave  her, 
but  ere  I  had  time  to  do  so,  she  stepped  aside,  while  an 
older,  a  wrinkled  hand  was  laid  upon  my  forehead,  and  my 
aged  grandmother  murmured,  "  Poor  little  Rosa,  far  better 
that  I  should  die,  than  that  she,  so  young,  should  be  laid  in 
the  lonesome  grave." 

Instantly  the  dark  grave  loomed  up  before  me,  so  dark 
and  dreary  that  I  shrank  from  being  put  there.  I  could  not 
die  ;  I  was  afraid  to  sleep  with  the  silent  dead.  I  would 
far  rather  live,  even  though  I  lived  unloved  forever.  And 
then,  softly  in  my  ear,  a  spirit  friend  whispered,  "  Be  great 
and  good — get  to  yourself  a  name  of  which  they  shall  bo 
proud — make  them  love  you  for  your  deeds,  rather  than 
your  looks,  and  when,  in  the  future,  strangers  shall  ask  con- 
cerning you,  '  Who  is  she  V  let  it  be  their  pride  to  answer, 
'  My  daughter,'  or  '  My  sister.' "  Older  and  wiser  heads 
than  mine  would  have  said  it  was  Ambition,  which  thus 
counselled  with  me,  but  I  questioned  her  not  of  her  name. 
I  only  knew  that  her  words  were  sweet  and  soothing,  and  I 
treasured  them  in  my  heart,  pondering  upon  them  until  I 
fell  asleep,  unconscious  that  the  daylight  was  fast  declining, 
and  that  the  heavy  dew  was  falling  upon  my  uncovered 
head. 

Meantime  at  home  many  inquiries  were  being  made  con- 
cerning my  whereabouts,  and  when,  at  last,  night  came  on, 


14  MEADOW  BROOK. 

and  I  was  still  away,  my  oldest  brother  was  sent  in  quest 
of  me  down  the  long  lane  where  I  was  last  seen  by  Lizzie, 
who  had  attempted  to  follow  me,  but  had  desisted  through 
fear  of  being  called  a  tag.  I  was  just  dreaming  that  the 
trumpet  of  fame  was  sounding  forth  my  name,  when,  alas  ! 
I  awoke  to  find  it  was  only  brother  Charlie,  making  the 
woods  resound  with  "  Rosa  Lee  !  Where  are  you  ?  Why 
don't  you  answer  ?"  | 

Of  course  I  was  disappointed, — who  wouldn't  be  ? — and 
in  a  fit  of  obstinacy  I  determined  not  to  reply,  but  to  make 
him  think  I  was  lost — then  see  how  he'd  feel  !  But  on  this 
point  I  was  not  to  be  gratified,  for  failing  of  finding  me  in 
the  lane,  he  made  straight  for  the  grape-vine,  where  he 
stumbled  over  me  as  I  lay,  this  time  feigning  sleep,  to  see 
what  he  would  do.  Seizing  me  by  the  shoulder,  he 
exclaimed,  "  You  are  a  pretty  bird,  scaring  us  out  of  a 
year's  growth.  Mother'll  scold  you  well  for  this." 

But  he  was  mistaken,  for  mother's  manner  towards  me 
was  greatly  changed.  The  torn  pantalet  and  the  chewed 
bonnet-strings  were  all  forgotten,  and  in  the  kindest  tone 
she  asked,  "  If  I  were  not  cold,  and  why  I  went  to  sleep  on 
the  grass."  There  were  tears  in  my  eyes,  but  I  winked  hard 
and  forced  them  back,  until  Lizzie  brought  rue  a  piece  of 
custard  pie  (my  special  favorite)  which,  she  said,  "  she  had 
saved  for  me,  because  she  knew  how  much  I  loved  it." 

This  was  too  much,  and  sitting  down  in  Carrie's  little 
chair,  I  cried  aloud,  saying  in  reply  to  the  oft-repeated 
question  as  to  what  ailed  me,  that"!  didu't  know,  onlv 
I  was  so  glad." 

"  Hystericky  as  a  witch,"  was  Sally's  characteristic  com- 
ment on  my  strange  behavior,  at  the  same  time  she  sug- 
gested that  I  be  put  to  bed. 

To  this  I  ro  ide  no  objection,  and  pushing  aside  the  pie, 


CHILDHOOD.  16 

which,  to  Lizzie's  disappointment,  I  could  not  eat,  I  went  to 
my  room,  a  happier,  and  I  believe,  a  better  girl  ;  so  much 
influence  has  a  kind  word  or  deed  upon  a  desponding-,  sensi- 
tive child.  That  night  I  was  tired  and  restless,  turning 
uneasily  upon  my  pillow,  pushing  Lizzie's  arm  from  my 
neck,  because  it  kept  me  from  breathing,  and  lying  awake 
until  I  heard  the  long  clock  in  grandma's  room  strike  the 
hour  of  twelve.  Then  I  slept,  but  dreamed  there  was  a 
heavy  pain  in  my  head,  which  made  me  moan  in  my  sleep, 
and  that  mother,  attracted  by  the  sound,  came  to  my  side, 
feeling  my  pulse,  and  saying,  "  What  ails  you,  Rosa  ?" 
"  There  was  nothing  ailed  me,"  I  said  ;  but  in  the  morning 
when  I  awoke,  the  pain  was  still  there,  though  I  would  not 
acknowledge  it,  for  scarcely  anything  could  tempt  me  to 
stay  away  from  school  ;  so  at  the  usual  hour  I  started,  but 
the  road  was  long  and  wearisome,  and  twice  I  sat  down  to 
rest,  leaning  my  forehead  upon  the  handle  of  my  dinner- 
basket,  and  wondering  why  the  smell  of  its  contents  made 
me  so  sick.  Arrived  at  school,  everything  seemed  strange, 
and  when  Maria,  the  girl  who  shared  my  desk,  produced  a 
love-letter  from  Tom  Jenkins,  which  she  had  found  on  my 
side  of  the  desk,  and  in  which  he  made  a  formal  offer  of 
himself,  frecks  and  all,  I  did  not  even  smile.  Taking  my 
book,  I  attempted  to  study,  but  the  words  ran  together,  the 
objects  in  the  room  chased  each  other  in  circles,  the  little 
Abecedarian,  shouting  the  alphabet  at  the  top  of  his  voice, 
sounded  like  distant  thunder,  and  when  at  last  the  teacher 
called  for  our  class  in  "  Colburu,"  she  seemed  to  be  a  great 
wny  off,  while  between  her  and  me  was  a  gathering  dark- 
ness which  soon  shut  out  every  object  from  my  view. 

Fur  a  few  moments  all  was  confusion,  and  when  at  last 
ray  faculties  returned  I  was  lying  on  the  recitation  bench, 
my  head  resting  in  the  teacher's  lap,  while  my  hair  and 


1«  MEADOW  BROOK. 

dress  were  so  wet  that  I  fancied  I'd  been  out  in  a  drenching 
shower.  Everybody  was  so  kind  and  spoke  so  softly  to  me 
that,  with  a  vague  impression  that  something  had  happened, 
I  began  to  cry.  Just  then,  father,  who  had  been  sent  for, 
appeared,  and  taking  me  in  his  arms,  started  for  home, 
while  Lizzie  followed  with  the  basket  and  my  sunbonnet, 
which  looked  sorry  and  drooping  like  its  owner.  At  the 
door  father  asked  of  mother,  who  met  us,  "  Where  shall  I 
put  her  ?"  but  ere  she  could  reply,  I  said,  "On  grand- 
mother's bed." 

And  there,  among  the  soft  pillows  and  snowy  linen  on 
which  I  had  often  looked  with  almost  envious  eyes,  and 
which  now  seemed  so  much  to  rest  me,  I  was  laid.  Of  the 
weary  weeks  which  followed,  I  have  only  a  confused  recol- 
lection. I  know  that  the  room  was  darkened  as  far  as  pos- 
sible, and  that  before  the  window  at  the  foot  of  the  bed, 
grandma's  black  shawl  was  hung,  one  corner  being  occa- 
sionally pinned  back  when  more  light  was  needed.  After 
a  while  it  seemed  to  me  that  it  was  Lizzie,  instead  of 
myself  who  was  sick,  and  the  physician  said  she  had  a  fever, 
which  had  been  long  coming  on,  but  was  undoubtedly 
hastened  by  her  sleeping  on  the  wet  grass  in  the  night. 
And  so  we  all  trod  softly  about  the  house,  speaking  in 
whispers,  and  lifting  the  door-latches  carefully,  while  Lizzie, 
with  my  cap  and  night  dress  on,  lay  all  day  long  in  bed, 
never  speaking,  never  moving,  except  when  the  long  clock 
in  the  corner  struck  off  the  hour  ;  then  she  would  moan  as 
if  in  pain,  and  once  when  somebody,  who  looked  like  Lizzie, 
but  was  still  I,  Kosa,  stole  on  tiptoe  to  her  side,  with  a 
bouquet  of  flowers,  which  Maria  had  brought,  she  put  her 
arms  around  my  neck,  and  pointing  to  the  clock,  whispered, 
"It  keeps  saying  'She's  dead'! — 'She's  dead'! — She's 
dead  !'  Won't  you  tell  it  to  be  still  ?" 


CHILDHOOD.  17 

Then  we  knew  that  it  disturbed  her,  and  so  the  old  clock 
was  stopped,  a  thing  which  grandma  said  "  had  not  been  in 
fifty  odd  years,"  except  the  time  when  grandpa  died,  and 
then,  with  the  going  out  of  his  life,  the  clock  itself  ran 
down.  All  the  night  through  the  lamp  burned  upon  the 
table  where  stood  the  vials,  the  Dover  powders,  and  the 
cups,  while  Lizzie,  with  her  great  blue  eyes  so  much  like 
mine,  wide  open,  lay  watching  the  flickering  shadows  on  the 
wall,  counting  the  flowers  on  the  paper  bordering,  wonder- 
ing if  there  ever  were  blue  roses,  and  thinking  if  there  were 
that  they  must  smell  as  the  dinner  did  beneath  the  chestnut 
tree. 

At  last,  when  the  family  were  wearied  out  with  watching, 
the  neighbors  were  called  in,  and  among  them  our  school- 
teacher, who  seemed  to  tread  on  air,  so  light  and  noiseless 
were  her  footsteps  ;  and  Lizzie,  when  she  saw  how  kind  she 
was,  wondered  she  had  not  loved  her  better.  Then  came 
other  watchers  equally  kind  with  Miss  Phillips,  but 
possessing  far  less  tact  for  nursing  ;  and  even  now  I  have  a 
vivid  remembrance  of  their  annoying  attempts  "to  fix  me 
BO  I'd  be  more  comfortable."  Was  I  lying  in  a  position 
satisfactory  to  myself,  I  must  be  lifted  up,  my  pillows 
shaken,  turned  over,  and  my  head  placed  so  high  that  my 
chin  almost  touched  nay  chest.  Did  I  fall  into  a  little  doze, 
I  must  rouse  up  to  tell  whether  I  were  asleep  or  not,  and 
did  I  get  into  a  sound  slumber,  I  must  surely  wake  enough 
to  say  whether  I  wanted  anything. 

Again,  I  fancied  that  another  beside  Lizzie  was  sick, 
for  in  mother's  room,  contiguous  to  mine,  there  was  a  low 
hum  of  voices,  agoing  in  and  out,  a  careful  shutting  of  the 
door,  and  gradually  I  got  the  impression  that  Jamie,  my 
beautiful  baby  brother,  was  connected  with  all  this,  for  I 
heard  them  talk  of  scarlet  fever,  and  it's  going  hard  with 


18  MEADOW  BROOK. 

him.  But  I  had  110  desire  or  power  to  ask  the  why  or 
wherefore  ;  and  so  time  wore  on,  until  there  came  a  day 
when  it  seemed  that  the  reverie  beneath  the  grape-vine  was 
corning  true.  There  was  the  same  roll  of  wheels,  the  tread 
of  many  feet,  and  through  the  closed  doors  I  heard  a  mourn- 
ful strain,  sung  by  trembling  voices,  while  from  afar,  I 
caught  the  notes  of  a  tolling  bell.  I  was  much  alone  that 
day,  and  once,  for  more  than  an  hour,  there  was  no  one 
with  me  excepting  grandma,  who  frequently  removed  her 
spectacles  to  wipe  the  moisture  which  gathered  upon  them. 

From  that  day  I  grew  worse,  and  they  sent  to  Spencer 
for  Dr.  Lamb,  who,  together  with  Dr.  Griffin,  held  a 
council  over  me,  and  said  that  I  must  die.  I  saw  mother 
when  they  told  her.  She  was  standing  by  the  window,  from 
which  the  black  shawl  had  been  removed,  for  nothing 
disturbed  the  little  girl  now,  and  the  window  was  wide 
open,  so  that  the  summer  air  might  cool  the  burning  head, 
from  which  the  matted  yellow  hair  had  all  been  shorn. 
She  turned  pale  as  death,  and  with  a  cry  of  anguish,  pressed 
her  hand  upon  her  side  ;  but  she  did  not  weep.  I  wondered 
at  it  then,  and  thought  she  cared  less  than  Lizzie,  who  sat 
at  the  foot  of  the  bed,  sobbing  so  loudly  that  the  fever 
burned  more  fiercely  in  my  veins,  and  the  physician  said 
it  must  not  be  ;  she  must  leave  the  room,  or  keep  quiet. 

It  was  Monday,  and  a  few  hours  afterward,  as  Sally 
was  passing  the  door,  grandma  handed  her  my  dirty, 
crumpled  sun-bonnet,  bidding  her  wash  it  and  put  it  awsty. 
Sally's  voice  trembled  as  she  replied,  "  No,  no,  leave  it  as 
it  is,  for  when  she's  gone,  nothing  will  look  so  much  like 
her  as  that  jammed  bonnet  with  its  chewed  up  strings." 

A  gush  of  tears  was  grandma's  only  answer,  and  after  I 
got  well,  I  found  the  bonnet  carefully  rolled  up  in  a  sheet 
of  clean  white  paper  and  laid  away  in  Sally's  drawer. 


CHILDHOOD.  19 

There  were  days  and  nights  of  entire  unconsciousness,  and 
then  with  the  vague,  misty  feeling  of  one  awakening  from 
a  long,  disturbed  sleep,  I  awoke  again  to  life  and  reason.  The 
windows  of  my  room  were  closed  ;  but  without,  I  heard  the 
patter  of  the  September  rain,  and  the  sound  of  the  autumnal 
wind  as  it  swept  past  the  house.  Gathered  at  my  side 
were  my  father,  mother,  brothers,  sisters,  grandmother  ; 
and  all,  as  my  eye  rested  upon  their  faces,  I  thought, 
were  paler  and  more  careworn  than  when  I  last  looked 
upon  them.  Something,  too,  in  their  dress  disturbed  me  ; 
but,  before  I  could  speak,  a  voice  which  I  knew  to  be  Dr. 
Griffin's,  said  "  She  is  better — she  will  live." 

From  my  mother's  lips  there  broke  another  cry — not  like 
that  which  I  had  heard  when  they  told  her  I  must  die — 
but  a  cry  of  joy,  and  then  she  fell  fainting  in  my  father's 
arms.  I  never  doubted  her  love  for  me  again,  but  in  bitter- 
ness of  spirit,  I  have  many  a  time  wept  that  I  ever  dis- 
trusted her,  my  blessed  mother. 

The  fourth  day  after  the  crisis  I  was  alone  with  Lizzie, 
whom,  for  a  long  time,  I  importuned  to  give  me  a  mirror  that 
I  might  see  myself  once  more.  Yielding  at  length  to  my 
entreaties,  she  handed  me  a  small  looking-glass,  a  wedding* 
gift  to  my  grandmother,  and  with  the  consoling  remark, 
that  "  I  wouldn't  always  look  so,tf  awaited  the  result.  I  am 
than  I  was  then,  but  even  now  I  cannot  repress  a 

ile  as  I  bring  before  my  mind  the  shorn  head,  the  wasted 
face  with  high  cheek-bones,  and  the  big  blue  eyes,  in  which 
there  was  a  look  of  "crazy  Sal,"  which  met  my  view.  With 
the  angry  exclamation,  "  They'll  hate  me  worse  than  ever, 
I'm  so  ugly,"  I  dashed  the  mirror  upon  the  floor,  break- 
ing it  in  a  thousand  pieces.  Lizzie  knew  what  I  meant, 
and  twining  her  arms  about  my  xneck,  she  said,  "  Don't 
talk  so,  Rosa  ;  we  love  you  dearly,  and  it  almost  killed  us 


that 
smile 


20  MEADOW  BROOK. 

when  we  thought  you  couldn't  live.  You  know  big  men 
never  cry,  and  pa  the  least  of  all.  Why,  he  didn't  shed  a 
tear  when  lit " 

Here  she  stopped  suddenly,  as  if  on  a  forbidden  subject, 
but  soon  resuming  the  conversation,  she  continued,  "But 
the  day  Dr.  Lamb  was  here  and  told  us  you  would  die, 
he  was  out  under  the  cherry  tree  by  our  play-house,  and 
when  Carrie  asked  him  if  you'd  never  play  there  any  more, 
he  didn't  answer,  but  turned  his  face  towards  the  barn,  and 
cried  so  hard  and  so  loud,  that  grandma  came  out  and 
pitied  him,  smoothing  his  hair  just  like  he  was  a  little  boy. 
Brother  Charlie,  too,  lay  right  down  in  the  grass,  and  said 
he'd  give  everything  he'd  got  if  he'd  never  called  you 
'bung-eyed,'  nor  made  fun  of  you,  for  he  loved  you  best 
of  all.  Then  there  was  poor  Jamie  kept  calling  for 
•Yosa'" 

Here  Lizzie  broke  down  entirely,  saying,  "I  can't  tell 
you  any  more,  don't  ask  me." 

Suddenly  it  occurred  to  me  that  I  had  neither  seen  nor 
heard  little  Jamie,  the  youngest  of  us  all,  the  pet  and 
darling  of  our  household.  Rapidly  my  thoughts  traversed 
the  past,  and  in  a  moment  I  saw  it  all.  "  Jamie  was  dead." 
I  did  not  need  that  Lizzie  should  tell  me  so.  I  knew  it 
was  true,  and  when  the  first  great  shock  was  over,  I  ques- 
tioned her  of  his  death,  how  and  when  it  occurred, 
seems  that  I  was  at  first  taken  with  scarlet  fever,  whi<3 
soon  assumed  another  form,  but  not  until  it  had  communi- 
cated itself  to  Jamie,  who,  after  a  few  days'  suffering,  had 
died.  I  had  ever  been  his  favorite,  and  to  the  last  he  had 
called  for  me  to  come  ;  my  grandmother,  with  the  supersti- 
tion natural  to  her  age,  construing  it  into  an  omen  that  I 
was  soon  to  follow  him. 

Desolate  and  dreary  seemed  the  house  ;  and  when  I  was 


CHILDHOOD.  21 

able  to  go  from  room  to  room,  oh  !  how  my  heart  ached  as 
I  missed  the  prattle  of  our  baby-boy.  Away  to  the  garret, 
where  no  one  could  see  it,  they  had  carried  his  empty 
cradle,  but  I  sought  it  out ;  and  as  I  thought  of  the  soft, 
brown  curls  I  had  so  often  seen  resting  there,  and  would 
never  see  again,  I  sat  down  by  its  side  and  wept  most 
bitterly.  The  withered,  yellow  leaves  of  autumn  were 
falling  upon  his  grave  ere  I  was  able  to  visit  it,  and  at  its 
head  stood  a  simple  stone,  on  which  was  inscribed,  "  Our 
Jamie."  As  I  leaned  against  the  cold  marble,  and  in  fancy 
saw  by  its  side — what  had  well-nigh  been — another  mound, 
and  another  stone,  bearing  upon  it  the  name  of  "  Rosa," 
I  involuntarily  shuddered  ;  while  from  my  heart  there  went 
up  a  silent  thanksgiving,  that  God,  in  his  wise  Providence, 
had  ordered  it  otherwise. 

From  that  sickness  I  date  a  more  healthful  state  of  mind 
and  feeling,  and  though  I  still  shrunk  from  any  allusion  to 
my  personal  appearance,  I  never  again  doubted  the  love 
of  those  who  had  manifested  so  much  solicitude  for  me 
when  ill,  and  who  watched  over  me  so  tenderly  during  the 
period  of  my  convalescence,  which  was  long  and  wearisome, 
for  the  snows  of  an  early  winter  lay  upon  the  frozen 
ground,  ere  I  was  well  enough  to  take  my  accustomed 
place  in  the  old  brown  schoolhouse  at  the  foot  of  the  long 
hill. 


22  MEADOW  BROOK. 


CHAPTER  II. 

THANKSGIVING. 

THANKSGIVING  !  How  many  reminiscences  of  the  olden 
time  does  that  word  call  up,  when  sons  and  daughters,  they 
who  had  wandered  far  and  wide,  whose  locks,  once  brown 
and  shining  with  the  sunlight  of  youth,  now  give  tokens 
that  the  autumnal  frosts  of  life  are  falling  slowly  upon 
them,  return  once  more  to  the  old  hearth-stone,  and,  for 
a  brief  space,  grow  youug  again  amid  the  festive  scenes 
of  Thanksgiving  Day.  To  you, .  who,  like  me,  drew  your 
first  breath  among  the  New  England  hills,  and  who  have 
strayed  away  from  your  early  home,  in  the  busy  world  in 
which  you  are  now  mingling,  comes  there  not  occasionally 
pleasant  memories  of  the  olden  time,  when  with  eager  haste 
you  hied  you  back  to  the  roof-tree  which  sheltered  your 
infancy  ?  And  though,  perchance,  the  snows  of  many  a 
winter  may  have  drifted  across  the  graves  of  the 
haired  man  you  called  your  father,  and  the 
woman  who  bore  the  blessed  name  of  mother,  can  you  not 
recall  them  to  mind,  as  when  with  tears  of  joy  and  words 
of  love,  they  welcomed  their  children  home,  thanking  God 
that  as  yet  not  one  of  their  household  treasures  was  missing  ? 
And  if,  after  the  lapse  of  years,  there  came  a  time  when 
the  youngest  of  you  all  was  gone,  when  the  childish  prattle 
yon  loved  so  well  to  hear  was  hushed,  when  through  the 


THANKSGIVING.  23 

house  was  no  more  heard  the  patter  of  little,  busy  feet, 
when  there  was  naught  left  of  the  lost  one,  save  a  curl  of 
golden  hair,  or  a  tiny  shoe,  soiled  and  bent,  but  looking  still 
so  much  like  him  who  wore  it  once,  that  you  preserve  it  as 
your  choicest  treasure  :  if,  I  say,  there  came  to  you  a  time 
like  this,  do  you  not  remember  how,  amid  all  the  social 
cheer,  there  was  still  an  aching  void,  which  nothing  around 
you  could  fill  ? 

But  lest  I  make  this  chapter  too  sad,  I  shall  not  speak  of 
our  feelings  as  we  missed  our  baby  brother,  for  they  who 
have  lost  from  their  fireside  an  active,  playful  child,  under- 
stand far  better  than  I  can  describe,  the  loneliness,  the  long- 
ing for  something  gone,  which  becomes  almost  a  part  of 
their  being,  although  at  times  they  may  seem  to  forget. 
Children's  grief  is  seldom  as  lasting  as  that  of  mature  years; 
and  hence  it  is  not  strange  if  I  sometimes  forgot  my  sorrow 
in  the  joyous  anticipation  of  Thanksgiving  Day,  which  was 
then  to  me  but  another  name  for  plum  puddings,  chicken 
pies,  meeting  dresses,  morocco  shoes,  city  cousins,  a  fire  in 
the  parlor,  and  last,  though  not  least,  the  privilege  of  sit- 
ting at  the  first  table,  and  using  grandma's  six  tiny  silver 
spoons,  with  the  initials  of  her  maiden  name,  "  P.  S."  marked 
upon  them. 

On  such  occasions  my  thoughts  invariably  took  a  leap 
backward,  and  looking  at  grandma's  wrinkled  face  and 
whito,  shining  hair,  I  would  wonder  if  she  ever  were  yoiur.r 
like  me;  and  if,  being  young,  she  swung  on  gates  or  climbed 
trees,  and  walked  the  great  beams,  as  I  did.  Then,  with 
another  bound,  my  thoughts  would  penetrate  the  future, 
when  I,  a  dignified  grandmother,  should  recline  in  my  arm- 
chair, stately  and  stiff,  in  my  heavy  satin  and  silver  gray, 
wiiile  my  oldest  son,  a  man  just  my  father's  size,  should  ren- 
der me  all  the  homage  and  respect  due  to  one  ofjiiy  age. 


24  MEADOW  BROOK. 

By  myself,  too,  I  had  several  times  tried  on  grandma's 
clothes,  spectacles,  cap  and  all;  and  then,  seated  in  her  chair, 
with  the  big  Bible  in  my  lap,  I  had  expounded  scripture  to 
the  imaginary  children  around  me,  frequently  reprimanding 
Rosa  for  her  inattention,  asking  her  what  "  she  thought 
would  become  of  her,  if  she  didn't  stop  wriggling  so  in  her 
chair,  and  learn  'the  chief  end  of  man.'"  Once,  in  the 
midst  of  my  performance,  grandma  herself  appeared,  and  as 
a  natural  consequence,  I  was  divested  of  my  fixings  in  a 
much  shorter  space  of  time  than  it  had  taken  me  to  don 
them.  From  that  day  up  to  the  period  of  my  illness,  I  verily 
believe  grandma  looked  upon  me  as  "  given  over  to  hardness 
of  heart  and  blindness  of  mind." 

But  I  am  wandering  from  my  subject,  which  was,  I  be- 
lieve, the  Thanksgiving  succeeding  Jamie's  death  and  my 
own  recovery  from  sickness.  For  this  occasion  great  prepara- 
tions were  made,  it  being  confidently  expected  that  my  fa- 
ther's brother,  who  lived  in  Boston,  would  be  with  us,  to- 
gether with  his  wife,  a  lady  whose  reputation  for  sociability 
and  suavity  of  manners  was,  with  us,  rather  below  par.  She 
was  my  uncle's  second  wife,  and  rumor  said  that  neither 
himself  nor  his  home  were  as  comfortable  as  they  once  had 
been.  From  the  same  reliable  source,  too,  we  learned  that 
she  breakfasted  in  her  own  room  at  ten,  dined  at  three, 
made  or  received  calls  until  six,  went  to  parties,  soirees,  or 
the  theatre  in  the  evening,  and  seldom  got  to  bed  until 
two  o'clock  in  the  morning;  a  mode  of  living  which  was  pro- 
nounced little  better  than  heathenish  by  grandma,  who  had 
lung  been  anxious  for  an  opportunity  of  "giving  Charlotte 
Ann  a  piece  of  her  mind." 

Mother,  who  was  more  discreet,  very  wisely  advised  her 
not  to  interfere  with  the  arrangements  of  her  daughter-in- 
law.  "  It  would  do  no  good,"  she  said,  "and  might  possi- 


THANKSGIVING.  25 

bly  make  matters  worse."  Unlike  most  old  people,  grandma 
was*  not  very  much  set  Jn  her  own  way,  and  to  mother's 
suggestion,  she  replied  that  "  Mebby  she  shouldn't  say  any- 
thing— 'twould  depend  on  how  many  airs  Charlotte  put  on." 

To  me  the  expected  visit  was  a  sore  trial  ;  for,  notwith- 
standing my  cheeks  and  neck  were  rounder  and  fuller  than 
they  had  ever  been,  my  head,  with  its  young  crop  of  short, 
stiff  hair,  was  a  terrible  annoyance,  and  more  than  once  I 
had  cried  as  I  saw  in  fancy  the  derisive  smile  with  which 
my  dreaded  Aunt  Charlotte  was  sure  to  greet  me.  At  last 
sister  Anna,  who  possessed  a  great  deal  of  taste  in  such 
matters,  and  who  ought  to  have  been  a  milliner,  contrived 
for  the  "  picked  chicken,"  as  she  called  me,  a  black  lace  cap, 
which  fitted  me  so  well,  and  was  so  vastly  becoming,  that  I 
lost  all  my  fears,  and  child-like,  began  to  count  tffe  days 
which  must  elapse  before  I  could  wear  it. 

Meantime,  in  the  kitchen  there  was  a  loud  rattling  of 
dishes,  a  beating  of  eggs,  and  calling  for  wood,  with  which 
to  heat  the  great  brick  oven,  grandma  having  pronounced 
the  stove  unfit  for  baking  a  Thanksgiving  dinner.  From  the 
cornfield,  behind  the  barn,  a  golden  pumpkin,  four  times 
larger  than  my  head  and  about  the  same  color,  was  ga- 
thered, and  after  being  brought  to  the  house,  was  pared, 
cut  open,  scraped,  and  sliced  into  a  little  tin  kettle  with  a 
copper  bottom,  where  for  hours  it  stewed  and  sputtered,  fill- 
ing the  atmosphere  with  a  faint,  sickly  odor,  which  I  think 
was  the  main  cause  of  the  severe  headache  I  took  to  bed 
with  me.  Mother,  on  the  contrary,  differed  from  me,  she 
associating  it  in  some  way  with  the  rapid  disappearance  of 
the  raisins,  cinnamon,  sugar,  and  so  forth,  which,  in  sundry 
brown  papers,  lay  open  upon  the  table.  She  was  gene- 
rally right  when  she  made  up  her  mind,  so  I  shall  not 
dispute  the  point,  for,  let  the  cause  have  beenwhat  it 
2 


26  MEADOW  BROOK. 

would,  it  was  a  very  sick  little  girl  which,  the  night  before 
Thanksgiving,  was  put  early  to  bed  by  Sally,  who  remarked, 
as  she  undressed  me,  that  "  I  was  slimpsy  as  a  rag,  and  she 
wouldn't  wonder  if  I  had  a  collapse,"  adding,  as  she  tucked 
the  clothes  around  me,  that  "  if  I  did,  it  would  be  mighty 
apt  to  go  hard  with  me." 

The  next  morning,  just  as  the  first  grey  streaks  of  daylight 
were  appearing  in  the  east,  I  awoke,  finding,  to  my  great 
joy,  that  my  headache  was  gone.  Rising  upon  my  elbow 
and  leaning  far  out  of  bed,  I  pushed  aside  the  striped  cur- 
tain which  shaded  the  window,  and  looking  out  upon  the 
ground  below,  saw,  to  my  utter  dismay,  that  it  was  covered 
with  snow.  To  me  there  is  nothing  pleasant  in  a  snow 
storm,  aT  snow  bank,  or  a  snow  cloud  ;  and  when  a  child,  I 
used  to  think  that  with  the  fall  of  the  first  flake,  there  came 
over  my  spirits  a  chill,  which  was  not  removed  until  the 
spring-time,  when,  with  its  cause,  it  melted  away  :  and  even 
now,  when,  with  my  rubber  boots,  I  dare  brave  any  drift, 
not  more  than  five  feet  four  inches  high,  I  cannot  say  that  I 
have  any  particular  love  for  snow;  and  as  from  my  window 
I  watch  the  descent  of  the  feathery  flakes,  I  always  feel  an 
irresistible  desire  to  make  at  them  wry  faces,  my  favorite 
method  of  showing  my  dislike.  On  the  morning  of  which  I 
have  spoken,  I  vented  my  displeasure  in  the  usual  way,  and 
then  I  fell  into  a  deep  sleep,  from  which  I  was  at  last  awak- 
ened by  the  loud  shouts  of  my  brothers,  who,  in  the  meadow 
across  the  road,  were  pelting  each  other  with  balls,  occa- 
sionally rolling  over  in*  the  pure,  white  snow,  which  they 
hailed  as  au  old  and  well  loved  friend. 

Not  long  after  breakfast  was  over  Anna,  commenced 
dressing  Lizzie  and  Carrie,  and  as  she  had  herself  to  beau- 
tify before  the  arrival  of  the  train  which  was  to  bring  my 
uncle  md  aunt,  it  is  not  surprising  that  she  hurried  rather 


THANKSGIVING.  27 

faster  then  was  wholly  agreeable  to  the  little  girls,  who 
could  see  no  good  cause  for  such  haste,  even  if  Herbert 
Laugley,  my  aunt's  son  and  a  youth  of  seventeen,  was  to 
accompany  her.  I,  however,  who  was  older,  read  things 
differently,  and  when  Anna  pulled  Lizzie's  curly  hair,  and 
washed  Carrie's  nose  up  instead  of  down,  until  they  both 
cried,  and  when  she  herself  stood  before  the  glass  a  whole 
half  hour,  arranging  just  in  front  of  her  cars  two  spit  curls, 
sometimes  called  "  beau  catchers,"  I  shrugged  my  shoulders, 
wondering  if  she  thought  a  city  boy  would  care  for  her. 

The  morning  train  from  Boston  was  due  about  ten  o'clock, 
and  as  Meadow  Brook  did  not  then  boast  a  daily  omnibus, 
it  was  necessary  that  some  one  should  be  at  the  depot  in 
order  to  meet  our  expected  guests.  In  New  England  it  is 
almost  an  unheard-of  thing  for  an  entire  family  to  remain 
away  from  church  on  Thanksgiving  Day,  but  considering  all 
the  circumstances,  it  was,  on  this  occasion,  decided  ortho- 
dox for  us  to  do  so,  and  accordingly  at  nine  o'clock  father 
and  old  sorrel  started  for  the  depot,  which  was  distant 
about  two  and  a  half  miles.  Long  and  wearisome  to  us 
children  was  that  waiting  for  his  return;  for  stiff  and  prim, 
as  starched  white  aprons,  best  gowns,  and  hemstitched 
pantalets  could  make  us,  we  sat  in  a  row  like  so  many 
automatons,  scarcely  daring  to  move,  lest  we  should  displace 
some  article  of  dress.  In  the  best  chamber,  the  room  which 
Aunt  Charlotte  was  to  occupy,  a  cheerful  wood  fire  was 
burning,  and  at  least  a  dozen  times  did  grandma  go  up 
there  to  see  if  all  were  right,  now  smoothing  the  clean,' 
linen  pillow-case,  now  moving  the  large  easy-chair  a  little 
more  to  the  centre  of  the  room,  and  again  wiping  from  the 
mirror  some  imaginary  specks  of  dust. 

As  she  was  coming  down  the  twelfth  time,  the  sound  of 
sleigh-bells  took  us  all  to  the  window,  where,  instead  of  the 


28  MEADOW  BROOK. 

costly  furs  and  rich  velvet  wrappings  of  Aunt  Charlotte,  we 
saw  the  coarse  plaid  shawl  and  dark  delaine  hood  of  Aunt 
Betsey,  while  at  her  side  was  the  shaggy  overcoat  and  seal- 
skin cap  of  her  better  half,  Uncle  Jason.  This  worthj 
couple,  good  enough  in  their  way,  lived  in  Union,  about 
nine  miles  from  Meadow  Brook,  where,  for  the  last  ten 
years,  they  had  been  in  the  habit  of  spending  Thanksgiving, 
without  ever  seeming  to  think  it  possible  for  them  to  return 
the  compliment.  Although  we  had  never  seen  Aunt 
Charlotte,  we  knew  full  well  that  there  was  nothing  in  com- 
mon between  her  and  Aunt  Betsey,  and  after  a  long  consul- 
tation it  had  been  decided  not  to  invite  the  latter,  who,  as 
it  proved,  did  not  deem  an  invitation  necessary. 

Uncle  Jason  was  my  father's  half  brother,  and  the  step- 
son of  grandma,  who,  the  moment  she  saw  them  was 
actually  guilty  of  the  exclamation,  "  Good  Lord  !  what 
sent  them  here  ?"  Before  any  of  us  could  reply,  the  door 
burst  open,  and  the  loud,  boisterous  laugh  of  Uncle  Jason 
greeted  our  ears,  intermingled  with  the  squeaky  tones  of 
Aunt  Betsey,  who,  addressing  my  mother,  said,  "  How  d'ye 
dew,  Fanny.  You  pretty  well  ?  I  s'pose  you're  lookin'  for 
us,  though  you  didn't  send  us  no  invite  ?  Jason  kinder 
held  off  about  comin',  but  I  telled  him  'twas  enough  sight 
easier  to  eat  dinner  here  than  to  cook  it  to  hum." 

With  as  good  a  grace  as  she  could  possibly  assume, 
mother  returned  her  greeting,  and  then,  taking  her  into  her 
own  bedroom,  asked  her  to  remove  her  bonnet,  at  the  same 
time  telling  her  she  was  expecting  Uncle  Joseph  and  Aunt 
Charlotte  from  Boston. 

"  Xow,  you  don't  say  it,"  exclaimed  Aunt  Betsey, 
stopping  for  a  moment  in  the  adjustment  of  her  cap,  the 
fashion  of  which  was  wonderful,  having  been  devised  by  her- 
self, as  were  all  her  articles  of  dress.  "  Now,  dew  tell  if  that 


THANKSGIVING.  29 

puckerin'  thing  is  a  comin'  !  How  nipped  up  we  shall 
have  to  be  !  I'm  so  glad  I  wore  this  gown  1"  she  continued, 
looking  complacently  at  her  blue  and  white  plaid,  the  skirt 
of  which  was  very  short  and  scanty,  besides  being  trimmed 
at  the  bottom  with  two  narrow  ruffles. 

With  her  other  peculiarities  Aunt  Betsey  united  that  of 
iealousy,  and  after  getting  herself  warm,  and  looking  round, 
as  was  her  custom,  she  commenced  with,  "  Now,  if  I  won't 
give  up — a  fire  in  the  parlor  chamber.  I  s'pose  Charlotte's 
too  good  to  pull  off  her  things  in  the  bedroom,  as  I  do. 
Wall,  it's  the  luck  of  some  to  be  born  with  a  silver  spoon  in 
their  mouth." 

Grandma,  who  was  the  only  person  present  except  myself, 
made  no  answer,  and  after  a  moment  Aunt  Betsey  con- 
tinued, "  Now  I  think  on't,  Miss  Lee  (she  never  addressed 
her  as  "  mother,"  for,  from  the  first,  a  mutual  dislike  had 
existed  between  them),  now  I  think  on't,  Miss  Lee,  mebby 
Fanny  meant  to  slight  me." 

"  Fanny  never  slighted  anybody,"  was  grandma's  reply, 
while  her  polished  knitting-needles  rattled  with  a  vengeance. 

"  Wall,  I  guess  she  thought  Jo's  wife  and  I  wouldn't 
hitch  bosses  exactly,  but  the  land  knows  that  I  don't  care 
the  snap  of  my  finger  for  her.  I'm  as  good  as  anybody,  if 
I  don't  keep  a  hired  maid  and  have  a  carpet  on  every 
floor." 

Here  she  was  interrupted  by  the  sound  of  horses'  feet,  and 
rising  up,  grandma  said,  "  I  guess  they've  come.  Will,  you 
go  and  meet  them  ?" 

"  Not  I;  I'm  the  last  one  to  creep,  I  can  tell  you,"  was 
Aunt  Betsey's  reply,  while  grandma  and  I  quitted  the  room, 
leaving  her  sitting  bolt  upright,  with  her  feet  on  the  fender 
and  her  lips  pursed  up  as  they  always  were  when  she  was 
indignant. 


80  MEADOW  BROOK. 

Uncle  Joseph,  Aunt  Charlotte,  Herbert  Laugley,  had  all 
come,  and  as  the  latter  leaped  upon  the  ground  aud  I 
caught  a  sight  of  his  tall,  slender  figure,  I  involuntarily 
exclaimed, ,"  Long-legs,"  a  cognomen,  which  he  ever  after 
retained  in  our  family.  Shaking  down  his  pants,  he  went 
through  with  a  kind  of  shuffle  not  wholly  unlike  the  High- 
land fling,  ending  his  performance  by  kissing  his  hand  to 
the  group  of  noses  pressed  close  against  the  window-pane. 

"  I  shall  like  him,"  was  my  mental  comment,  as  I  turned 
from  him  towards  the  bundle  of  clothes  which  Uncle  Joseph 
lifted  from  the  sleigh  and  deposited  upon  the  steps,  and 
which  we  supposed  to  be  our  dreaded  aunt. 

"  This  is  perfectly  horrible,"  were  the  first  words  which 
issued  from  under  the  folds  of  her  veil ;  but  to  what  she  re- 
ferred I  never  knew. 

We  all  knew  and  loved  Uncle  Joseph,  aud  for  his  sake 
my  mother  conquered  whatever  of  prejudice  she  felt  towards 
his  wife,  who  returned  her  cordial  welcome  with  the  extreme 
end  of  her  forefinger,  saying,  when  asked  to  sit  down,  "  I'll 
go  to  my  room  immediately,  if  you  please." 

"  Speak  to  the  children  first,"  suggested  my  uncle,  and 
with  a  muttered,  "It  doesn't  matter,"  the  haughty  lady 
bowed  coldly  to  us,  as  one  by  one  we  were  presented. 

When  it  came  my  turn,  her  small,  black  eyes  rested 
longer  upon  me,  and  the  faintest  derisive  smile  imaginable 
curled  the  corners  of  her  mouth.  I  knew  that  either  my 
cap  or  my  face  had  provoked  that  smile,  and  with  tears  in 
my  eyes  I  was  turning  away,  when  Herbert  Langley  caught 
me  in  his  long  arms,  exclaiming,  "  And  so,  this  is  Rosa,  the 
poetess,  I  mean  to  call  you  little  '^Crop-head,'  may  I  ?" 

He  referred,  I  suppose,  to  a  letter  which  I  had  once  writ- 
ten in  rhyme  to  my  Uncle  Joseph,  but  before  I  could  frame 
any  reply,  his  mother  said,  scornfully,  "  Don't  be  flattered, 


THANKSGIVING.  81 

child — Herbert  calls  everything  poetry  that  rhymes.  He'll 
learn  to  discriminate  better  as  he  grows  older,"  and  with  a 
stately  sweep  she  left  the  room,  saying,  as  she  reached  the 
rather  steep  and  narrow  stair-case,  "  Dear  me — how  funny — 
it's  like  mounting  a  ladder." 

While  she  was  making  her  toilet  we  had  an  opportunity 
of  learning  something  of  Herbert,  who,  whether  he  were  so 
or  not,  seemed  much  pleased  with  everything  around  him. 
Occasionally,  however,  I  doubted  his  sincerity,  for  when 
Aunt  Betsey  was  presented  to  him,  he  appeared  quite  as 
much  delighted  with  her  as  with  anything  else,  drawing  his 
chair  closely  to  her  side,  and  asking  her  numberless  ques- 
tions about  the  best  modes  of  making  cheese  and  raising 
chickens,  while  all  the  time  there  was  a  peculiarly  quizzical 
expression  in  his  eyes,  which  were  dark  and  very  handsome, 
saving  that  the  lids  were  too  red  to  suit  my  ideas  of  beauty. 
To  Anna  and  her  spit-curls  he  took  kindly,  and  ere  his  lady 
mother  made  her  appearance  a  second  time  he  had  put  his 
arm  around  her  twice,  telling  her  she  should  come  to  Boston 
sometime  and  go  to  school.  A  rustle  of  silk  upon  the  stairs 
announced  the  descent  of  Aunt  Charlotte,  and  with  her  nose 
slightly  elevated,  ready  for  any  emergency,  she  entered  the 
parlor,  where  she  was  introduced  to  Aunt  Betsey,  who, 
courtesying  straight  down,  "  hoped  to  see  her  well,"  adding, 
that  she  "  s'posed  she'd  come  to  the  country  to  see  how  poor 
folks  lived." 

Falling  back  into  the  rocking-chair  which  Anna  brought 
for  her,  Aunt  Charlotte  made  no  particular  reply,  save  an 
occasional  attack  upon  her  hartshorn.  Aunt  Betsey,  how- 
ever, nothing  daunted,  endeavored  to  engage  her  in  conver- 
sation by  asking  if  "  she  knew  Liza  Ann  Willcott,  a  tailoress 
girl,  that  boarded  with  a  Miss  Johnson,  who  used  to  live  in, 
•  ;i,  but  who  now  livod  in  Boston." 


82  MEADOW  BKOOK. 

Frowning  majestically,  Aunt  Charlotte  replied  that  she 
had  not  the  honor  of  Miss  Willcott's  acquaintance,  where- 
upon Aunt  Betsey  advised  her  to  make  it  by  all  means, 
assuring  her  that  "  Liza  Ann  was  a  first  rate  girl,  and  that 
Miss  Johnson  was  the  best  kiad  of  a  neighbor,  always  wil- 
lin'  to  lend,  or  do  a  good  turn  " 

Here,  with  a  haughty  toss  of  her  head,  Aunt  Charlotte 
turned  away  and  began  talking  in  a  low  tone  to  Herbert,  he 
being  the  only  one  who,  she  seemed  to  think,  was  at  all 
worth  noticing.  It  is  strange  how  much  constraint  one  per- 
son can  sometimes  throw  over  a  room  full.  On  this  occa- 
sion, had  an  ogress  suddenly  alighted  in  our  midst,  we  could 
not  have  been  more  silent  or  less  at  ease  than  we  were  with 
that  Boston  lady,  sitting  there  so  starched  and  stiff,  her  fat 
hands  folded  one  over  the  other,  and  the  tips  of  her  satin 
gaiters  just  visible  from  beneath  the  ample  folds  of  her  rich 
silk  dress.  Even  Uncle  Joseph,  whose  genial  nature  usually 
shed  so  much  sunlight  over  our  circle,  was  grave  and  re- 
served, rarely  venturing  a  remark,  or,  if  he  did,  glancing  at 
his  wife  to  see  if  she  approved  it.  Uncle  Jason,  who  pain- 
fully felt  his  own  awkwardness,  sat  tipped  back  in  his  chair 
against  the  wall,  with  his  feet  on  the  rounds,  while  his  fin- 
gers kept  time  to  a  tune,  which  he  was  evidently  whistling 
to  himself.  Glad  were  we  all  when  finally  called  to  dinner, 
the  savory  smell  of  which  had  long  been  whetting  our  appe- 
tites. 

"  \Vliat  !  dinner  so  soon  ?"  said  Aunt  Charlotte,  consult- 
ing her  gold  watch,  which  pointed  to  half-past  two.  "  I 
don't  believe  I  can  force  down  a  mouthful." 

But,  spite  of  her  belief,  she  did  manage  to  make  way  with 
the  contents  of  her  well-filled  plate,  which  was  passed  back 
•  a  second  time  to  be  replenished.  So  eager  were  we  all  to 
serve  her  that  we  partially  forgot  Aunt  Betsey,  who,  aftei- 


THANKSGIVING.  33 

waiting  awhile  for  a  potato,  at  last  arose,  and  reaching 
half-way  across  the  table,  secured  one  for  herself  ;  saying, 
by  way  of  apology,  that  "  she  believed  in  looking  out  for 
Number  One,  for  if  she  didn't  nobody  else  would." 

So  incensed  was  she  with  what  she  termed  our  neglect, 
that  the  moment  dinner  was  over  she  insisted  upon  going 
home,  saying,  as  she  bade  us  good-bye,  that  "when  she 
went  again  where  she  wasn't  wanted,  she  gussed  she  should 
know  it ;"  and  adding,  while  two  big  tears  dropped  from  the 
end  of  her  nose,  that  "  she  never  s'posed  she  should  be  so 
misused  by  folks  that  she'd  done  so  much  for." 

The  sight  of  her  tears  brought  forth  answering  ones  from 
me,  for,  with  all  her  peculiarities,  I  loved  Aunt  Betsey,  and 
I  remembered  that  when  sickness  and  death  were  among  us, 
she  had  left  her  own  home  to  stay  with  us,  ministering  as 
far  as  she  was  able  to  our  comfort.  Many  a  night  had  she 
watched  with  me,  and  though  she  invariably  placed  the  lamp 
so  that  its  rays  glared  full  in  my  face,  though  she  slept  three- 
fourths  of  the  time,  snoring  so  loudly  as  to  keep  me  awake, 
and  though  at  the  slightest  change  for  the  worse  in  my  symp- 
toms she  always  routed  the  whole  household,  telling  them, 
"Rosa  was  dyin'  now,  if  she  ever  was,"  thereby  almost 
frightening  me  to  death,  I  knew  that  she  meant  well,  and  in 
my  heart  I  liked  her  far  better  than  I  did  my  Boston  aunt, 
who,  after  bidding  her  sister-in-law  good-bye,  went  back  to 
the  parlor,  saying  to  her  husband  in  a  tone  loud  enough  for 
us  to  hear,  "What  a  vulgar  creature  !  Did  you  notice  her 
hands  ?  Why,  they  are  as  coarse  and  black  as  a  servant 
girl's." 

"  And  she's  none  the  worse  for  that,"  interposed  grandma, 
warming  up  in  the  defence  of  her  son's  wife.  "  She  has  now 
and  then  an  odd  streak,  but  on  the  whole  she's  better  than 
they'll  average." 

2* 


84  MEADOW  BROOK. 

After  this,  Aunt  Charlotte  relapsed  into  silence,  which 
she  did  not  break  uutil  she  overheard  Herbert  proposing  to 
Anna  a  ride  on  the  morrow.  Then  she  roused  up,  and  while 
her  little  black  eyes  snapped,  she  said,  "  I  am  going  home 
to-morrow  afternoon,  and  so  are  you.  Consequently, 
there'll  be  no  time  for  a  ride." 

In  a  twinkling,  Herbert's  thumb  and  finger  went  up  to  hi? 
nose,  a  gesture  which  I  did  not  then  understand,  but  it 
struck  me  disagreeably,  and  had  also  the  effect  of  silencing 
Aunt  Charlotte,  who  made  no  further  remark  on  the  subject 
until  they  chanced  to  be  alone,  when  I,  who  was  in  the  hall, 
heard  her  say,  "  What  can  induce  you  to  talk  so  much  with 
that  raw  country  girl  1  Your  city  friends  would  laugh  well 
if  they  knew  it." 

Consigning  his  "  city  friends  "  to  the  care  fof  the  old  gen- 
tleman supposed  to  preside  over  the  lower  regions,  Herbert 
walked  off  in  quest  of  the  "  raw  country  girl,"  by  whose  side 
he  sat  the  remainder  of  the  evening,  talking  to  her  so  low 
that  Lizzie  whispered  to  me  her  private  opinion  that  "  they 
were  courting." 

The  next  morning  Aunt  Charlotte  did  not  appear  at  break- 
fast, it  being  so  much  earlier  than  her  usual  hour  of  rising 
that  she  felt  wholly  unequal  to  the  task.  Accordingly, 
though  we  did  not  wait,  the  table  did  until  ten  o'clock, 
when,  pale  and  languid,  she  ctime  down,  seeming  much  dis- 
turbed to  find  that  Herbert  had  coaxed  Anna  into  going 
with  him  to  call  on  Aunt  Betsey,  to  whom  he  had  taken 
quite  a  fancy,  and  who  had  asked  him  to  visit  her  "if  ho 
didn't  feel  too  smart." 

Darting  an  angry  glance  at  her  husband,  she  said,  "  How 
could  you  suffer  it  T'  asking  at  the  same  time  if  there  was  a 
hotel  on  the  road.  Being  told  that  there  was  one  at  Union 
and  another  half-wav  between  that  and  Meadow  Brook,  she 


THANKSGIVING.  85 

seemed  more  disturbed  than  ever,  eating  little  or  no  breakfast, 
and  announcing  her  intention  of  staying  over  that  day,  or, 
at  all  events,  until  Herbert  returned.  Seating  herself  at  the 
window,  she  watched  and  waited,  while  the  hours  crept  on 
and  the  clock  in  grandma's  room  struck  four  ere  the  head 
of  "  old  Sorrel "  was  visible  far  down  the  road.  Then  with 
an  eagerness  wholly  incomprehensible  to  me,  she  started  up, 
straining  her  eyes  anxiously  in  the  direction  of  the  fast  ap- 
proaching cutter.  As  it  came  nearer  we  all  observed  some- 
thing rather  singular  in  the  position  of  Herbert,  who  seemed 
lying  almost  across  Anna's  lap,  while  she  was  driving  ! 

"  Merciful  Heavens  !  it's  as  I  feared  !"  was  Aunt  Char- 
lotte's exclamation,  as  she  sank  upon  the  lounge,  moaning 
bitterly,  and  covering  her  face  with  the  cushion,  that  she 
might  not  see  the  disgrace  of  her  only  son — for  Herbert  was 
drunk  ! 

Lifting  him  out,  my  father  and  uncle  laid  him  upon  the 
settee  in  the  sitting-room,  just  where  little  Jamie  had  been 
laid,  and  my  mother,  as  she  looked  upon  the  senseless  in- 
ebriate resting  where  once  had  lain  the  beautiful,  inanimate 
form  of  her  youngest  born,  thought  how  far  less  bitter  was 
her  cup  of  sorrow  than  was  that  of  the  half  fainting  woman, 
who  would  rather,  far  rather,  her  boy  had  died  with  the  dew 
of  babyhood  upon  his  brow  than  to  have  seen  him  thus  de- 
based and  fallen. 

The  story  was  soon  told,  my  uncle  supplying  all  points 
which  Anna  could  not.  It  seems  that  early  in  life  Herbert 
had  acquired  a  love  for  the  wine  and  porter  which  daily 
graced  his  mother's  dinner-table.  As  he  grew  older  his  taste 
increased  for  something  stronger,  until  now  nothing  save 
brandy  could  satisfy  the  cravings  of  his  appetite.  More 
than  once  had  he  been  brought  home  in  a  state  of  entire 
unconsciousness,  for  ho  was  easily  intoxicated,  it  usually 


86  MEADOW  BROOK. 

taking  but  one  glass  to  render  him  perfectly  foolish,  while  a 
second  was  generally  sure  to  finish  the  work.  These  drunk- 
en fits  were  always  followed  by  resolutions  of  amendment, 
and  it  was  now  so  long  since  he  had  drank  that  his  mother 
began  to  have  strong  hopes  of  his  reform,  but  these,  alas  ! 
were  now  dashed  to  the  ground.  Unfortunately,  Uncle 
Jason  had  offered  the  young  man  a  glass  of  cider,  which  im- 
mediately awoke  in  its  full  vigor  his  old  love  for  ardent 
spirits.  Just  across  the  road,  creaking  in  the  November 
wind,  hung  the  sign  of  the  "  Golden  Fleece,"  and  in  that  di- 
rection, soon  after  dinner,  Herbert  bent  his  steps,  taking 
down  at  one  time  a  tumbler  two  thirds  full  of  raw  brandy. 
This  made  him  very  talkative  and  very  affectionate,  inso- 
much that  he  kissed  Aunt  Betsey,  who,  as  soon  as  she  could, 
started  him  for  home.  When  the  half-way  house,  called  in 
opposition  to  its  neighbor  "  Silver  Skin,"  was  reached,  Herbert 
insisted  upon  stopping  and  taking  another  glass,  which  ere 
long  rendered  him  so  helpless  that  Anna  was  obliged  to  take 
charge  of  Sorrel  herself,  while  her  companion  fell  asleep, 
leaning  his  head  upon  her  shoulder  and  gradually  sinking 
lower  and  lower  until  he  rested  in  her  lap. 

All  that  night  he  remained  in  the  sitting-room,  which  in 
the  morning  presented  so  sorry  and  disgusting  an  appear- 
ance that  when  Aunt  Charlotte  for  the  hundredth  time 
wished  she  had  never  come  to  Meadow  Brook,  our  whole 
family  mentally  responded  a  fervent  Amen.  Herbert,  when 
fully  restored  to  consciousness,  seemed  heartily  ashamed  of 
himself,  crying  like  a  girl,  and  winding  his  arms  around  his 
mother's  neck  so  affectionately  that  I  did  not  blame  hei1 
when  she  forgave  him  and  wiped  away  her  tears. 

She  might  not  have  had  much  faith  in  his  sincerity  could 
sue  have  heard  his  conversation  with  Anna,  whom  he  man- 
aged to  withdraw  from  the  family  to  the  recess  of  a  distant 


THANKSGIVING.  37 

window.  Alone  with  her,  his  manner  changed,  and  with 
flashing  eyes,  he  charged  it  to  his  mother,  who,  he  said,  first 
taught  him  to  love  it  by  allowing  him,  when  a  little  boy,  to 
drink  the  bottom  of  the  wine  glasses  after  dinner. 

"  And  if  I  fill  a  drunkard's  grave,"  said  he,  "  she  will  be 
to  blame  ;  Hit,"  he  added,  as  he  saw  Anna  involuntarily 
shudder,  "it  shall  not  be.  I  am  reform.  I  will  reform,  and 
you  must  help  me  do  it." 

Anna  looked  wonderingly  at  him,  while  he  continued,  tak- 
ing her  hand  and  removing  from  it  a  plain  gold  ring,  which 
grandma  had  given  her  on  her  fifteenth  birthday,  "  You 
must  let  me  wear  this  as  a  talisman  to  protect  me  from  evil. 
Whenever  I  am  tempted  I  shall  look  at  it  and  be  saved." 

Anna  hesitated  awhile,  but  the  soft,  handsome  eyes  of 
Herbert  Langley  had  woven  around  her  a  spell  she  could 
not  break,  and  at  last  she  consented,  receiving  from  him  in 
return  a  diamond  ring,  which  he  told  her  was  worth  two 
hundred  dollars.  When  this  became  known  to  mother 
she  very  wisely  insisted  on  Anna's  returning  it,  and  together 
with  the  note  explaining  the  why  and  the  wherefore  it  went 
back  to  its  owner,  who  immediately  replied  by  a  letter,  the 
contents  of  which  were  carefully  kept  from  us  all.  The  ef- 
fect, however,  was  plainly  visible  ;  for,  from  the  time  of  its 
receipt  we  lost  uur  merry,  light-hearted  sister,  and  in  her  place 
there  moved  among  us  a  sober,  listless  girl,  whom  grandma 
called  foolish,  and  whom  Charlie  pronounced  "  lovesick." 

Herbert's  letter  was  soon  answered,  but  when  Anna  re- 
quested my  father  to  put  it  in  the  P.  0.  he  refused,  telling 
her  "  she  should  not  correspond  with  such  a  drunken  dog."  ^ 
Possibly  it  was  wrong  in  him  thus  to  address  her,  for  kind 
words  and  persuasive  arguments  might  have  won  her  to 
reason,  but  now  a  spirit  of  opposition  was  roused — "  Herbert 
was  wronged — misunderstood  "-—so  Anna  thought,  and  the 


88  MEADOW  BROOK. 

letter  which  father  refused  to  take,  was  conveyed  by  other 
hands,  a  postscript  longer  than  the  letter  itself  being  first 
added. 

After  this  there  was  no  more  trouble.  Anna  wrote  re- 
gularly to  Herbert,  who  promptly  responded  ;  his  missives 
always  being  directed  to  one  of  Anna's  schoolmates,  who 
was  just  romantic  enough  to  think  her  companion  persecuted  ! 
Gradually  I  was  let  into  the  secret,  and  was  occasionally 
employed  to  carry  Anna's  notes  to  and  from  the  house  of  her 
friend.  I  did  not  then  consider  the  great  wrong  I  was  do- 
ing, but  since  I  have  shed  many  a  bitter  tear  to  think  that 
I  in  any  way  helped  to  work  my  sister's  ruin. 


COUSIN  WILL. 


CHAPTER  III. 

N 

COUSIN      WILL. 

IF  so  far  as  the  golden  Californian  land  this  book  of 
mine  shall  reach,  it  may,  perchance,  fall  into  the  hands  of 
some  who,  from  their  number,  can  select  the  veritable  hero, 
the  "  Cousin  Will "  of  my  story.  If  so,  I  would  ask  them 
to  think  as  leniently  as  possible  of  his  faults,  herein 
recorded,  for  the  inoustached  Will  of  California,  whose 
generous  conduct  wins  the  love  of  all,  is  hardly  the  same 
wild,  mischievous  boy,  who  once  kept  our  home  in  a  per- 
petual state  of  excitement. 

The  tears  were  scarcely  yet  dried,  which  he  had  shed 
over  his  mother's  coffin,  when  he  came  to  us,  and  in  one 
corner  of  his  green,  oval  trunk,  there  lay  a  tress  of  soft 
brown  hair,  which  he  had  severed  from  that  mother's  head, 
lie  was  the  son  of  my  mother's  only  sister,  who,  on  her 
death-bed  had  committed  him  to  the  guardianship  of  my 
father,  asking  him  to  deal  gently  with  her  wayward  boy, 
for  beneath  his  faulty  exterior  there  lay  a  mine  of  excel- 
lence, which  naught  save  words  of  love  could  fathom. 

Without  meaning  to  be  so,  perhaps,  my  father  was  a  stern 

reserved  man,  never  seeking  the  confidence  of  his  childrc^ 

real  characters  he  did  not  understand.     It  is  true  he 

Iovv.,1  us — provided  for  all  our  wants,  and,  as  far  as  possible, 

strove  to  make  vf&what  the  children  of  a  New  England 


40  MEADOW  BROOK. 

Presbyterian  deacon  ought  to  be  ;  but  he  seldom  petted  us, 
and  if  Carrie,  with  her  sunny  face  and  chestnut  curls,  some- 
times stole  up  behind  him  and  twined  her  chubby  arms 
around  his  neck,  he  seemed  ashamed  to  return  her  caress 
unless  they  were  alone.  Brother  Charlie  he  looked  upon  as 
almost  incorrigible,  but  if  he  found  it  hard  to  cope  with  his 
bold,  fun-loving  spirit,  it  was  tenfold  more  difficult  for  him 
to  tame  the  mischievous  Will,  whom  scarcely  any  one  could 
manage,  but  who,  strange  to  say,  was  a  general  favorite. 

It  was  night  when  he  reached  Meadow  Brook,  and  I  was 
in  bed,  but  through  the  closed  doors  I  caught  the  sound  of 
his  voice,  and  in  an  instant  I  experienced  a  sensation  of 
delight,  as  if  in  him  I  should  find  a  kindred  spirit.  I  could 
not  wait  until  morning  before  I  saw  him,  and,  rising  softly,  I 
groped  my  way  down  the  dark  stairway  to  a  knot-hole, 
which  had  more  than  once  done  me  service  when  sent  from 
the  room  while  my  mother  and  her  company  told  something 
I  was  not  to  hear  !  He  was  sitting  so  that  the  light  of  the 
lamp  fell  full  upon  his  face,  which,  with  its  high,  white 
brow,  hazel  eyes,  and  mass  of  wavy  hair,  seemed  to  me  the 
most  beautiful  I  had  ever  seen.  Involuntarily  I  thought  of 
my  own  plain  features,  and  saying  to  myself,  "  He'll  never 
like  me,  never,"  I  crept  back  to  bed,  wondering  if  it  were  true 
that  homely  little  girls  made  sometimes  handsome  women. 

The  next  morning,  wishing  to  produce  as  favorable 
an  impression  as  possible,  I  was  an  unusually  long  time 
making  my  toilet — trying  on  ^ne  dress  after  another,  and 
finally  deciding  upon  a  white,  cfltybric,  which  I  never  wore 
except  to  church,  or  on  some  similar  occasion.  Giving  an 
extra  brush  to  my  hair,  which  had  grown  out  darker  and  so 
very  curly  that  Charley  called  me  "  Snarly-pate,"  I  started 
for  the  breakfast-room,  where  the  family  were  already 
assembled. 


tami 


COUSIN  WILL.  41 

"  What  upon  earth  has  the  child  got  on  ?"  was  grandma's 
exclamation  as  she  looked  at  me,  both  over  and  under  her 
glasses,  while  mother  bade  me  "  go  straight  back  and 
change  my  dress,"  asking  "  why  I  had  put  on  my  very- 
best  ?" 

"  Settin'  her  cap  for  Bill,  I  guess,"  suggested  Charlie,  who, 
boy-like,  was  already  on  terms  of  great  intimacy  with  his 
cousin. 

More  angry  than  grieved,  I  went  back  to  my  room,  where 
I  pouted  for  half  an  hour  or  more.  Then,  selecting  the 
worst  looking  dress  I  had,  I  again  descended  to  the  dining- 
room  where  Charlie  presented  me  to  Will,  telling  him  at 
the  same  time  "  to  spare  all  comments  on  my  appearance, 
as  it  made  me  madder  than  a  March  hare  to  be  called 

Ugly." 

"  I  don't  think  she's  ugly.  Anyway  /  like  her  looks," 
said  Will,  smiling  down  upon  me  with  those  eyes  which 
have  since  made  many  a  heart  beat  as  mine  did  then,  for 
'twas  the  first  compliment  of  the  kind  I  had  ever  received. 

Will  had  always  lived  in  the  city,  and  now,  anxious  to 
see  the  lions  of  the  country  at  once,  he  proposed  to  Charlie 
a  ramble  over  the  farm,  inviting  me  to  accompany  them, 
which  I  did  willingly,  notwithstanding  that  Charlie  mut- 
tered something  about  '•  not  wanting  a  gal  stuck  along." 

In  the  pasture  we  came  across  "  old  Sorrel,"  whom  Will 
said  he  would  ride  as  they  did  in  a  circus,  if  Charlie  would 
only  catch  him.  This  was  an  easy  task,  for  Sorrel,  suspect- 
ing no  evil,  came  up  to  us  quite  readily,  when  Will,  leaping 
upon  his  back,  commenced  whooping  and  hallooing  so 
loudly  that  Sorrel's  mettle  was  up,  and  for  nearly  an  hour 
he  ran  quite  as  fast  as  his  rider  could  wish.  But  circus 
riding  was  not  Sorrel's  forte,  and  he  probably  grew  dix/.y, 
for  he  at  length  stumbled  and  fell,  injuring  his  fore  foot  in 


42  MEADOW  BROOK. 

some  way,  so  that,  to  our  dismay,  we  fouud  he  was  unable 
to  walk  without  a  great  effort. 

"  Je-mi-my !  Won't  the  old  gentleman  rare  I"  said 
Charlie,  who  was  never  very  choice  of  his  language. 

Will,  on  the  contrary,  seemed  more  concerned  for  the 
horse,  bringing  water  in  his  hat,  and  bathing  the  fast-swel- 
ling limb  of  the  poor  animal,  who  appeared  to  be  grateful 
for  the  kindness.  Charlie  proposed  that  we  should  keep  it 
a  secret,  but  to  this  Will  would  not  listen,  and  in  a  plain, 
straightforward  way  he  confessed  what  he  had  done,  and 
father,  who  saw  that  Sorrel  was  temporarily  injured,  for- 
gave him,  for  he  could  not  resist  the  pleading  of  Will's 
dark  eyes. 

This  was  his  first  day's  adventure — the  next  one  was  a 
little  different.  Finding  a  cow  in  the  lane,  he  tried  the  ex- 
periment of  milking,  succeeding  so  well  that  when  at  night 
Sally  came  in  with  her  half  filled  pail,  she  declared  that 
"  Line-back  was  drying  up,  for  she'd  only  given  a  drop  or 
so."  For  this  and  numerous  other  misdemeanors  Will  also 
received  absolution,  but  when  on  the  second  Sabbath  after 
his  arrival  he  and  Charlie  both  were  missed  from  church, 
whither  they  had  started  a  full  half  hour  before  the  rest  of 
our  family,  father  grew  fidgety,  holding  his  hymn  book 
wrong  side  up,  and  sitting,  instead  of  standing,  during  the 
prayer,  a  thing  he  was  never  known  to  do  before.  He  was 
very  strict  in  the  observance  of  the  fourth  commandment, 
as  indeed  were  most  of  the  citizens  of  Meadow  Brook,  it  be- 
ing an  almost  State  Prison  offence  to  stay  away  from  church 
on  the  Sabbath,  or  speak  above  a  whisper  until  after  sun- 
set. 

By  the  way,  I  think  it  a  mistake,  this  converting  the  Sab- 
bath into  a  day  so  much  to  be  dreaded  by  the  youthful,  fan- 
loving  members  of  the  family,  who  are  not  yet  old  enough 


COUSIN  WILL.  48 

to  see  the  propriety  of  having  in  reserve  a  Sunday  face,  as 
well  as  a  Sunday  gown.  I  would  not  have  that  sacred  day 
profaned,  but  I  would  have  it  divested  of  that  glooni  with 
which  it  is  too  often  associated  in  the  child's  mind.  I  would 
have  everything  connected  with  it  as  cheerful  and  pleasant 
as  possible,  and  in  these  days  of  Sabbath  schools  and  Sab- 
bath school-books,  it  seems  an  easy  matter  to  make  it  "  The 
day  of  all  the  week  the  best."  I  well  remember  one  rainy 
Sunday,  when  the  whole  family  were  obliged  to  remain  at 
home,  the  younger  ones  reciting  the  Catechism  to  grandma, 
committing  to  memory  and  repeating  to  mother  ten  verses - 
of  the  fifth  chapter  of  Matthew,  and  then  being  compelled 
sit  up  stiff  and  straight  while  father  read  to  us  a  long  meta- 
physical sermon,  which  he  interspersed  and  lengthened  out 
with  remarks  of  his  own,  among  which  was  the  consoling  one 
that  "  Heaven  was  one  eternal  Sabbath." 

This  was  too  much  for  Charlie,  whose  mind,  instead  of 
dwelling  on  the  words  of  the  good  divine,  was  sadly  wander- 
ing towards  a  nest  of  young  white  pigs,  only  that  morning 
born.  Turning  towards  me  with  a  most  rueful  face,  he  whis- 
pered, "  Darned  if  I'll  go  there.  I'll. run  away  first." 

Of  course  I  laughed  aloud — how  could  I  help  it  ;  and  on 
my  saying-  that  "  Charlie  made  me,"  we  were  both  ordered 
from  the  room  in  disgrace,  which  latter  we  bore  manfully — 
Oharlie  going  straight  to  his  pigs,  while  I  stole  up  garret  to 
a  big  candle-box,  where,  on  one  of  my  old  dresses,  lay  sleep- 
ing six  beautiful  kittens. 

But  I  am  wandering  from  my  subject,  which  was  the  time 
when  Will  and  Charlie  were  missing  from  church,  and  when, 
to  his  utter  astonishment,  father  learned  that  they  had  gone 
to  fiie  consecration  of  a  Roman  Catholic  church,  which  had 
iy  been  erected  a  little  out  of  the  village,  on  an  ernt- 
n<",!ro,  where  its  white  cross  could  be  seen  from  every  point. 


44  MEADOW  BROOK. 

Against  the  Catholics  as  a  religious  denomination  my  fa- 
ther was  prejudiced,  and  when  he  ascertained  that  his  son, 
born  of  orthodox  parents,  and  baptized  in  the  orthodox 
faith,  had  not  only  run  away  to  their  church,  but  had  also 
paid  twenty-five  cents,  the  price  of  admission,  he  was  a  good 
deal  excited,  and  for  a  deacon  showed  considerable  tem- 
per. It  was,  of  course,  Will's  doings,  he  having  coaxed 
Charlie  to  go  by  telling  him  of  the  wonderful  sights  there 
were  to  be  seen. 

At  a  late  hour  they  came  home,  loitering  around  the  barn 
a  long  time  before  they  ventured  into  the  presence  of  my 
father,  whom  my  grandmother  had  somewhat  appeased  by 
telling  him  that  "  boys  must  sow  their  wild  oats  sometime, 
and  it  wasn't  best  to  be  too  strict  with  'em,  for  it  only  made 
'em  act  worse,"  adding  that  "  the  Catholics  were  not  the 
worst  folks  in  the  world,  and  they  had  just  as  much  right  to 
their  form  of  worship  as  we  bad  to  ours."  This  in  a  measure 
mollified  him,  and  consequently  the  two  boys  only  received 
a  long  lecture,  and  were  debarred  the  privilege  of  going  to 
the  village,  except  on  Sundays,  for  three  weeks,  a  punish- 
ment which  annoyed  Will  exceedingly.  But  nothing  conld 
subdue  him,  and  the  moment  the  three  weeks  had  expired 
ho  was  as  ready  for  mischief  as  ever.  For  a  long  time  the 
coming  of  a  Circus  had  been  heralded  by  flaming  handbills 
in  red  and  yellow,  one  of  which  Will  plastered  onto  our 
great  barn  door,  from  which  conspicuous  post  it  was  removed 
by  my  father,  who  conscientiously  turned  his  back  upon  men 
and  women  riding  on  their  heads,  declaring  it  an  outrage 
upon  all  rules  of  propriety,  and  denouncing  circuses  and  cir- 
cus-going people  as  utterly  low  and  vulgar.  Thus  from  my 
earliest  remembrance  had  I  been  taught,  and  still  my  heart 
would  throb  faster,  whenever,  with  the  beat  of  the  drum 
and  the  sound  of  the  bugle,  the  long  procession  swept  past 


COUSIN  WILL.  45 

our  door,  and  more  than  once  had  I  stolen  to  the  top  of  the 
hill,  whence  could  be  seen  the  floating  banner  and  swaying 
canvas,  watching  from  afar  the  evil  I  dared  not  approach. 

Great,  then,  was  my  surprise,  when,  on  the  morning  of 
the  eventful  day,  Will  suggested  that  Charlie,  John,  Lizzie, 
and  I  should  run  away  in  the  evening  and  visit  the  "  doings," 
as  he  called  it.  I  was  shocked  that  he  should  propose  my  go- 
ing to  such  a  place.  "  It  was  low  and  vulgar,"  I  told  him, 
"  and  no  one  went  there  but  loafers  and  rowdies." 

But  he  assured  me  that  I  was  mistaken,  saying  that  "  some 
of  our  most  respectable  people  attended  ;"  and  then  he  won- 
dered "  how  I  was  ever  to  know  anything  unless  I  once  in  a 
while  went  to  a  circus,  or  a  theatre,  or  something.  It  was 
perfectly  ridiculous,"  he  said,  "  for  father  to  keep  us  so  cooped 
up  at  home.  Nobody  else  did  so.  There  was  Lawyer 
Smith's  daughter,  and  Judge  Brown's  niece  in  Albany,  who 
always  went,  and  if  it  didn't  hurt  them,  it  wouldn't  me." 

Thus  Will  reasoned,  persuading  me  at  last ;  and  just  at 
dark,  Lizzie  and  I,  on  pretence  of  going  to  bed  early,  went 
to  our  room,  dressed  ourselves  in  our  best,  I  donning  the 
white  cambric,  which  I  had  worn  on  the  first  day  of  Will's 
arrival,  and  then  when  we  were  ready,  got  out  upon  the 
roof  of  the  wood-shed,  which  came  up  under  our  window, 
.descending  thence  by  means  of  a  ladder  which  Will  and 
Charlie  brought  from  the  barn.  I  had  the  utmost  confidence 
in  Will,  and  yet  as  I  drew  near  the  tent,  and  saw  the  rab- 
ble, whose  appearance  fully  equalled  my  father's  description, 
I  wished  myself  away.  Just  then  the  band  inside  struck  up, 
and  giving  rny  fears  to  the  winds,  I  pressed  forward,  once 
involuntarily  turning  ray  head  aside,  as  I  heard  a  man  near 
the  door  exclaim,  "  Deacon  Lee's  children,  as  I  live  1  Is  the 
world  coming  to  an  end  ?" 

Instantly  my  face  flushed,  for  I  felt  that  injustice  was  done 


46  MEADOW  BROOK. 

to  my  father,  and  my  first  impulse  was  to  exonerate  h'/a 
from  all  blame  by  explaining  that  we  had  run  away  ;  but  ere 
I  could  do  so  Will  pulled  me  along,  and  in  a  moment  we 
were  in  the  close,  heated  atmosphere  of  the  vast  arena, 
where  were  congregated  more  than  a  thousand  people,  of  all 
ages  and  conditions.  I  was  confounded,  for  it  seemed  to  me 
that  each  and  every  one  was  pointing  towards  us  the  finger 
of  scorn,  and  never  since  have  I  felt  so  wholly  degraded  and 
ashamed  as  I  did  at  the  moment  of  my  first  entrance  to  a 
circus  ' 

We  had  been  but  a  short  time  seated,  when  Will,  who 
had  divined  my  feelings,  nudged  my  elbow,  and  pointing 
towards  a  group  just  entering,  said,  "  See,  there's  'Squire 
Talbot,  his  wife  and  daughter,  Dr.  Griffin,  and  lots  more 
of  Meadow  Brook  aristocracy.  Now,  aint  you  glad  you 
came  ?» 

It  was  as  he  said,  and  as  I  saw  the  above  mentioned 
individuals,  some  of  them  professors  of  religion,  and  all  of 
them  people  of  the  first  standing  in  town,  I  can  scarcely  tell 
how  I  felt.  It  was  a  sensation  of  mingled  pleasure,  bewilder- 
ment, and  pei'plexity.  Could  it  be  that,  after  all,  my  father 
was  wrong,  that  he  was  too  strict  with  us,  debarring  us 
from  innocent  amusements,  for  if  it  were  proper  for  members 
of  the  church  to  frequent  such  places,  why  was  it  not  for 
me  ?  Now,  I  can  answer  promptly  that  my  father  was 
right,  wholly  right,  but  J  was  puzzled  then,  and  gradually 
I  began  to  care  less  for  being  there,  and  to  have  less  fear 
of  what  father  would  say  when  he  found  it  out.  I  was 
growing  very  brave,  entrenching  myself  behind  the  bad 
example  of  those  who  little  suspected  the  harm  their  pre- 
sence was  doing.  Father  did  not  know  the  ways  of  the 
world,  I  thought,  but  after  being  enlightened  by  me,  I  was 
sure  he  would  become  a  convert  at  once,  and  possibly  at 


COUSIN  WILL.  47 

the  next  circus  he  would  be  in  attendance,  but  from  this 
last  idea  I  involuntarily  shrank,  thinking  I  could  never 
respect  him  again,  were  he  guilty  of  such  a  thing. 

I  enjoyed  it  vastly,  all  except  the'riding  of  the  girl,  who 
1  fancied  had  on  her  little  sister's  dress,  and  when  she  came 
out  I  looked  for  a  place  where  to  hide  my  head  ;  but  hearing 
the  spectators  cheer  louder  than  ever,  I  cast  furtive  glances 
at  those  around  me,  discovering  to  my  amazement  that  they 
seemed  more  delighted  with  her  than  with  anything  else  ; 
while,  to  crown  all,  I  heard  Will  telling  a  young  man,  that 
"  she  was  a  splendid  rider,  that  he  never  saw  but  one  who 
could  beat  her,  and  that  was  a  girl  in  Albany."  Then 
turning  to  Lizzie,  he  asked  if  she  would  not  like  to  ride  in 
that  way  ? 

With  an  involuntary  shudder  I  threw  my  arm  around  my 
sister,  as  if  to  protect  her  from  what  I  felt  would  be  worse 
than  a  thousand  deaths.  Gradually  there  was  dawning 
upon  my  mind  the  suspicion  that  a  circus  after  all  was  not 
exactly  the  school  for  pure  young  girls,  and  I  felt  that  not 
all  the  wealth  of  the  Indies  could  tempt  me  to  fill  the  post 
that  that  rider  did.  Towards  the  other  actors  I  was  more 
lenient,  thinking  that  if  ever  I  joined  the  circus,  I  should 
surely  be  the  down,  whose  witty  speeches  amused  me  greatly, 
for  I  did  not  then  know  that  they  were  all  made  up  before- 
hand, and  that  what  he  said  to  us  to-day  he  would  say  to 
others  on  the  morrow.  Mile.  Glaraine  was  just  finishing 
up  her  performance  by  riding  around  the  circle  without 
other  support  than  the  poising  of  one  foot  on  a  man's 
shoulder,  when  who  should  appear  but  our  father ! 

He  had  missed  Will  and 'Charlie  from  family  prayers,  and 
had  traced  them  as  far  as  the  pavilion,  where  the  fee- 
receiver  demanded  a  quarter  ere  he  would  allow  him  to 
enter.  It  was  in  vain  that  father  tried  to  explain  matters, 


48  MEADOW  BROOK. 

saying,  "he  never  attended  a  circus  in  his  life,  and  what 
was  more  never  should  ;  he'd  only  come  for  two  boys  who 
had  run  away." 

The  doorkeeper  was  incorrigible  ;  "he'd  seen  just  as  honest 
looking  men,"  he  said,  "  who  were  the  greatest  cheats  in 
the  world,  and  if  father  wanted  to  go  in,  he  could  do  so  by 
paying  the  usual  fee  ;  if  not,  he  must  budge." 

Finding  there  was  no  alternative,  father  yielded,  and  then 
made  his  way  into  the  tent,  scanning  with  his  keen  grey 
eyes  the  sea  of  faces  until  he  singled  out  Charlie,  who  was 
so  absorbed  in  stamping  and  hallooing  at  Mile.  Glaraine's 
leaping  through  a  hoop,  that  he  never  dreamed  of  father's 
presence  until  a  rough  hand  was  laid  upon  his  shoulder,  and 
a  stern  voice  demanded  of  him  why  he  was  there  ? 

Perfectly  thunderstruck,  Charlie'  started  to  his  feet  with 
the  exclamation  of  "  Je-ru-sa-lem  /"  but  before  he  could  make 
any  explanation  father  discovered  Lizzie  and  me.  'Twas 
the  first  suspicion  he  had  of  our  being  there,  and  now, 
when  he  saw  us,  he  turned  pale,  and  reeled  as  if  smitten  by 
a  heavy  blow.  Had  he  felled  me  to  the  earth  it  would  have 
hurt  me  less  than  did  the  expression  of  his  face  and  the 
tones  of  his  voice,  as  he  said,  "  You,  too,  Rosa  !  I  never 
thought  you  would  thus  deceive  me." 

I  began  to  cry  aloud  ;  so  did  Lizzie,  and  in  this  way  we 
made  our  exit  from  the  circus,  followed  by  Charlie,  John, 
and  Will,  the  latter  of  whom,  the  moment  we  were  in  the 
open  air,  began  to  take  the  blame  all  to  himself,  saying,  as 
was  very  true,  that  we  never  would  have  thought  of  going 
but  for  him,  and  suggesting  that  he  alone  should  be 
punished,  as  he  was  the  one  most  in  fault.  I  thought 
this  was  very  magnanimous  in  Will,  and  I  looked  up  in 
father's  face  to  see  how  it  affected  him,  but  the  moonlight 
was  obscure,  and  I  could  discover  nothing,  though  the  hand 


COUSIN  WILL.  49 

that  held  mine  trembled  violently.  I  presume  he  thought 
that  in  this  case  corporal  punishment  would  be  of  no  avail, 
for  we  received  none,  but  iu  various  ways  were  we  made 
to  feel  that  we  had  lost  the  confidence  of  the  family.  For 
four  long  weeks  we  were  each  night  locked  into  our  rooms, 
while  for  the  same  length  of  time  we  were  kept  from  school, 
Lizzie  and  I  reciting  our  lessons  to  our  mother,  while  Will, 
Charlie,  and  John,  to  use  their  own  words,  "  worked  from 
morning  until  night,  like  niggers." 

But  the  worst  part  of  it  all  was  the  temporary  disgrace 
which  our  act  of  disobedience  brought  upon  father.  A  half 
drunken  fellow,  who  saw  him  enter  the  tent,  and  who  knew 
that  we  were  there,  hurried  away  to  the  village  with  the 
startling  intelligence  that  "Deacon  Lee  and  all  his  family 
were  at  the  circus." 

The  news  spread  like  wildfire,  gathering  strength  in  its 
progress,  until  by  the  time  it  reached  us  it  was  a  current 
report  that  not  only  was  father  at  the  circus,  but  grandma 
too  !  This  was  more  than  the  old  lady  could  bear.  Sixty- 
nine  years  had  she  lived  without  ever  having  had  a  word 
breathed  against  her  morals,  and  now,  just  as  her  life's  sun 
was  setting,  to  have  such  a  thing  laid  to  her  charge  was 
too  much,  and  she  actually  worried  herself  into  a  fever, 
which  confined  her  to  the  house  for  several  weeks. 

After  this  adventure  it  became  a  serious  question  in 
father's  mind  as  to  what  he  should  do  with  Will,  who  kept 
our  heretofore  quiet  household  in  a  state  of  perpetual 
excitement.  Nothing  seemed  to  have  the  least  effect  upon 
him  save  the  mention  of  his  mother,  and  that  for  the  time 
being  would  subdue  him,  but  when  temptation  came,  he 
invariably  yielded,  and  Charlie,  who  was  an  apt  scholar, 
was  pretty  sure  to  follow  where  his  wild,  dashing  cousin 
led.  There  was  scarcely  any  boyish  vice  to  which  Will 
3 


50  MEADOW  BROOK. 

was  not  more  or  less  addicted,  and  "  Deacon  Lee's  sons," 
who  had  often  been  held  up  as  patterns  for  their  companions, 
began  soon  to  prove  the  old  adage  true,  that  "  evil  com- 
munications corrupt  good  manners." 

John  learned  to  handle  an  oath  quite  fluently,  while 
Charlie  was  one  Sunday  morning  discovered  playing  euchre 
with  Will  on  the  hay  loft,  where  they  kept  their  cards 
hidden.  But  all  this  was  nothing  compared  to  the  night 
when  both  the  boys  were  brought  home  so  intoxicated  that 
neither  of  them  was  able  to  stand  alone  or  speak  !  They 
had  been  to  a  "  raising,"  where  the  brandy  bottle  circulated 
freely,  Will,  as  a  matter  of  course,  drinking  from  the  begin- 
ning. Charlie,  however,  hesitated  until  they  taunted  him 
with  "  being  afraid  of  the  old  deacon,"  daring  him  "  to 
drink  and  be  a  man."  Then  he  yielded,  and  with  fiendish  plea- 
sure the  crowd  gathered  around,  urging  him  on,  until  he  was 
undeniably  drunk;  after  which  they  chuckled  with  delight  as 
they  wondered  what  the  "  blue  Presbyterian "  would  say. 
We  were  sitting  down  to  supper  when  they  brought  him 
home,  and  the  moment  mother  saw  him,  she  darted  forward, 
exclaiming,  "  Is  he  dead  ?  Tell  me,  is  my  boy  dead  ?" 

" Yes,  dead — drunk"  answered  the  man,  with  a  cold, 
ironical  sneer  at  her  distress. 

He  was  used  to  it,  for  of  five  noble  sons  who  once  called 
him  their  father,  four  slept  in  a  drunkard's  grave,  and  the 
fifth  had  far  better  have  been  there  than  the  wreck  he  was. 
My  father  had  risen  from  his  seat,  but  at  the  words  "  he  is 
drunk,"  he  dropped  upon  the  floor  as  if  scathed  with  the 
lightning's  stroke.  You  who  think  it  a  light  matter — the 
holding  of  the  wine-cup  to  the  lips  of  your  neighbor's  child 
— you  should  have  seen  my  father  that  night,  as  moan  after 
moan  of  anguish  came  from  his  pale  lips,  while  the  great 
drops  of  perspiration  stood  thickly  upon  his  forehead  and 


COUSIN  WILL.  51 

about  his  mouth.  The  effect  it  had  upon  him  was  terri- 
ble ;  crushing  him  to  the  earth,  and  weaving  in  among  his 
hitherto  brown  locks  more  than  one  thread  of  silver.  Once 
when  Charlie  was  with  me,  I  heard  him  in  the  barn,  praying 
that  the  promise  of  a  covenant  God  might  be  remembered 
towards  him,  and  that  his  son  might  yet  be  saved.  Charlie's 
feelings  were  touched,  and  dropping  on  his  kuees  at  my  side 
he  made  a  solemn  vow  that  never  again  should  ardent 
spirits  of  any  kind  pass  his  lips  ;  and  God,  who  heard  that 
vow  mingled  with  my  father's  prayer,  registered  it  in 
Heaven,  and  from  that  day  to  this,  amid  all  the  temptations 
which  come  to  early  manhood,  it  has  been  unbroken. 

Not  thus  easily  could  Will  be  reached.  His  was  the 
sorrow  of  a  day,  which  passed  away  with  the  coming  of 
to-morrow's  sun,  and  after  a  long  consultation,  it  was 
decided  that  he  should  go  to  sea,  and  the  next  merchant- 
man bound  for  the  East  Indies,  which  sailed  from  Boston, 
bore  on  its  deck,  as  a  common  sailor,  our  cousin  Will,  who 
went  from  us  reluctantly,  for  to  him  there  was  naught  but 
terror,  toil,  and  fear  in  "  a  life  on  the  ocean  wave."  But 
there  was  no  other  way  to  save  him,  they  said,  and  so  with 
bitter  grief  at  our  hearts,  we  bade  adieu  to  the  wayward 
boy,  praying  that  God  would  give  the  winds  and  waves 
charge  concerning  him,  and  that  no  danger  might  befall  him 
when  afar  on  the  rolling  billow. 


62  MEADOW  BROOK. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE       SCHOOLMISTRESS. 

OF  the  many  thousand  individuals  destined  to  become 
the  purchasers  of  a  copy  of  this  work,  a  majority  have 
undoubtedly  been,  or  are  still  teachers,  and  of  these  many 
will  remember  the  time  when  they  fancied  that  to  be 
invested  with  the  dignity  of  a  teacher  was  to  secure  the 
greatest  amount  of  happiness  which  earth  can  bestow. 
Almost  from  my  earliest  remembrance  it  had  been  the  one 
great  subject  which  engrossed  my  thoughts,  and  frequently, 
when  strolling  down  the  shady  hill-side  which  led  to  our 
schoolhouse,  have  I  fancied  myself  the  teacher,  thinking 
that  if  such  were  really  the  case,  my  first  act  should  be  the 
chastisement  of  half  a  score  or  more  boys,  who  were  in  the 
daily  habit  of  annoying  me  in  various  ways.  Every  word 
and  action  of  my  teacher,  too,  was  carefully  noted  and  laid 
away  against  the  time,  when  I  should  need  them,  and  which 
came  much  sooner  than  I  anticipated  ;  for  one  rainy  mor- 
ning when  Lizzie  and  I  were  playing  in  the  garret,  I  over- 
heard my  father  saying  there  was  a  chance  for  Rosa  to 
teach  school. 

"  What,  that  child  !"  was  my  mother's  exclamation,  but 
ere  he  could  reply,  "  the  child "  had  bounded  down  two 
pair  of  stairs,  and  stood  at  his  elbow,  asking,  "  Who  is  it  ? 


THE  SCHOOLMISTRESS.  53 

— Where  is  it  ? — And  do  you  suppose  I  can  get  a  cer- 
tificate ?" 

This  last  idea  damped  my  ardor  somewhat,  for  horrible 
visions  came  up  before  me,  of  the  "  Abbreviations "  and 
"  Sounds  of  the  Vowels,"  in  both  of  which  I  was  rather 
deficient. 

"  You  teach  school  1  You  look  like  it  I"  said  my  sister 
Juliet.  "  Why,  in  less  than  three  days,  you'd  be  teetering 
with  the  girls,  if  indeed  you  didn't  climb  trees  with  the 
boys." 

This  climbing  was  undeniably  a  failing  of  mine,  there 
being  scarcely  a  tree  on  the  farm  on  whose  topmost  limbs  I 
hadn't  at  some  time  or  other  been  perched  ;  but  I  was  older 
now.  I  was  thirteen  two  days  before,  and  so  I  reminded  Juliet, 
at  the  same  time  begging  of  father  to  tell  me  all  about  it. 
It  appeared  that  he  had  that  day  met  with  a  Mr.  Randall, 
the  trustee  of  Pine  District,  who  was  in  quest  of  a  teacher. 
After  learning  that  the  school  was  small,  father  ventured  to 
propose  me,  who,  he  said,  "  was  crazy  to  keep  school." 

"  A  dollar  a  week  is  the  most  we  can  give  her,"  returned 
Mr.  Randall, '"  and  if  you'll  take  up  with  that,  mebby  we'll 
try  her.  New  beginners  sometimes  do  the  best." 

So  it  was  arranged  that  I  was  to  teach  fifteen  weeks  for 
four  dollars  per  month  and  board  round  at  that  !  Boarding 
round  !  How  many  reminiscences  do  these  two  words  recall 
to  those  who,  like  myself,  have  tried  it,  and  who  know  that 
it  has  a  variety  of  significations.  That  sometimes  it  is  only 
another  name  for  sleeping  with  every  child  in  the  family 
where  your  home  for  one  week  may  chance  to  be — for  how 
can  you  be  insensible  to  the  oft-repeated  whisper,  "  /  shall 
sleep  with  her  to-night — ma  said  I  might  ;"  and  of  "  ma's  " 
audible  answer,  "  Perhaps,  sis,  she  don't  want  you  to." 

If  "sis"  is  a  clean,  chubby-looking  little  creature,   you  do 


54  MEADOW  BROOK. 

want  her;  but  if,  as  it  not  unfrequcntly  happens,  she  is  just  the 
opposite,  • I  draw  a  blank  which  almost  every  coun- 
try teacher  in  the  land  can  fill,  merely  saying  that  there  is 
no  alternative.  "We  have  got  the  district  to  please  and  we 
must  do  it  some  way  or  other. 

Again,  "boarding  round"  means  a  quiet,  cozy  spot, 
where  everything  is  so  pleasant  and  cheerful,  where  the 
words  are  so  kind  and  the  smile  of  welcome  so  sweet,  that 
you  feel  at  once  at  home,  and  wish,  oh,  how  you  do  wish, 
you  could  stay  there  all  the  summer  long  ;  but  it  cannot 
be  ; — the  time  of  your  allotted  sojourn  passes  away,  and 
then  with  a  sigh,  if  indeed  you  can  repress  a  tear,  you 
gather  up  your  combs,  brushes,  and  little  piece  of  em- 
broidery, to  which  some  spiteful  woman  has  said  "  you 
devote  more  time  than  to  your  school,"  and  putting  them  in 
your  sachel,  depart  for  another  home,  sometimes  as  plea- 
sant as  the  one  you  are  leaving,  sometimes  not. 

But  of  these  annoyances  I  knew  nothing,  and  when  Mr. 
Randall  came  to  see  me.  calling  me  Miss  Lee,  and  when  I 
was  really  engaged,  my  happiness  was  complete.  In  a 
country  neighborhood  every  item  of  news,  however  slight, 
spreads  rapidly,  and  the  fact  that  I  was  to  teach  soon 
became  generally  known,  creating  quite  a  sensation,  and 
operating  differently  upon  different  natures.  Oue  old  gen- 
tleman, who,  times  innumerable,  had  held  me  on  his  knee, 
feeding  my  vanity  with  flattery,  and  my  stomach  with  sweet- 
meats, was  quite  as  much  delighted  as  I,  declaring,  "  he  al- 
ways knew  I  was  destined  to  make  something  great." 

Dear  old  man  I  When  the  snows  of  last  winter  were  high 
piled  upon  the  earth,  they  dug  for  him  a  grave  in  the  frozen 
ground,  and  in  the  world  where  now  he  lives,  he  will  not 
know,  perhaps,  that  I  shall  never  fulfill  his  prophecy. 

Aunt  Sally  Wright,  who,  besides  managing  her  own  af- 


THE  SCHOOLMISTRESS.  55 

fairs,  kept  an  eye  on  her  neighbors',  and  who  looked  upon 
me  as  a  "  pert,  forward  piece,"  gave  her  opinion  freely. 
"  What  !  That  young  one  keep  school  !  Is  Deacon  Lee 
crazy  ?  Ain't  Rose  stuck  up  enough  now  ?  But  never 
mind.  You'll  see  she  won't  keep  out  more'n  half  her  time, 
if  she  does  that." 

Aunt  Sally  was  gifted  with  the  power  of  telling  fortunes 
by  means  of  tea-grounds,  and  I  have  always  fancied  she 
read  that  prediction  in  the  bottom  of  her  big  blue  cup,  for 
how  could  she  otherwise  have  known  what  actually  happened! 
Ere  long  the  news  reached  Pine  District,  creating  quite  an 
excitement,  the  older  people  declaring  "  they'd  never  send 
to  a  little  girl,"  while  the  juvenile  portion  of  the  inhabitants 
gave  a  contemptuous  whistle  or  so  in  honor  of  the  school 
ma'am  elect.  Mrs.  Capt.  Thompson,  who  boasted  the  big- 
gest house,  handsomest  carpet  and  worst  boy  in  Pine  Hill, 
was  wholly  incredulous,  until  she  one  day  chanced  to  meet 
with  Aunt  Sally,  who  not  only  confirmed  it,  but  also  kindly 
gave  her  many  little  items  touching  my  character  as  a  "  wild, 
romping  minx,  who  was  no  more  qualified  for  a  teacher  than 
for  the  Queen  of  England,"  citing  as  proof  of  what  she  said, 
that  only  the  year  before  she  had  seen  me  "  trying  to  ride 
on  a  cow." 

Mrs.  Capt.  Thompson,  who  was  blessed  with  an  over- 
whelming sense  of  propriety,  was  greatly  shocked,  saying 
"  she'd  always  thought  Mr.  Randall  knew  just  enough  to 
hire  a  child,"  and  consoling  herself  with  the  remark  that  "  it 
was  not  at  all  probable  I'd  get  a  certificate." 

On  this  point  I  was  myself  a  little  fearful.  True,  I  had 
been  "  sent  away  "  to  school,  and  had  been  flattered  into  the 
belief  that  I  possessed  far  more  book  knowledge  than  I  did  ; 
but  this,  I  knew,  would  avail  me  nothing  with  the  formid- 
able committee  who  held  my  destiny  in  their  hands.  They 


6«  MEADOW  BROOK. 

were  unbiased  in  my  favor,  and  had  probably  never  heard 
of  me,  as  they  lived  in  an  adjoining  town.  But  "  where 
there's  a  will  there's  a  way,"  and  determining  not  to  fail,  I 
ransacked  the  cupboard,  where  our  school-books  were  kept, 
bringing  thence  Olney's  Geography,  Colburn's  Arithmetic, 
History  of  the  United  States,  Grammars,  etc.,  all  of  which  were 
for  days  my  constant  companions,  and  I  even  slept  with  one 
or  more  of  them  under  my  pillow,  so  that  with  the  earliest 
dawn  I  could  study.  Whole  pages  of  Geography  were  com- 
mitted to  memory,  all  the  hardest  problems  in  Colburn  were 
solved,  a  dozen  or  more  of  compound  relatives  were  parsed  and 
disposed  of  to  ^satisfaction  at  least,  and  I  was  just  begin- 
ning to  feel  strong  in  my  own  abilities,  when  one  Monday 
morning  news  was  brought  us  that  at  three  o'clock  that  af- 
ternoon all  who  were  intending  to  teach  in  the  town 

of  S were  to  meet  at  the  house  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Parks, 

then  and  there  to  be  questioned  of  what  they  knew  and  what 
they  didn't  know.  This  last  referred  to  me,  for  now  that  the 
dreaded  day  had  come,  I  felt  that  every  idea  had  suddenly  left 
me,  while,  to  increase  my  embarrassment,  I  was  further  in- 
formed that  as  there  had  the  year  previous  been  some  trouble 
among  the  School  Inspectors,  each  of  whom  fancied  that  the 
other  did  not  take  his  share  of  the  work,  the  town  had  this 
year  thoiight  to  obviate  the  difficulty  by  electing  nine  ! 

O'ne  was  bad  enough,  but  at  the  thought  of  nine  men  in 
spectacles  my  heart  sank  within  me,  and  it  was  some  time 
ere  I  could  be  persuaded  to  make  the  trial.  In  the  midst 
of  our  trouble,  Aunt  Sally,  whose  clothes  oil  Monday  morn- 
ings were  always  swinging  on  the  line  before  light,  and  who 
usually  spent  the  afternoon  of  that  day  in  visiting,  came  in, 
and  after  learning  what  was  the  cause  of  my  flushed  cheeks, 
said,  by  way  of  comforting  me,  that  "she  didn't  wonder  an 
atom  if  I  felt  streaked,  for  'twant  no  ways  likely  I'd  pass  !" 


THE  SCHOOLMISTRESS.  57 

This  roused  my  pride,  and  with  the  mental  comment  that 
"  I'd  pass  for  all  her,"  I  got  myself  in  readiness,  Juliet 
lending  me  her  green  veil,  and  Anna  her  fine  pocket  hand- 
kerchief, while  mother's  soft  warm  shawl  was  wrapped  loving- 
ly about  me,  and  Lizzie  slipped  into  my  pocket  the  Multipli- 
cation Table,  which  she  thought  I  might  manage  to  look  at 
slily  in  case  of  an  emergency.  On  our  way  father  com- 
menced the  examination  by  asking  me  the  length  of  the 
Mississippi,  but  I  didn't  know  as  it  had  a  length,  and  in  des- 
pair he  gave  up  his  questioning. 

Oh,  how  sombre  and  dreary  seemed  the  little  parlor  into 
which  we  were  ushered  by  the  servant,  who,  on  learning  our 
business,  looked  rather  doubtfully  at  me,  as  much  as  to  say, 
"  You  surely  can't  be  one  of  them  ?"  In  a  short  time  the 
parlor  was  filled,  the  entire  nine  being  there.  Not  one  was 
absent,  and  in  a  row  directly  opposite,  they  sat,  some  tipped 
back  in  a  lounging  attitude,  some  cutting  their  finger  nails 
with  their  penknives,  while  others  sat  up  stiff  and  stern,  the 
whole  presenting  a  most  formidable  appearance.  There 
were  eight  or  ten  candidates  present,  and  unfortunately  for 
me,  I  was  seated  at  what  I  called  the  foot  of  the  class.  It 
seemed  that  the  most  of  them  were  acquainted,  and  as  I  was 
almost  the  only  stranger  present,  it  was  but  natural  that 
they  should  look  at  me  rather  more  that  I  liked.  My  pan- 
talets evidently  attracted  their  attention,  but  by  dint  of 
drawing  up  my  feet  and  pushing  down  my  dress  I  hoped  to 
hide  my  short-comings. 

When,  at  last,  the  examination  commenced,  I  found,  to  my 
great  delight,  that  Geography  was  the  subject  introduced, 
and  my  heart  beat  high,  for  I  thought  of  the  pages  I  could 
repeat  and  ardently  longed  for  a  chance  to  display  !  Un- 
fortunately for  me  they  merely  questioned  us  from  the  map, 
and  breathlessly  I  awaited  my  turn.  At  length  the  young 
3* 


58  MEADOW  BROOK. 

lady  who  sat  next  to  nie  was  asked  "  What  two  rivers 
unite  and  form  the  Ohio  ?"  I  looked  at  her  sidewise.  The 
bloom  deepened  on  her  cheek,  and  I  was  sure  she  had  for- 
gotten. Involuntarily  I  felt  tempted  to  tell  her,  but  did 
not,  and  Mr.  Parks,  looking  inquiringly  at  me,  said,  "  Per- 
haps the  next  one  can.  Ahem  !" 

He  caught  sight  of  my  offending  pantalets,  and  thinking 
me  some  child  who  had  come  with  her  sister,  was  about  to 
pass  me  by.  But  I  was  not  to  be  slighted  in  that  way,  par- 
ticularly when  I  knew  the  answer  ;  so,  with  the  air  of  one 
who,  always  at  the  foot,  accidently  spells  a  word  right  and 
starts  for  the  head,  I  spoke  out  loud  and  distinctly  "  Alle- 
ghany  and  Monongahela,"  glancing  at  my  father  just  in  time 
to  catch  a  nod  of  encouragement. 

"  The  Nine  "  were  taken  by  surprise,  and  instantly  three 
pair  of  eyes  with  glasses  and  six  pair  without  glasses  were 
brought  to  bear  upon  me.  For  reasons  best  known  to 
themselves,  they  asked  me  a  great  variety  of  questions,  all 
of  which  I  answered  correctly,  I  believe  ;  at  least  they  made 
no  comment,  and  were  evidently  vastly  amused  with  their 
new  specimen,  asking  me  how  old  I  was,  and  exchanging 
smiles  at  my  reply,  "  Thirteen,  four  weeks  ago  to-day."  One 
of  my  fellow-teachers,  who  sat  near  me,  whispered  to  her 
next  neighbor,  "  She's  older  than  that,  I  know  ;"  for  which 
remark  Pve  never  quite  forgiven  her.  Arithmetic  was  the 
last  branch  introduced,  and  as  mathematics  was  rather  ray 
forte,  I  had  now  no  fears  of  failing — but  I  did  !  A  ques- 
tion in  Decimals  puzzled  me,  and  coloring  to  my  temples,  I 
replied  "  I  don't  know,"  while  two  undeniable  tears  dropped 
into  my  lap. 

"  Never  mind,  sis,"  said  one  of  the  nine.  "  You  know 
most  everything  else,  and  have  done  bravely." 

T  was  as  sure  of  my  certificate  then  as  T  was  fifteen  min- 


THE  SCHOOLMISTRESS.  59 

utes  afterwards,  when  a  little  slip  of  paper  was  given  me, 
declaring  me  competent  to  teach  a  common  school.  1 
thought  it  was  all  over,  and  was  adjusting  mother's  shawl 
and  tying  on  Juliet's  veil,  when  they  asked  me  to  write 
something  that  they  might  see  a  specimen  of  my  penman- 
ship. Taking  the  pen,  I  dashed  off  with  a  flourish  "  Rosa 
Lee,"  at  which  I  thought  they  peered  more  curiously  than 
need  be — and  one  of  them,  Dr.  Clayton,  a  young  man,  and  a 
handsome  one,  too,  said  something  about  its  being  "  very 
poetical."  He  hadn't  seen  the  negro  song  then. 

The  shadows  of  evening  had  long  since  fallen  when  we 
stopped  at  our  door,  where  we  found  mother  anxiously 
waiting  for  us.  Very  wistfully  she  looked  in  my  face  ere  she 
asked  the  important  question. 

"  Yes,  I've  got  one,"  said  T,  bounding  from  the  buggy, 
"  and  I'd  like  to  be  examined  every  day,  it's  such  fun." 

"Didn't  you  miss  a  word  ?"  asked  Juliet. 

"  Oh,  I'm  so  glad  1"  cried  Lizzie. 

"  Feel  big,  don't  you  ?"  suggested  Charlie,  while  Anna  in- 
quired "  if  I'd  lost  her  pocket-handkerchief !" 


MEADOW  BROOK. 


CHAPTER  V. 

PINE    HI  LL. 

Ere  long,  exaggerated  rumors  reached  Meadow  Brook  of  the 
very  creditable  manner  in  which  I  had  acquitted  myself  at  the 
examination,  whereupon  Aunt  Sally  Wright  was  quite  taken 
aback.  Soon  rallying,  however,  she  had  recourse  to  her 
second  prediction,  which  was  that  "  I  should  not  teach  more 
than  half  the  summer  out."  Perhaps  I  wrong  the  old  lady, 
but  I  cannot  help  thinking  that  the  ill-natured  stories  con- 
cerning myself,  which  she  set  afloat  at  Pine  Hill,  were  in  a 
great  measure  the  cause  of  her  prophecy  being  fulfilled. 
Never  before,  to  my  knowledge,  had  she  visited  at  Capt. 
Thompson's,  but  now  she  spent  an  entire  day  there,  bring- 
ing back  to  us  the  intelligence  that  John  Thompson,  a  boy 
just  one  year  my  se;iior,  was  going  to  stay  at  home  that 
summer,  as  "  Miss  Cap'n  Thompson  hadn't  no  idee  I  could 
teach  him." 

Added  to  this  was  the  comforting  assurance,  that  "  Cap'n 
Thompson  was  hoppin'  mad  because  Mr.  Randall  had  hired  me 
in  preference  to  his  sister  Dell,  who  had  herself  applied  for  the 
school."  This,  as  I  afterwards  learned,  was  the  secret  of 
the  dislike  which,  from  the  first,  the  Thompsons  entertained 
for  me.  They  had  no  daughter,  but  the  captain's  half  sister 
Dell  had  lived  with  him  ever  since  his  marriage,  and  between 


PINE  HILL.  61 

her  and  their  hopeful  son  John,  the  affections  of  himself  and 
wife  were  nearly  equally  divided. 

Dell  Thompson  was  a  proud,  overbearing  girl,  about 
eighteen  years  of  age,  who  esteemed  herself  far  better  than 
her  neighbors,  with  whom  she  seldom  associated,  her  ac- 
quaintances living  mostly  at  what  was  failed  "  the  Centre  " 
of  the  town.  It  seems  that  she  had  applied  for  the  summer 
school,  but  remembering  that  she  had  once  called  him 
a  "  country  clown  and  his  wife  ignorant  and  vulgar,"  Mr. 
Randall  had  refused  her  and  accepted  me.  Notwithstand- 
ing that  the  people  of  Pine  Hill  generally  disliked  the 
Thompsons,  there  was  among  them  a  feeling  of  dissatisfac- 
tion when  it  became  known  that  I  was  preferred  to  Dell, 
who,  they  thought,  would  have  given  tone,  and  character  to 
the  school,  for  "  it  wasn't  every  big  lug  who  would  stoop  to 
teach." 

Of  this  state  of  affairs  I  was  fortunately  ignorant,  and 
never  do  I  remember  a  happier  morning  than  that  on  which 
I  first  took  upon  myself  the  responsibilities  of  a  teacher.  By 
sunrise,  the  little  hair  trunk,  which  grandma  lent  me,  was 
packed  and  stood  waiting  on  the  door-step,  where  I  had 
carried  it,  thinking  thus  to  accelerate  the  movements  of  my 
father,  who  did  not  seem  to  be  in  any  particular  hurry,  tell- 
ing me,  "  he'd  no  idea  that  school  would  be  commenced  before 
we  got  there  1"  Grandma  had  suggested  the  propriety  of 
letting  down  my  dresses,  a  movement  which  I  warmly 
seconded,  but  mother  said  "  No,  she  did  not  like  to  see  lit- 
tle girls  dressed  like  grown  up  women  ;"  so,  in  my  new  plaid 
gingham  and  white  pantalets,  I  waited  impatient!}7  until  the 
clock  struck  seven,  at  which  time  father  announced  himself 
ready. 

"  When  will  you  come  home  ?"  asked  mother,  as  she  fol- 
lowed me  to  the  gate. 


62  MEADOW  BROOK. 

"  In  three  weeks,"  was  my  reply,  as  I  bounded  into  the 
buggy,  which  soon  moved  away. 

Pine  Hill  is  not-at  all  remarkable  for  its  beautiful  scene- 
ry, and  as  old  Sorrel  trotted  leisurely  along,  down  one 
steep  hill  and  up  another,  through  a  haunted  swamp,  where 
a  man  had  once,  to  his  great  terror,  seen  his  departed  wife, 
and  over  a  piece  of  road,  where  the  little  grassy  ridges  said, 
as  plain  as  grassy  ridges  could  say,  that  the  travel- 
lers there  were  few  and  far  between,  my  spirits  low- 
ered a  little.  But,  anon,  the  prospect  brightened,  and 
in  the  distance  we  saw  the  white  walls  of  Capt.  Thompson's 
residence  gleaming  through  the  mass  of  evergreens  which 
surrounded  it.  This,  however,  soon  disappeared,  and  for  a 
mile  or  more  my  eye  met  with  nothing  save  white  birches, 
grey  rocks,  green  ferns,  and  blackberry  bushes,  until  sudden- 
ly turning  a  corner,  we  came  to  a  halt  before  one  of  those 
slanting-roofed  houses  so  common  in  New  England.  It  was 
the  home  of  Mr.  Randall,  and  it  was  there  that  I  was  to 
board  the  first  week.  In  the  doorway,  eating  bread  and 
molasses,  were  his  three  children,  who,  the  moment  they  saw 
us,  set  up  a  shout  of  "  somebody's  come.  I  guess  it's  tho 
school-ma'am  !"  and  straightway  they  took  to  their  heels  as 
if  fleeing  from  the  presence  of  a  tigress. 

After  a  moment,  the  largest  of  them  ventured  to  return, 
and  his  example  was  soon  followed  by  the  other  two,  the 
younger  of  whom,  after  eyeing  me  askance,  lisped  out,  "Don 
Thompthon  thays  he  aint  afraid  of  you  ;  he  can  lick  you 
like  dunchr  !" 

This  was  a  pleasant  commencement,  but  I  smiled  down 
upon  the  little  boy,  patting  his  curly  head,  while  father 
inquired  for  Mrs.  Randall,  who,  we  learned,  was  sweeping 
the  schoolhouse.  Leaving  the  hair  trunk,  which  was  used 
by  the  children  for  a  horse  ere  we  left  the  yard,  we  again 


PINE  HILL.  63 

set  forward,  and  soon  reached  our  place  of  destination, 
which,  without  shade-tree  or  ornament  of  any  kind,  stood 
half-way  up  a  long,  sunny  hill,  commanding  a  view  of 
nothing  save  the  weathercock  of  Captain  Thompson's  barn, 
which  was  visible  across  the  orchard  opposite.  We  found 
Mrs.  Randall  enveloped  in  a  cloud  of  dust,  her  sleeves  rolled 
up,  and  her  head  covered  by  a  black  silk  handkerchief. 

"  The  room  wasn't  fit  for  the  pigs,"  she  said,  "  and  ought 
to  have  been  cleaned,  but  somehow  nobody  took  any  interest 
in  school  this  summer,  and  I'd  have  to  make  it  answer." 

I  didn't  care  particularly  for  the  room,  which,  in  truth, 
was  dirty  and  disagreeable  enough,  but  the  words  "  no- 
body took  any  interest  this  summer,"  affected  me  unplea- 
santly, for  iu  them  I  saw  a  dim  foreshadowing  of  all  that 
ensued.  Father,  who  was  in  a  hurry,  soon  left  me,  bidding 
me  "  be  a  good  girl,  and  not  get  to  romping  with  the 
scholars."  From  the  window  1  watched  him  until  he  dis- 
appeared over  the  sandy  hill,  half  wishing,  though  I  would 
not  then  confess  it,  that  I  and  the  little  trunk  were  with 
him.  I  was  roused  from  my  reverie  by  Mrs.  Randall,  who, 
for  some  time,  had  been  looking  inquisitively  at  me,  and 
who  now  said,  "  Ain't  you  but  thirteen  ?" 

"No,  ina'rn,"  I  answered. 

"Wall,"  she  returned,  "it  beats  all  how  much  older  you 
look.  I  should  s'pose  you  was"  full  sixteen,  if  not  more. 
But  it's  all  iu  your  favor,  and  I  guess  you'll  be  more  likely 
to  suit  the  deestrict,  though  they're  afraid  you  havn't  any 
government,  and  they're  terrible  hard  to  suit.  So,  if  1's 
you,"  she  continued,  "  I'd  hold  a  pretty  tight  rein  at  first. 
I  give  you  full  liberty  to  whip  my  young  ones  if  they  don't 
behave.'  They  know  better  than  to  complain  at  home." 

Involuntarily  I  glanced  at  the  clump  of  alders  which 
grew  near  the  house,  and  it  they  were  somewhat  diminished 


6-1  MEADOW  BROOK. 

ere  my  reign  was  o*er,  the  "Deestrict"  owed  it  to  Mrs. 
Randall's  suggestion.  After  sitting  awhile,  she  arose  to  go, 
telling  me  "  she  should  expect  me  at  night,"  arid  then  I  was 
alone.  I  looked  at  my  watch  ;  it  was  half-past  eight,  and 
not  a  scholar  yet.  This  was  widely  different  from  Meadow 
Brook,  where,  by  seven,  the  house  was  generally  filled  with 
children,  hallooing,  quarrelling  over  seats,  and  watching 
eagerly  for  the  first  sight  of  "  the  new  schoolma'arn."  Here 
the  tables  were  turned,  and  "the  schoolina'ani "  was  watch- 
ing for  her  scholars  ! 

Suddenly  a  large  bumble-bee  came  buzzing  in,  and  alight- 
ed on  a  window  opposite.  Like  Sir  Thomas  the  Good,  in 
the  Ingoldsby  Legends,  I  have  a  passion  for  capturing 
insects,  especially  whitefaced  bumble-bees,  and  now  I  felt 
strongly  inclined  to  mount  the  desks  in  pursuit  of  the 
intruder,  but  -the  thought  "  What  if  the  scholars  should 
detect  me  ?"  prevented,  and,  to  this  day,  I  have  never 
known  whether  that  bumble-bee  had  a  white,  face,  or  be- 
longed to  the  class  of  colored  brethren  !  Ten  minutes  of 
nine,  and  I  began  to  grow  fidgety.  I  should  have  been 
more  so,  had  I  known  how  much  is  sometimes  said  about 
teachers  not  keeping  their  hours.  Five  minutes  of  nine, 
and  round  the  corner  at  the  foot  of  the  hill  appeared  a 
group  of  children,  while  from  another  direction  came  others, 
shouting  for  those  in  advance  to  "  wait,"  which  they  did, 
and  the  whole  entered  the  house  together.  A  few  of  the 
girls  made  a  slight  obeisance,  while  the  boys  laughed,  and 
throwing  down  their  books  in  a  very  consequential  manner, 
looked  distrustfully  at  me.  My  age  had  preceded  me,  and 
in  many  of  these  childish  hearts  there  was  already  a  spirit 
of  rebellion. 

Here  I  would  speak  against  the  impropriety  of  discussing 
a  teacher's  faults  in  the  presence  of  pupils,  who  will 


PINE  HILL.  65 

discover  them  soon  enough.  Many  a  teacher  sfhrts  disad- 
vantageously  because  of  some  idle  tale,  which  may  or  may 
not  be  true,  but  which,  borne  on  the  wings  of  gossip, 
reaches  its  place  of  destination,  and  is  there  thoughtlessly 
canvassed  in  the  hearing  of  children,  who  thus  become 
prejudiced  against  a  person  they  have  never  seen,  and  whom 
they  otherwise  might  have  liked.  In  my  case,  the  fault  was 
my  age,  which  had  evidently  been  discussed  in  the  neigh- 
borhood ;  for,  on  opening  my  desk,  I  found  inscribed  upon 
the  lid,  in  a  bold  schoolboy  style,  "  Rosa  Lee,  aged  13," 
to  which  was  appended,  in  a  more  delicate  hand,  "Ancient — 
very  1" 

Taking  my  India-rubber,  I  erased  it  while 
were  settling  the  matter  of  seats,  which,  stran^ 
they  did  without  disputing.  Then  there  ensued" 
silence,  and  the  eyes  of  all  present  turned  inquiringl 
me,  while,  with  sundry  flourishes  with  my  silver  pencil,  I 
proceeded  to  take  down  upon  a  big  sheet  of  foolscap  the 
names,  ages,  and  "  what  studies  do  you  intend  to  pursue  ?" 
of  my  pupils.  After  much  talking  and  arranging,  the 
school  was  organized  ;  but  the  first  morning  dragged  heavily, 
and  when  12  o'clock  came,  and  I  drew  from  my  sachel  the 
uice  ginger  snaps  which  mother  had  made,  the  sight  of 
them,  or  the  taste,  or  something  else,  choked  me  so  much 
that  I  was  obliged  to  wink  hard,  and  count  the  rows  of 
trees  in  the  orchard  opposite  twice,  ere  I  could  answer  the 
question  addressed  to  me  by  one  of  the  little  girls. 

In  the  rear  of  the  house  was  a  long  strip  of  dense  woods, 
and  wishing  to  be  alone  and  out  of  sight  of  the  sports  in 
which  I  felt  I  must  not  join,  I  took  my  bonnet  and  wandered 
thither.  Seating  myself  upon  a  mossy  log,  I  tried  to  fancy 
that  I  was  at  home  beneath  the  dear  old  grape-vine,  the 
faintest  rustle  rf  whose  broad  green  leaves  would,  at  that 


<56  MEADOW  BROOK. 

moment,  b*ve  been  to  me  like  the  sweetest  music.  But  it 
could  not  be.  I  was  a  schoolmistress — Miss  Lee,  they 
called  me,  and  on  my  brow  the  shadows  of  life  were  thus 
early  making  their  impress.  Slowly  to  me  dragged  the 
hour  which  always  before  had  been  so  short,  and  when  at 
last  I  took  my  way  back  to  school,  it  seemed  that  in  that 
short  space  I  had  lived  an  age.  Often  since,  when  I  have 
looked  upon  young  teachers  hastening  to  their  task,  I've 
pitied  them,  for  I  knew  full  well  how  long  and  wearisome 
would  be  their  first  day's  labor. 

As  I  approached  the  schoolhouae  I  saw  that  something 
was  the  matter,  for  the  scholars  were  greatly  excited,  and 
with  voices  raised  to  the  highest  pitch,  were  discussing 
S°^^||B  of  importance.  Thinking  that  my  presence 
would -perhaps  restrain  them  from  such  noisy  demonstra- 
tions", I  hastened  forward,  but  the  babel  rather  increased 
than  diminished,  and  it  was  with  difficulty  that  I  could 
learn  the  cause  of  the  commotion.  George  Randall  was 
crying,  while  a  little  apart  from  him  stood  two  boys,  one  of 
them  apparently  fourteen  and  the  other  twelve.  They  were 
strangers  to  me  and  instinctively  I  felt  that  they  were  in 
some  way  connected  with  the  disturbance  ;  and  that  the 
larger  and  more  important  looking  was  John  Thompson,  a 
surmise  which  proved  to  be  correct. 

It  seemed  that  Isaac  Ross,  one  of  the  new  corners,  had 
some  weeks  before  selected  for  himself  a  corner  seat,  which, 
as  he  was  not  present  in  the  morning,  had  been  taken  by 
George  Randall,  who  knew  nothing  of  Isaac's  intentions, 
and  who  now  refused  to  give  it  up.  A  fight  was  the  result, 
the  most  of  the  scholars  taking  sides  with  George,  while 
Isaac  was  urged  on  and  encouraged  by  John  Thompson, 
who,  though  not  a  pupil,  had  come  up  "  to  see  how  he  liked 
the  schoolnia'am  '  As  a  matter  of  course  an  appeal  was 


PIXE  HILL.  67 

made  to  me,  to  know  "  if  George  hadn't  the  best  right  to 
the  seat," 

Perhaps  I  was  wrong,  but  I  decided  that  he  had,  at  the 
same  time  asking  Isaac  "  if  he  were  coming  to  school." 

"  I  ain't  goin'  to  do  anything  else,"  said  he,  glancing 
towards  John,  who,  with  a  wicked  leer  at  me,  knocked  off 
one  of  the  little  boys'  hats  and  then  threw  it  up  in  the 
air. 

What  would  have  ensued  next  I  do  not  know,  for  at  that 
moment  Captain  Thompson  rode  round  the  corner  and 
called  to  his  son,  who,  with  mock  deference,  bowed  politely 
to  me  and  walked  away.  Disagreeable  as  Isaac  Ross 
appeared  in  the  presence  of  John  Thompson,  I  found  that 
when  left  to  himself  he  was  quite  a  different  boy,  and 
though  he  at  first  manifested  some  reluctance  to  taking 
another  seat,  he  at  last  yielded  the  point,  and  for  the 
remainder  of  the  day  conducted  himself  with  perfect  pro- 
priety. 

On  the  whole,  the  afternoon  passed  away  rather  plea- 
santly, and  at  night,  when  school  was  out,  I  started  for  my 
boarding-place  quite  contented  with  teachers  generally,  and 
myself  in  particular.  In  passing  the  different  houses  which 
stood  upon  the  road-side,  I  demeaned  myself  with  the 
utmost  dignity,  swinging  my  short  dress  from  side  to  side  in 
imitation  of  a  Boston  lady  who  had  once  taught  in  our  dis- 
trict, and  whose  manner  of  walking  I  greatly  admired  ! 
From  the  window  of  Captain  Thompson's  dwelling  I  caught 
a  glimpse  of  two  faces,  which  were  hastily  .withdrawn,  but 
I  felt  sure  that  from  behind  the  curtains  they  were 
scanning  my  appearance,  and  I  remember  lowering  my 
.1  a  little,  just  to  tantalize  them  !  But  when  at  last  I 
ver  the  hill  and  out  of  sight,  oh,  how  glad  I  was  to 
be  "  Kosa  Lee ''  again,  free  to  pluck  the  sweet,  wild  flowers, 


68  MEADOW  BROOK. 

to  watch  the  little  fishes  in  the  running  brook,  or  even  to 
chase  a  white-faced  bumble-bee  if  I  liked. 

About  fifty  rods  from  Mr.  Randall's  stands  one  of  those 
old-fashioned,  gable-roofed  houses,  so  common  in  some  parts 
of  New  England,  and  here,  at  the  time  of  which  I  am 
speaking,  lived  Mrs.  Ross,  the  mother  of  Isaac,  or  Ike,  as  he 
was  familiarly  called.  I  had  never  met  the  lady,  but  as  I 
approached  the  house  and  saw  a  tall,  square-shouldered 
woman  leaning  on  the  gate,  I  naturally  thought  that  it 
might  be  she;  and  on  this  point  I  was  not  long  left  in 
doubt,  for  the  moment  I  came  within  speaking  distance,  she 
called  out,  "  How  dy'  do,  Miss  Lee — I  s'pose  'tis  ?  You 
pretty  well  ?  I'm  Miss  Ross,  Isick's  mother.  He  telled  me 
that  he  had  some  fuss  about  a  seat  that  he  picked  out 
more'n  a  month  ago,  and  thinks  he  orto  have.  I  don't 
never  calkerlate  to  take  sides  with  my  children,  'cause  I've 
kept  school  myself,  and  I  know  how  bad  'tis,  but  I  do 
hate  to  have  Isick  git  a  miff  again  the  schoolma'am  on 
the  first  start,  and  if  I's  you  I'd  let  him  have  the  seat 
instead  of  George  Randall,  for  uiebby  folks'll  say  you're  par- 
tial to  George,  bein'  that  his  father's  committee-man,  and 
I've  kept  school  enough  to  know  that  partiality  won't  do." 

As  well  as  I  could,  I  explained  the  matter  to  her,  telling 
her  I  wished  to  do  right,  and  meant  to  as  far  as  I  knew 
how. 

"  I  presume  you  do,"  said  she,  "  or  I  shouldn't  a'  taken 
the  liberty  to  speak  to  you.  I  knew  you's  young,  and  I  felt 
afeard  you  didn't  know  what  an  undertakin'  it  was  to  teach 
the  young  idee  how  to  s/iute.  The  schoolrna'ams  have 
always  thought  a  sight  of  me,  and  generally  tell  me  all  their- 
troubles,  so  I  know  jest  how  to  take  their  part  when  the 
rest  of  the  folks  are  again  'em.  Was  Susan  Brown  to 
school  ?  But  e-he  wasn't  though,  I  know  she  wasn't," 


PINE  HILL.  69 

I  replied  that  there  was  a  little  girl  present  of  that  name, 
and  my  companion  continued  :  "  Now  I'll  give  up,  if  Miss 
Brown  has  come  round  enough  to  send,  when  she  was  so 
dreadfully  opposed  to  your  teaching  you've  heerd  about  it, 
I  s'pose  ?" 

I  answered  that  "I  didn't  know  that  any  one  had  opposed 
me  except  Mrs.  Thompson." 

"  Oh,  yes,"  said  she,  assuming  an  injured  look  and  tone. 
"  Everybody  knows  about  that,  and  there's  some  sense  in 
their  beiu'  mad,  for  'twas  plaguy  mortifyin'  to  Dell  to  offer 
to  teach  and  be  rejected  by  Mr.  Randall,  a  man  that  none 
of  the  Thompsons  would  wipe  their  old  shoes  on,  and  then, 
'tisn't  every  big  bug  that  will  stoop  to  teach,  for  you  know 
'tain't  considered  fust  cut." 

"  No,  I  didn't  know  it,"  and  so  I  said,  but  she  assured  me 
of  the  fact,  quoting  as  authority,  both  Mrs.  Thompson  and 
Dell,  who,  I  found,  were  her  oracles  in  everything.  After  a 
time  I  brought  her  back  to  Mrs.  Brown,  whose  husband,  she 
said,  was  gone  to  sea,  and  who  had  herself  applied  for  the 
school. 

"  But  between  you  and  me,"  she  added,  speaking  in  a 
whisper,  "  it's  a  mighty  good  thing  that  she  didn't  get  it, 
for  she  ain't  the  likeliest  person  that  ever  was,  and  nobody 
under  the  sun  would  have  sent  to  her.  Isick  shouldn't  a' 
gone  a  single  day,  for  her  morals  is  very  bad.  She  used  to 
belong  to  the  Orthodox  Church,  but  they  turned  her  out  for 
dancin'  at  a  party,  and  when  she  lived  in  Wooster  she 
jined  the  'Piscopals,  who,  you  know,  let  their  members  cut 
up  all  sorts' — but,  land  sakes  !  how  I'm  talkin'!  You  must 
not  breathe  a  word  I  say,  for  I  rna^e  it  a  pint  not  to  slan- 
der my  neighbors,  and  if  everybody  minded  their  own 
•business  as  well  as  I  do,  there  wouldn't  be  so  much  back- 
bitiu'  as  there  is.  And  that  makes  me  think  I've  half 


70  MEADOW  BROOK. 

a  mind  to  caution  you — but  no,  I  guess  I  won't — mebV) 
you'll  tell  on't." 

Of  course  my  curiosity  was  roused,  and  of  course  I  said 
I  wouldn't  tell;  whereupon  she  proceeded  to  inform  me  that 
Mrs.  Randall  was  a  very  talkin'  woman,  and  I  must  be 
pretty  careful  in  her  presence.  "  You  can  tell  me  anything 
you  wish  to,"  said  she,  "  for  I'm  a  master  hand  to  keep  a 
secret;  but  Miss  Randall  is  forever  in  hot  water.  She  and 
Miss  Brown  are  hand  in  glove,  and  both  on  'em  turn  up 
their  noses  at  Miss  Thompson  and  Dell,  who  never  pretend 
to  make  anything  of  'em.  I'm  considerable  intimate  at  the 
Captain's,  and  I  know  all  about  it.  Dell  is  smart  as  a  steel 
trap,  and  it's  a  pity  she's  took  such  a  dislike  to  you." 

"  I  don't  think  she  ought  to  blame  me,"  said  I,  "  for  I 
didn't  know  as  she  wanted  the  school " 

"  'Tain't  that  altogether,"  resumed  Mrs.  Ross,  again  speak- 
ing in  a  whisper.  "  'Tain't  that  altogether,  and  if  you'll 
never  lisp  a  word  on't  I'll  tell  you  the  hull  story." 

I  gave  the  required  promise,  and  then  Mrs.  Ross  proceed- 
ed to  inform  me  that  Dell  was  jealous  of  me." 

"  Jealous  !"  I  exclaimed.     "  How  can  that  be  ?" 

"  You  remember  Dr.  Clayton,  don't  you  ?"  said  she. 

"  Yes,  I  remember  him,  but  what  has  he  to  do  with  Miss 
Thompson's  being  jealous  of  me  !" 

•'' Why,"  returned  Mrs.  Ross,  "  Dell's  kinder  settin' her 
cap  for  him,  and  I  guess  he's  a  snickerin'  notion  after  her. 
Any  way  he  comes  there  pretty  often.  Well,  he  was  there 
the  week  after  the  examination,  and  told  'em  about  you. 
He  said  you  was  bright  as  a  new  guinea,  and  had  better 
larnin'  than  half  the  teachers,  and  then  you  had  such  a 
sweet  name — Rose — he  liked  it.  You  orto  have  seen  how 
mad  Dell  was  at  you  after  he  was  gone.  I  don't  b'lieve 
she'll  ever  git  over  it." 


PINE  HILL.  71 

Here  Ike  called  out  that  "  the  Johnny-cake  was  burnt 
blacker  than  his  hat/'  and  forthwith  Mrs.  Ross  started  for 
the  house,  first  bidding  me  "  keep  dark,"  and  telling  me  she 
hoped  "  I  wouldn't  be  partial  to  Mr.  Randall's  children,  for 
they  needed  lickin'  if  ever  young  ones  did — they  warn't 
brought  up  like  Isick,  who  was  governed  so  well  at  home 
that  he  didn't  need  it  at  school." 

I  was  learning  to  read  the  world's  great  book  fast — very 
fast — and  with  a  slightly  heavy  heart  I  turned  away,  paus- 
ing once  while  Mrs.  Ross,  from  the  doorstep,  called  to  me, 
saying,  that  "  she  guessed  I'd  better  give  Isick  the  seat  to- 
morrow, seeiii'  his  heart  was  set  on't." 

I  found  Mrs.  Randall  waiting  to  receive  me  in  a  clean 
gingham  dress  and  apron,  with  her  round,  good-humored  face 
shining  as  if  it  had  been  through  the  same  process  with  the 
long  line  of  suow-vvhite  linen,  which  was  swinging  in  the 
clothes-yard.  The  little  hair  trunk  had  been  removed  to  the 
"  best  room,"  which  was  to  be  mine.  The  big  rqpking-chair 
was  brought  out  for  me,  the  round  tea  table,  nicely  spread, 
stood  in  the  centre  of  the  floor,  and  Mrs.  Randall  hoped  I 
would  make  myself  at  home,  and  put  up  with  her  own  rough 
ways  if  I  could.  To  be  sure,  she  didn't  have  things  quite  as 
nice  as  Mrs.  Captain  Thompson,  but  she  did  as  well  as  she 
knew  how.  Dear  Mrs.  Randall  !  how  my  heart  warmed  to- 
wards her  ;  and  as  I  took  my  seat  at  the  table,  and  she 
helped  me  to  a  larger  slice  of  pure  white  honeycomb  than  I 
had  ever  before  been  allowed  to  eat  at  one  time,  I  felt  that  I 
would  not  exchange  her  house  for  a  home  at  Capt.  Thompson's. 

Without  any  intention  of  revealing  what  Mrs.  Ross  had 
imparted  to  me,  I  still  felt  a  great  curiosity  to  know  Mrs. 
Randall's  opinion  of  her  ;  so,  after  a  time,  I  ventured  to 
speak  of  my  having  seen  her,  and  to  ask  when  and  where  she 
taught  school.  With  a  merry  laugh,  Mrs.  Randall  replied, 


72  MEADOW  BROOK. 

"  I  wonder,  now,  if  she's  made  your  acquaintance  so  soon  ! 
She  told  you,  I  suppose,  to  come  to  her  with  all  your  trou- 
bles, for  she  knew  just  how  to  pity  you,  as  she'd  been  a 
schoolma'am  herself." 

My  flushed  checks  betrayed  the  fact  that  Mrs.  Randall 
had  guessed  rightly,  and  after  a  moment  she  continued  : 
"  Her  keeping  school  amounts  to  this.  When  she  was  a  girl, 
a  friend  of  hers  who  was  teaching  wanted  to  go  away  for 
two  days,  and  got  Miss  Ross,  then  Nancy  Sinedly,  to  take  her 
place,  and  that's  the  long  and  short  of  her  experience.  She's 
a  meddlesome  woman,  and  makes  more  trouble  in  the  Dis- 
trict than  anybody  else.  She  tried  to  make  Miss  Brown 
think  she  was  misused,  because  we  wouldn't  hire  her  instead 
of  you,  who  applied  first,  and  for  a  spell,  I  guess  Miss  Brown 
was  a  little  sideways,  but  she's  a"  sensible  woman  and  has  got 
all  over  it." 

I  was  about  to  tell  her  of  the  trouble  between  George  and 
Ike,  when  she  anticipated  me  by  saying,  "  George  says  he 
and  Ike  Ross^  about  a  seat,  and  I've  hired  him  to  give  it 
up  peaceably,  for  if  Miss  Ross  gets  miffed  in  the  beginning, 
there's  no  knowing  what  kind  of  a  row  she'll  raise,  and  you 
are  so  young  I  feel  kinder  tender  of  you." 

If  there  were  tears  in  my  eyes,  they  were  not  tears  of 
grief,  and  if  I  was  pleased  with  Mrs.  Randall  before,  I  liked 
her  ten  times  better  now,  for  I  saw  4n  her  a  genuine  sincer- 
ity which  convinced  me  she  was  my  friend  indeed.  To  be 
sure,  she  was  rather  rough  and  unrefined,  but  her  heart  was 
right,  and  in  her  treatment  of  me,  she  was  always  kind  and 
considerate,  making  ample  allowance  for  my  errors  and 
warmly  defending  me  when  she  thought  I  was  misused.  If 
in  every  District  there  were  more  like  Mrs.  Randall,  the 
teacher's  lot  would  not  be  one  half  so  hard  to  bear  as  often- 
times it  is.  • 


PI.VE  HILL.  78 

When  I  awoke  next  morning  I  heard  the  large  rain- 
drops pattering  against  the  window,  and  on  pushing  aside 
the  curtain,  I  saw  that  the  dark  heavy  clouds  betokened  a 
dull  rainy  day.  Involuntarily,  I  thought  of  the  old  garret  at 
home,  where  on  such  occasions  we  always  resorted,  "  raising 
Cain  generally,"  as  Sally  said,  and  when,  with  umbrella,  blank- 
et-shawl, and  overshoes,  I  started  for  school,  I  looked  and  felt 
forlorn  indeed.  Raining  as  it  was,  it  did  not  prevent  Mrs. 
Ross  from  coming  out  with  the  table-spread  over  her  head, 
to  tell  me  that  "  though  she  never  warn't  an  atom  particu- 
lar, and  never  meant  to  interfere  with  teachers,  as  she  knew 
just  what  it  was,  she  did  hope  I'd  give  Isick  the  seat,  and 
not  be  partial  to  George  Randall." 

I  replied  that  "I'd  see  to  it,"  and  was  hurrying  along, 
when  she  again  stopped  me  to  know  "  what  I'd  got  in  my 
dinner  basket  that  was  good." 

Afterwards  I  found  it  to  be  one  of  her  greatest  peculiari- 
ties, this  desire  to  know  what  her  neighbors  had  to  eat,  and 
I  seldom  passed  her  door  that  she  did  not  inquire  of  me  con- 
cerning the  "  kind  of  fare  "  I  had  at  the  different  places 
where  I  boarded.  When  I  reached  the  schoolhouse,  I 
found  George  Randall  transferring  his  books  to  another  part 
of  the  room,  at  the  same  time  telling  Isaac  "  he  could  have  the 
disputed  seat  if  he  wanted  it." 

With  the  right  kind  of  training  and  influence  Isaac  Ross 
would  have  been  a  fine  boy,  for  there  were  in  his  disposition 
many  noble  traits  of  character,  and  when  he  saw  how  read- 
ily George  gave  up  the  seat,  he  refused  to  take  it,  saying, 
"  he  didn't  care  a  darn  where  he  sat — one  place  was  as  good 
as  another." 

That  day  was  long  and  dreary  enough.  Not  more  than 
half  the  children  were  there,  and  I  found  it  exceedingly  tire- 
some and  monotonous,  sitting  in  that  bard,  splint-bottomed 

4  ' 


74  MEADOW  BKOOK. 

chair,  and  telling  Emma  Fitch  and  Sophia  Brown,  for  the 
hundredth  time,  that  the  round  letter  was  "  0"  and  the  crooked 
one  "  S."  The  scholars,  too,  began  to  grow  noisy,  and  to  ask 
me  scores  of  useless  questions.  Their  lessons  were  half 
learned,  and  if  I  made  a  suggestion,  I  was  quickly  informed 
that  their  former  teacher,  Sally  Daram,  didn't  do  so.  Even 
little  Emma  Fitch,  when  I  bade  her  keep  her  eyes  on  the 
book  instead  of  letting  them  wander  about  the  room,  lisped 
out  that  "  Thally  Danim  let  her  look  off  ;"  a  fact  I  did  not 
dispute  when  I  found  that  she  had  been  to  school  all  winter 
without  learning  a  single  letter  by  sight,  though  she  could 
repeat  the  entire  alphabet  forward  and  back  and  be  all  the 
while  watching  a  squirrel  on  the  branches  of  the  tree  which 
grew  near  the  window. 

Before  night  a  peculiar  kind  of  sickness,  never  dangerous, 
but  decidedly  disagreeable,  began  to  creep  over  me,  and 
had  it  not  been  for  the  mud,  I  should  probably  have  footed 
it  to  Meadow  Brook,  where  alone  could  be  found  the  cure 
for  my  disease.  Just  before  school  was  out  a  little  boy 
cried  to  go  home,  and  this  was  the  one  straw  too  many. 
Hastily  dismissing  the  scholars,  I  turned  towards  the  win- 
dow and  my  tears  fell  as  fast  as  did  the  rain  in  the  early 
morning. 

"  The  schoolma'am's  cryin,' — she  is.  I  saw  her,"  circu- 
lated rapidly  among  the  children,  who  all  rushed  back  to 
ascertain  the  truth  for  themselves. 

"  I  should  think  she  would  cry,"  said  one  of  the  girls  to 
her  brother.  "You've  acted  ugly  enough  to  make  any- 
body cry,  and  if  you  don't  behave  better  to-morrow,  Jim 
Maxwell,  I'll  tell  mother  !" 

After  the  delivery  of  this  speech,  the  entire  group  moved 
away,  leaving  me  alone  ;  and  sure  am  I  there  was  never 
a  more  homesick  child  than  was  the  one,  who,  with  lu-r 


PINE  HILL.  75 

head  lying  upon  the  desk,  sat  there  weeping  in  that  low, 
dirty  schoolroom,  on  that  dark,  rainy  afternoon.  Where 
now  was  all  the  happiness  I  had  promised  myself  in  teach- 
ing ?  Alas  !  it  was  rapidly  disappearing,  and  I  was  just 
making  up  my  mind  to  brave  the  ridicule  of  Meadow 
Brook,  and  give  up  my  school  at  once,  when  a  hand  was 
laid  very  gently  on.  my  shoulder,  and  a  voice  partially 
familiar  said,  "  What's  the  matter,  Rose  ?" 

So  absorbed  was  I  in  my  grief,  that  1  had  not  heard  the 
sound  of  footsteps,  and  with  a  start  of  surprise  I  looked  up 
and  met  the  serene,  handsome  eyes  of  Dr.  Clayton,  who 
stood  at  my  side  !  He  had  been  to  visit  a  patient,  he  said, 
and  was  on  his  way  home,  when,  seeing  the  door  ajar,  he 
had  come  in,  hoping  to  find  me  there,  "  but  I  did  not  expect 
this,"  he  continued,  pointing  to  the  tears  on  my  cheek. 
"What  is  the  matter?  Don't  the  scholars  behave  well, 
or  are  you  homesick  ?" 

At  this  question  I  began  to  cry  so  violently,  that  the 
doctor,  after  exhausting  all  his  powers  of  persuasion,  finally 
laid  his  hand  soothingly  on  ray  rough,  tangled  curls,  ere  I 
could  be  induced  to  stop.  Then,  when  I  told  him  how  dis- 
appointed I  was,  how  I  wished  I  had  never  tried  to  teach, 
and  how  I  meant  to  give  it  up,  he  talked  to  me  so  kindly, 
so  brotherlike,  still  keeping  his  hand  on  my  shoulder,  where 
it  had  fallen  when  I  lifted  up  my  head,  that  I  grew  very 
calm,  thinking  I  could  stay  in  that  gloomy  room  forever, 
if  he  were  only  there  !  He  was,  as  I  have  said  before,  very 
.*adsorae,  and  his  manner  was  so  very  fascinating,  and  his 
treatment  of  me  so  much  like  what  I  fancied  Charlie's  would 
be,  were  he  a  grown  up  man  and  I  a  little  girl,  that  I 
began  to  like  him  very,  very  much,  thinking  then  that  my 
feeling  for  him  was  such  as  a  child  would  entertain  f«r  a 
father,  for  I  had  heard  that  he  was  twenty-seven,  and  be- 


16  MEADOW  BROOK. 

tween  that  and  thirteen  there  was,  in  my  estimation,  an 
impassable  gulf. 

"  I  wish  I  had  my  buggy  here,"  he  said  at  last,  after 
consulting  his  watch,  which  pointed  to  half  past-five,  "I 
wish  I  had  my  buggy  here,  for  then  I  could  carry  you  home. 
You'll  wet  your  feet,  and  you  ought  not  to  walk.  Suppose 
you  ride  in  my  lap  ;  but  no,"  he  added,  quickly,  "you'd 
better  not,  for  Mrs.  Thompson  and  Mother  Ross  would 
make  it  a  neighborhood  talk." 

There  was  a  wicked  look  in  his  eye  as  he  said  this,  and 
I  secretly  wondered  if  he  entertained  the  same  opinion  of 
Dell,  that  he  evidently  did  of  her  sister.  Al  length,  shak- 
ing my  hand,  he  bade  me  good-bye,  telling  me  that  the 
Examining  Committee  had  placed  me  and  my  school  in  his 
charge,  and  that  he  should  probably  visit  me  officially  on 
Thursday  of  the  following  week.  Like  a  very  foolish  child, 
I  watched  him  until  a  turn  in  the  road  hid  him  from  view, 
and  then,  with  a  feeling  I  could  not  analyze,  I  started  for 
my  boarding-place,  thinking  that  if  I  gave  up  my  school  I 
should  wait  until  after  Thursday. 

In  the  doorway,  with  her  sleeves  rolled  up  above  her 
elbows,  and  her  hair,  as  she  herself  said,  "at  sixes  and 
sevens,"  was  Mrs.  Ross,  who,  after  informing  me  that  "it 
had  been  a  desput  rainy  day,"  asked,  "  if  I  knew  whether 
Dr.  Clayton  had  been  to  Captain  Thompson's  ?" 

There  was  no  reason  why  I  should  blush  at  this  question, 
but  I  did,  though  my  suubonnet  fortunately  concealed  the 
fact  from  my  interrogator,  who,  without  waiting  for  an 
answer,  continued,  "  He  drove  past  here  about  fifteen  minutes 
ago,  and  I  guess  he's  been  sparkin'  Dell." 

It  must  have  been  an  evil  spirit  surely  which  prompted  my 
reply  that  "  he  had  been  at  the  schoolhouse  with  me." 

"  How   you  talk  !     Isick  never  said  a  word  about  it  1" 


PIXE  HILL.  77 

was  Mrs.  Ross's  exclamation,  the  blank  expfrgssion  of  her 
face  growing  still  m^Pe  blank  when  I  told  her  that  he  did 
not  come  until  the  scholars  were  gone. 

"  You  two  been  there  all  sole  alone  since  four  o'clock  ! 
I'll  give  up  now  !  I  hope  Dell  Thompson  won't  find  it  out, 
for  she's  awful  slandersome  ;  but,"  she  added,  coming  to  the 
gate,  and  speaking  in  a  whisper,  "I'm  glad  on't,  and  mebby 
she'll  draw  in  her  horns,  if  she  finds  that  some  of  the  under 
crust,  as  she  calls  'em,  can  be  noticed  by  Dr.  Clayton  as 
well  as  herself." 

Equivocal  as  this  compliment  was,  it  gratified  me,  and 
from  that  moment  I  felt  a  spirit  of  rivalry  towards  Dell 
Thompson.  Still,  I  did  not  wish  her  to  know  of  Dr.  Clay- 
ton's call,  and  so  I  said  to  Mrs.  Ross,  who  replied,  "  You 
needn't  be  an  atom  afeard  of  my  tattlin'.  I  know  too  well 
what  'tis  to  be  a  schoolmarm,  and  have  the  hull  Deestrict 
peekin'  at  you.  So  if  you've  anything  you  want  kept,  I'm 
the  one  ;  for  I  can  be  still  as  the  grave.  Did  the  doctor 
say  anything  about  Dell,  but  he  didn't,  I  know,  and  'taint 
likely  he  said  anything  about  anybody." 

I  replied,  that  he  talked  with  me  about  my  school,  and 
then  as  I  heard  the  clock  strike  six  I  walked  along.  Look- 
ing back,  as  I  entered  Mr.  Randall's  gate,  I  saw  Mrs.  Ross's 
old  plaid  shawl  and  brown  bonnet  disappearing  over  the 
hill  as  fust  as  her  feet  could  take  them,  but  I  had  no 
suspicion  that  her  destination  was  Captain  Thompson's ! 
I  did  not  know  the  world  then  as  well  as  I  do  now,  and 
when  the  next  morning  I  met  Dell  Thompson,  who  stared 
at  me  insolently,  while  a  haughty  sneer  curled  her  lip, 
I  had  no  idea  that  she  was  jealous  of  me,  little  Rosa 
Lee,  whose  heart  was  lighter,  and  whose  task  seemed  far 
easier  on  account  of  Dr.  Clayton's  past  and  promised 
visit. 


MEADOW  BROOK. 

came  at  last,  and  very  joyfully  I  started 
home  .gjffoot,  feeling  not  at  all  bumened  with  the  compli- 
ments ofmy  patrons  or  the  esteem  of  my  pupils.  Oh,  what 
a  shout  was  raised  at  the  shortness  of  my  three  weeks,  as 
I  entered  our  sitting-room  !  All  laughed  at  me,  except  my 
mother.  She  was  not  disappointed,  and  when  I  drew  Car- 
rie's little  rocking-chair  to  her  side,  and  told  her  how  hard 
my  head  was  aching,  she  laid  her  soft  hand  caressingly  upon 
my  brow,  and  gently  smoothing  my  short  curls,  bathed  my 
forehead  in  camphor  until  the  pain  was  gone.  Had  there 
been  no  one  present  but  our  own  family,  I  should  probably 
have  cried  ;  but  owing  to  some  untoward  circumstance,  Aunt 
Sally  Wright  was  there  visiting  that  afternoon,  and  as  a 
teacher  I  felt  obliged  to  maintain  my  dignity  before  her 
prying  eyes.  Almost  her  first  salutation  to  me  was,  "Wall, 
Rosa,  so  you've  grown  old  since  you  left  home  ?" 

"  I  do  not  understand  what  you  mean,"  I  answered. 

"  Why,  I  mean,"  said  she,  "  that  somebody  told  me  that 
Mrs.  Greeu  told  them,  that  Major  Pond's  wife  told  her,  that 
Mary  Downes  said,  that  Nancy  Rice  heard  Miss  Cap'n 
Thompson  say  that  you  told  Dr.  Clayton  you  was  sixteen!" 

I  knew  that  the  subject  of  my  age  had  not  come  up 
between  me  and  the  doctor,  but  it  was  useless  to  deny  a 
story  so  well  authenticated,  so  I  said"  nothing,  and  Aunt 
Sally  continued  ;  "  They  do  'say  you  thrash  'em  round  about 
right,"  while  mother  asked  "  who  Dr.  Clayton  was  ?" 

"Why,  he's  a  young  pill-peddler,  who's  taken  a  shine  to 
Rosa,  and  staid  with  her  alone  iu  the  schoolhouse  until  pitch 
dark"  said  Aunt  Sally,  her  little  green  eyes  twinkling  with 
the  immense  satisfaction  she  felt. 

Greatly  I  marvelled  as  to  the  source  whence  she  obtained 
the  information,  which  so  greatly  exceeded  the  truth  ;  and 
considering  that  no  one  knew  of  the  doctor's  call  but  Mrs. 


PINE  HILL.  79 

Ross,  it  really  was  a  wonder  !  She  was  proceeding  with 
her  remarks,  when  wPwere  summoned  to  the  supper  table, 
where  green  tea  had  so  good  an  effect  upon  her,  that  by  the 
time  she  was  blowing  Ar  third  cup,  she  began  to  unbeud, 
repeating  to  me  several  complimentary  remarks  which  she- 
said  came  from  Mrs.  Ross.  By  this  I  knew  that  she  had 
Pine  Hill  as  well  as  Meadow  Brook  upon  her  hands,  and,  in- 
deed, 'twas  strange  how  much  Aunt  Sally  did  manage  to 
attend  to  at  once  ;  for,  besides  keeping  her  son's  wife  con- 
tinually fretted,  and  her  daughter  constantly  quarrelling 
with  her  husband,  by  her  foolish  interference;  there  was 
scarcely  a  thing  transpired  in  the  neighborhood  in  which  she 
did  not  have  a  part.  Not  a  marriage  was  in  prospect,  but 
she  knew  something  bad  of  both  parties  ;  not  a  family  jar 
occurred  in  which  she  did  not  have  a  finger.  Not  a  man 
owed  more  than  he  was  worth,  but  she  had  foreseen  it  from 
the  first  in  the  extravagance  of  his  wife.  But  everybody  in 
Meadow  Brook  knew  Aunt  Sally,  and  it  was  a  common  say- 
ing, that  "  her  tongue  was  no  slander  ;"  so  I  did  not  feel  as 
much  annoyed  as  I  otherwise  should  at  her  spiteful  remarks, 
which  continued  with  little  intermission  until  dark,  when, 
gathering  up  her  snuff-box,  knitting,  and  work-bag,  she 
started  for  home. 

The  next  day  was  the  Sabbath,  and  if  at  church,  I  did 
now  and  then  cast  a  furtive  glance  at  the  congregation,  to 
see  if  they  were  looking  at  me  because  I  was  a  "  school- 
ma'am,"  it  was  a  childish  vanity,  which  J  have  long  since 
forgiven,  as  I  trust  my  reader  will  do.  Among  the  audi- 
ence was  our  minister's  young  bride,  and  when,  after  church, 
he  introduced  her  to  me,  saying  to  her,  "  This  is  Rose,  who, 
I  told  you,  was  only  thirteen  and  teaching  school,"  I  felt 
quite  reconciled  to  my  lot,  and  thought  that  after  all,  it 
was  an  honor  to  bo  a  teacher. 


80  MEADOW  BROOK. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

DR.    CLAYTON'S   VISIT. 

VERY  slowly  passed  the  days  of  my  second  week,  for  my 
mind  was  constantly  dwelling  upon  the  important  Thursday, 
which  came  at  last,  and,  with  more  than  usual  care,  I 
dressed  myself  for  school,  sporting  a  pale  blue  and  white 
muslin,  which  mother  said  I  must  wear  only  on  great  occa- 
sions. And  this,  to  me,  was  a  great  occasion;  and  if,  for 
want  of  a  better  mirror,  I  at  noon  went  down  to  a  clear 
spring  in  the  woods,  and  there  gave  a  few  smoothing  touches 
to  my  toilet,  it  was  a  weakness  of  which,  in  a  similar  way, 
many  an  older  female  has  been  guilty.  On  my  return  to  the 
schoolhouse,  I  requested  one  of  the  larger  girls  to  sweep  the 
floor  as  clean  as  she  possibly  could,  while  two  or  three  of 
the  boys  were  sent  after  some  green  boughs  to  hang  over 
the  windows. 

"  I'll  bet  we  are  going  to  have  company  ;  I  thought  so 
this  moruing  when  I  see  the  schoolma'am  all  dressed  up," 
whispered  one  to  another — and  after  a  time,  Jim  Maxwell's 
sister  ventured  to  ask  me,  not  who  was  coming,  but  "  how 
many." 

With  a  blush,  I  replied,  "  Nobody  but  Dr.  Clayton,"  won- 
dering why  his  name  should  cleave  so  to  the  roof  of  my 
mouth  !  In  a  few  minutes,  the  fact  that  Dr.  Clayton  was 
coming  was  known  both  indoors  and  out,  and  when  I  saw 


DR.  CLAYTON'S  VISIT.  81 

how  fast  John  Thompson  took  himself  home,  after  learning 
the  news,  I  involuntarily  felt  as  if  some  evil  were  impending 
— a  presentiment  which  proved  correct,  for  not  long  after 
school  commenced,  there  came  a  gentle  rap  at  the  outer 
door,  which  caused  a  great  straightening  up  among  the 
scholars,  and  brought  me  instantly  to  my  feet,  for  I  sup- 
posed, of  course,  he  had  come.  What,  then,  was  my  sur- 
prise when,  instead  of  him,  I  met -a  haughty-looking  young 
lady,  who,  frowning  majestically  upon  me,  introduced  her- 
self as  "  Miss  Thompson,"  saying  she  had  come  to  visit  the 
school. 

I  had  never  before  had  so  good  a  view  of  her,  and  now, 
when  I  saw  how  dignified  she  appeared,  and  that  there 
really  was  in  her  manner  something  elegant  and  refined,  I 
not  only  felt  myself  greatly  her  inferior,  but  I  fancied  that 
Dr.  Clayton  would  also  observe  the  difference  between  us 
when  he  saw  us  together.  After  offering  her  the  seat  of 
honor — my  splint-bottomed  chair — I  proceeded  with  my 
duties  as  composedly  as  possible,  mentally  hoping  that  the 
doctor  would  come  soon.  She  probably  divined  my 
thoughts,  for  once,  when  I  cast  a  wistful  glance  over  the 
long  hill,  she  said,  "  You  seem  to  be  constantly  on  the  look- 
out. Are  you  expecting  any  one  ?" 

Involuntarily  my  eyes  sought  hers,  but  I  quailed  beneath 
their  quizzical  expression,  and  scarcely  knowing  what  I  said, 
replied,  "  Xo,  ma'am,"  repenting  the  falsehood  the  moment 
it  was  uttered,  and  half-resolving  to  confess  the  truth,  when 
she  rejoined,  "  Oh,  I  thought  you  were,"  while  at  the  same 
moment  a  little  girl,  who  had  been  asleep,  rolled  from  her 
seat,  bumping  her  head,  and  raising  such  an  outcry  that,  for 
a  time,  I  forgot  what  I  had  said,  and  when  it  again  recurred 
to  me  I  thought  it  was  too  late  to  rectify  it.  It  was  the 
second  falsehood  I  remembered  telling,  and  it  troubled  me 
4* 


82  MEADOW  BROOK. 

greatly.  Turn  it  which  way  I  would  it  was  a  lie  still,  and 
it  smote  heavily  upon  my  conscience.  Slowly  the  afternoon 
dragged  on,  but  it  brought  no  Dr.  Clayton  ;  and  when,  at  a 
quarter  of  four,  I  called  up  my  class  of  Abecedarians  to  read, 
what  with  the  lie  and  the  disappointment,  my  heart  was  so 
full  that  I  could  not  force  back  all  the  tears  which  struggled 
so  fiercely  for  egress  ;  and  when  it  came  Willie  Randall's 
turn  to  read,  two  or  three  large  drops  fell  upon  his  chubby 
hand,  and,  looking  in  my  face,  he  called  out  in  a  loud,  dis- 
tinct voice — "You're  cryin',  you  be  1" 

This,  of  course,  brought  a  laugh  from  all  the  scholars,  in 
which  I  was  fain  to  join,  although  I  felt  greatly  cha- 
grined that  I  should  have  betrayed  so  much  weakness  before 
Dell  Thompson,  who,  in  referring  to  it  when  school  was  out, 
said,  "  she  supposed  I  wanted  to  see  my  mother,  or  some- 
body !" 

The  sarcastic  smile  which  dimpled  the  corners  of  her 
mouth  angered  me,  and  when,  at  last,  I  was  alone,  my  long 
pent-up  tears  fell  in  copious  showers.  It  is  my  misfortune 
never  to  be  able  to  cry  without  disfiguring  my  face,  so  that 
it  is  sometimes  almost  hideous  to  look  upon  ;  and  now,  as  I 
slowly  walked  home,  I  carefully  kept  my  parasol  lowered,  so 
that  no  one  should  see  me.  But  I  could  not  elude  the  vigi- 
lance of  Mrs.  Ross,  who,  as  usual,  was  at  her  post  in  the 
doorway.  Although  I  knew  she  was  a  dangerous  woman,  I 
rather  liked  her,  for  there  was,  to  me,  something  winning  in 
her  apparent  friendliness,  and  we  had  come  to  be  quite  inti- 
mate, so  much  so  that  I  usually  called  there  on  my  way  to 
or  from  school  ;  but  now,  when  she  bade  me  come  in,  I  de- 
clined, which  act  brought  her  at  once  to  the  gate,  where  she 
obtained  a  full  view  of  my  swollen  features. 

"  Laws  a  mercy  1"  she  exclaimed,  "  what's  up  now  ? 
Why,  you  look  like  a  toad.  What's  the  matter  ?" 


DR.  CLAYTON'S  VISIT.  88 

"  Nothing  much,"  I  said,  and  this  was  all  she  could  solicit 
from  me. 

That  night  she  called  at  Mr.  Randall's,  and  after  sitting 
awhile,  asked  me  "  to  walk  a  little  piece  with  her."  I  saw 
there  was  something  on  her  mind,  and  conjecturing  that  it 
might  have  some  connection  with  me,  I  obeyed  willingly, 
notwithstanding  Mrs.  Randall's  silent  attempts  to  keep  me 
back.  Twitching  my  sleeve  when  we  were  outside  the  gate, 
Mrs.  Ross  asked  if  "  it  were  true  that  I  cried  because  Dr. 
Clayton  didn't  come  as  he  promised  ?" 

"  Why,  what  do  you  mean  ?"  I  said.  To  which  she  replied, 
by  telling  me  that  after  I  left  her,  she  just  ran  in  to  Cap'n 
Thompson's  a  minute  or  two,  when,  who  should  she  find 
there  but  Dr.  Clayton,  and  when  Dell  told  him  she'd  been  to 
visit  the  school,  he  said,  "  Ah,  indeed,  I  was  intending  to  do 
so  myself  this  afternoon,  but  I  was  necessarily  detained  by  a 
very  sick  patient." 

"  '  That  explains  why  she  cried  so,'  said  Dell,  and  then," 
continued  Mrs.  Ross,  "she  went  on  to  tell  him  how  you 
looked  out  of  the  winder,  and  when  she  asked  you  if  you  ex- 
pected anybody,  you  said  '  No,'  and  then  at  last  you  cried 
right  out  in  the  school." 

"The  mean  thing!"  I  exclaimed.  "Did  she  tell  Dr. 
Clayton  all  that  ?" 

"Yes,  she  did,"  answered  Mrs.  Ross  ;  "and  it  made  my 
blood  bile  to  hear  her  go  on  makin'  fun  of  you,  that  is,  kind- 
er makiu'  fun." 

"  And  the  doctor,  what  did  he  say  ?"  I  asked.  To  which  she 
replied,  "  Oh,  he  laughed,  and  said  it  was  too  bad  to  disap- 
point you,  if  it  affected  you  like  that,  but  he  couldn't  help 
it." 

1  hardly  knew  at  which  I  was  most  indignant,  Dr.  Claytou 
or  Dell,  and  when  I  laid  my  aching  head  on  my  pillow,  my 


84  MEADOW  BROOK. 

last  thoughts  were,  that  "if  Dr.  Clayton  ever  did  come  to 
school  I'd  let  him  know  I  didn't  care  for  him — he  might  have 
Dell  Thompson  and  welcome  !" 

I  changed  my  mind,  however,  when  early  the  next  after- 
noon, the  gentleman  himself  appeared  to  vindicate  his  cause, 
saying  he  was  sorry  that  he  could  not  have  kept  his  appoint- 
ment, adding,  as  he  finally  relinquished  my  hand,  "You  had 
company,  though,  I  believe,  and  so,  on  the  whole,  I  am  glad 
1  was  detained,  for  I  had  rather  visit  you  alone." 

Much  as  I  now  esteem  Dr.  Clayton,  I  do  not  hesitate  to 
say  that  he  was  then  a  male  flirt,  a  species  of  mankind  which 
I  detest.  He  was  the  handsomest,  most  agreeable  man  I 
had  ever  seen,  and  by  some  strange  fascination,  he  possessed 
the  power  of  swaying  me  at  his  will.  This  he  well  knew, 
and  hence  the  wrong  he  committed  by  working  upon  my 
feelings.  Never  passed  hours  more  agreeably  to  me  than 
did  those  of  that  afternoon.  And  I  even  forgot  that  I  was 
to  go  home  that  night,  and  that  in  all  probability  father 
would  come  for  me  as  soon  as  school  was  out,  thus  prevent- 
ing the  quiet  talk  alone  with  Dr.  Clayton,  which  I  so  much 
desired  :  so  when,  about  four  o'clock,  I  saw  the  head  of  old 
Sorrel  appearing  over  the  hill,  my  emotions  were  not  parti- 
cularly pleasant,  and  I  wished  I  had  not  been  so  foolish  as  to 
insist  upon  going  home  every  week.  The  driver,  however, 
proved  to  be  Charlie,  and  this  in  a  measure  consoled  me,  for 
he,  I  knew,  was  good  at  taking  hints,  and  would  wait  for  me 
as  long  as  I  desired  ;  so  I  welcomed  him  with  a  tolerably 
good  grace,  introducing  him  to  Dr.  Clayton,  who  addressed 
him  as  Mr.  Lee,  thereby  winning  his  friendship  at  once  and 
forever  ! 

When  school  was  out  and  the  scholars  gone,  I  commenced 

making  preparations  for  my  departure,  shutting  down  the 

»?  and  piling  away  books,  slowly  and  deliberately, 


DR.  CLAYTON'S  VISIT.  85 

while  Charlie,  who  seemed  in  no  hurry,  amused  himself  by 
whipping  at  the  thistle-tops  which  grew  near  the  door.  At 
last  Dr.  Clayton,  turning  to  him,  said,  "  And  so  you  have 
come  to  carry  your  sister  home,  when  I  was  promising  my- 
self that  pleasure  ?" 

Charlie  glanced  at  my  face,  and  its  expression,  doubtless, 
prompted  his  answer,  "  You  can  do  so  now,  if  you  choose, 
for  I  like  to  ride  alone." 

Of  course  I  disclaimed  against  such  au  arrangement,  but 
my  objections  were  overruled,  and  almost  before  I  knew  what 
I  was  doing,  I  found  myself  seated  in  Dr.  Clayton's  covered 
buggy,  with  him  at  my  side.  Telling  Charlie  "  not  to  be 
surprised  if  he  did  not  see  us  until  sunset,"  he  drove  off  in  a 
different  direction  from  Meadow  Brook,  remarking  to  me  that 
"  it  was  a  fine  afternoon  for  riding  and  he  meant  to  enjoy  it." 

I  hardly  know  whether  he  had  any  object  in  passing  Capt. 
Thompson's,  but  he  certainly  did  so,  bowing  graciously  and 
showing  his  white  teeth  to  Dell,  who,  from  a  chamber  win- 
dow, looked  haughtily  down  upon  me,  and  as  I  afterwards 
learned,  made  fun  of  my  pink  sun-bonnet  and  little  yellow 
dotted  shawl.  The  sight  of  her  naturally  led  him  to  speak 
of  her,  and  much  to  my  surprise,  he  asked  me  how  I  liked 
her  !  I  could  not  answer  truthfully  and  say  "  very  well;"  so 
I  replied  that  "  I  hardly  knew  her.  She  was  very  fine  look- 
ing, and  I  presumed  she  was  very  intelligent  and  accom- 
plished." 

"  You  arc  a  good-hearted  little  girl,  Rose,"  said  he,  "  to 
speak  thus  of  her.  Do  you  suppose  she,  would  do  the  same 
by  y<m  if  asked  a  similar  question  ?" 

"  Oh,  no,"  I  answered,  eagerly,  "  she  couldn't  say  I  was 
fine  looking.  Nobody  ever  said  that." 

"  If  I  should  tell  you  that  I  think  you  better  looking  than 
Dell  Thompson,  what  would  you  say  ?"  he  asked,  looking 


86  MEADOW  BROOK. 

under  my  bonnet,  while,  with  glowing  cheeks,  I  turned  my 
head  away,  and  replied,  "  I  am  sure  you  would  not  mean  it. 
I  know  I  am  ugly,  but  I  do  not  care  so  much  about  it  now 
as  I  used  to." 

There  was  a  silence  for  some  minutes,  and  when  he  spoke 
again,  it  was  of  faces,  which,  without  regularity  of  features 
or  brilliancy  of  complexion,  still  had  an  expression  exceed- 
ingly pleasing  and  attractive.  "  I  do  not  say  yours  is  such 
a  face,"  said  he,  "  for  I  never  flatter  ;  but  I  do  say,  and  I 
mean  it,  too,  that  I  like  your  looks  far  better  than  I  do  Miss 
Thompson's. 

If  I  had  cried  then,  as  I  wished  to,  I  should  have  done  a 
most  foolish  thing  ;  but  by  a  strong  effort  of  the  will,  I 
forced  down  my  tears,  and  changing  the  conversation,  com- 
menced talking  on  subjects  quite  foreign  to  Dell  Thompson, 
or  good  looks.  I  found  Dr.  Clayton  a  most  agreeable  com- 
panion, and  ere  the  close  of  that  ride,  he  was  "  all  the 
world  "  to  me.  In  short,  I  suppose  I  was  as  much  in  love  as 
a  child  of  thirteen  can  well  be,  and  when  we  at  last  reached 
home  and  I  introduced  him  to  my  mother  and  sisters,  I 
blushed  like  a  guilty  thing,  stealing  out  of  the  room  as  soon 
as  possible,  and  staying  out  for  a  long  time,  although  I  want- 
ed so  much  to  be  back  there  with  him. 

"  Catched  a  beau,  hain't  you  ?  and  a  handsome  one,  too  1" 
said  Sally,  applying  her  eye  to  the  key-hole  and  thus  obtain- 
ing a  view  of  his  face. 

Tommy  Trimmer,  a  little  boy,  five  years  of  age,  who  lived 
near  by,  and  who  chanced  to  be  there,  overheard  her,  and 
when  Dr.  Clayton,  who  was  very  fond  of  children,  coaxed 
him  into  his  lap,  he  asked,  pointing  to  me,  "  Be  you  Rosa's 
beau  ?  Sally  said  you  was  1" 

The  doctor  laughed  aloud,  referring  Tommy  to  me  for  an 
answer,  and  telling  him  "  it  was  just  as  I  said." 


DR.  CLAYTON'S  VISIT.  87 

"Rose  is  altogether  too  young  to  be  riding  round  with 
beaux.  It  will  give  her  a  bad  name,"  said  grandma,  when 
at  last  the  doctor  was  gone. 

No  one  made  any  answer  until  Lizzie,  who  was  more  of 
my  way  of  thinking,  said,  "  You  must  have  had  beaux  early, 
grandma,  for  you  wasn't  quite  fifteen  when  you  were  mar- 
ried ;  I  saw  it  so  in  the  Bible  !" 

Of  course,  grandma  had  nothing  to  offer  in  her  own 
defence,  save  the  very  correct  remark,  that  "  girls  now-a- 
days  were  not  what  they  were  when  she  was  young;" — and 
here  the  conversation  ceased. 


MEADOW  BROOK. 


CHAPTER   VII. 

DELL   THOMPSON'S    PARTY. 

ONE  day,  about  three  weeks  after  the  commencement  of 
my  school,  I  was  surprised  by  a  call  from  Dell  Thompson, 
who,  after  conversing  awhile,  very  familiarly,  astonished 
me  with  an  invitation  to  visit  her  the  next  afternoon.  "She 
was  going  to  have  a  few  of  her  friends  from  the  village,"  she 
said,  "  Dr.  Clayton  with  the  rest." 

Here  she  looked  at  me  and  I  looked  out  of  the  window, 
while  she  continued,  "  You'll  come,  I  suppose." 

I  replied  that  I  would,  after  which  she  departed,  leaving 
me  in  a  perfect  state  of  bewilderment.  I  invited  to  Captain 
Thompson's,  with  Dell's  fashionable  friends  !  What  could 
it  mean,  and  what  should  I  wear  ?  This  last  was  by  far 
the  more  important  question  ;  for  I  knew  that  the  people 
of  the  village  were  noted  for  their  fine  dress,  and  I,  of 
course,  could  not  compete  with  them  in  point  of  elegance. 
Dr.  Clayton  too,  I  had  heard,  was  rather  fastidious  in 
his  ideas  of  a  lady's  dress,  and  my  heart  sank  within  me  as 
I  mentally  enumerated  the  articles  of  my  scanty  wardrobe, 
finding  therein  nothing  which  I  deemed  fit  for  the  occasion, 
save  a  white  dotted  muslin,  which  was  now  lying  soiled  and 
wrinkled  at  the  bottom  of  my  trunk.  It  is  true,  I  had  a 
blue  and  white  lawn,  neatly  made  and  quite  becoming,  but 
my  heart  was  set  upon  the  muslin,  and  so  when  Mrs.  Ros«, 


DELL  THOMPSON'S  PARTY.  89 

with  whom  I  was  that  week  boarding,  offered  to  wash  and 
iron  it,  I  accepted  the  proffered  kindness. 

The  next  morning,  when  I  passed  Captain  Thompson's,  I 
observed  a  great  commotion  in  and  around  the  house.  The 
blinds  were  thrown  back,  and  through  Ijae  parlor  windows 
I  caught  sight  of  brooms  and  dusters,  while  at  intervals 
during  the  day,  the  scholars  brought  me  tidings  of  cake, 
jellies,  and  ice-cream,  said  to  be  in  progress.  At  precisely 
four  o'clock  I  dismissed  school,  and  taking  a  short  cut 
across  the  fields,  soon  reached  my  boarding-place,  where  I 
found  Mrs.  Ross  bending  over  the  ironing-table  with  a  face 
flushed,  and  indicative  of  some  anxiety. 

"  I  never  see  nothin'  beat  it,"  she  began,  holding  down 
her  hot  iron  and  thereby  making  a  slightly  yellow  spot  on 
the  dress.  "  I  never  see  uothin'  beat  it,  how  this  gown  pes- 
ters me.  It  must  be  poor  stuff,  or  somethiu', — but  mebby 
it'll  look  better  on  you,"  she  continued,  as  she  gave  it  a 
finishing  touch,  and  then  held  it  up  to  view. 

And,  indeed,  it  was  sorry-looking  enough;  some  places 
being  wholly  destitute  of  starch,  while  others  were  rough 
and  stiff  as  a  piece  of  buckram.  Common  sense  told  me 
to  wear  the  blue,  but  I  had  heard  Dr.  Clayton  say  that 
nothing  became  a  young  girl  so  well  as  white,  and  so  I 
determined  to  wear  it.  It  would  look  better  on  me,  I 
thought,  and  with  all  the  eagerness  of  a  child  I  commenced 
inv  toilet,  discovering  to  niy  great  dismay  that  I  had  neither 
shoes  nor  stockings  fit  to  wear  with  a  muslin  dress.  The 
wci'k  previous  I  had  taken  my  best  ones  home,  where  I  had 
purposely  left  them,  not  thinking  it  possible  for  me  to  need 
them.  Hero  then  was  a  dilemma,  out  of  which  Mrs.  Ross 
at  last  helped  me,  by  offering  to  lend  the  articles  which  I 
lacked;  an  offer  which  I  gladly  accepted.  Her  stockings 
were  rather  coarse,  having  been  knit  by  herself,  but  they 


90  MEADOW  BROOK. 

possessed  the  virtue  of  being  white,  and  clean,  and  would 
have  answered  rny  purpose  very  well,  had  it  not  been  for 
the  slippers,  which  were  far  too  long  for  me,  and  showed 
almost  the  whole  of  my  foot.  Besides  that,  I  found  it  rather 
difficult  keeping  them  on,  until  Mrs.  Ross  suggested  the  pro- 
priety of  stuffing  the  toes  with  cotton  !  This  done,  I  donned 
the  muslin  dress,  which  seemed  to  me  much  shorter  than 
when  I  had  last  worn  it,  inasmuch  as  I  had  the  painful  con- 
sciousness of  being  all  feet,  whenever  I  glanced  in  that 
direction. 

But  Mrs.  Ross  said  "  I  looked  mighty  crank,"  at  the 
same  time  fastening  on  my  low-necked  waist  her  glass 
breast-pin,  which  she  pronounced,  "just  the  checker." 
"  You  orto  have  some  gloves  to  wear  when  you  get  there," 
said  she,  as  she  saw  me  drawing  on  my  brown  ones,  "  and  I 
b'lieve  I've  got  the  very  thing,"  she  continued,  bringing 
from  the  depths  of  the  bureau-drawer  a  pair  of  white  cotton 
mitts,  fancifully  embroidered  on  the  back  with  yellow  and 
blue.  These  she  bade  me  "  tuck  in  my  bosom  until  I  got 
there,  and  on  no  account  to  lose  'em,  as  she  had  'em  before 
she  was  married  1" 

Thus  equipped,  I  started  for  Captain  Thompson's,  reach- 
ing there  just  as  the  clock  was  striking  Jive,  and  finding,  to 
my  surprise,  that  I  was  not  only  the  first  arrival,  but 
that  neither  Mrs.  Thompson  nor  Dell  had  yet  commenced 
dressing  !  Fearing  I  had  mistaken  the  day,  I  questioned 
the  servant-girl  who  answered  my  ring,  and  who  assured  me 
that  I  was  right,  while  at  the  same  time,  she  conducted  me 
to  the  chamber  above,  where,  in  the  long  mirror,  I  obtained 
a  full-length  view  of  myself,  feet  and  all  !  My  first 
impulse  was  to  laugh,  my  second  to  cry,  and  to  the  latter  I 
finally  yielded.  No  one  came  near  me — I  heard  no  one — 
sa\v  no  one,  until  in  light  flowing  muslin,  white  silk  hose, 


DELL  THOMPSON'S  PARTY.  91 

and  the  tiniest  of  all  tiny  French  slippers,  Dell  Thompson 
sailed  into  the  room,  starting  with  well-feigned  surprise 
when  she  saw  me,  asking  how  long  I  had  been  there,  and 
what  was  the  matter. 

Without  considering  what  I  was  doing,  I  told  her  unre- 
servedly about  the  shoes  and  stockings,  pointing  to  my  pea- 
cock feet  as  proof  of  what  I  said.  With  all  her  faults,  there 
was  enough  of  the  woman  about  Dell  to  inspire  her  with  a 
feeling  of  pity  for  me,  and  after  forcing  back  the  laugh  she 
could  not  well  help,  she  said  kindly,  "  Your  shoes  are  rather 
large,  but  I  think,  perhaps,  I  can  remedy  the  difficulty." 

At  the  same  time  she  started  to  leave  the  room.  What 
new  impulse  came  over  her,  I  never  knew  ;  but  sure  am  I 
that  something  changed  her  mind,  for,  when  nearly  at  the 
door,  she  suddenly  paused,  saying  ;  "  I  know,  though,  you 
can't  wear  my  slippers,  so  it's  of  no  use  trying  the  experi- 
ment :"  adding,  as  she  saw  how  my  countenance  fell,  "  I 
wouldn't  mind  it  if  I  were  you.  Nobody'll  notice  it,  unless 
it  is  Dr.  Clayton,  who,  I  believe,  admires  small  ankles  and 
little  feet  ;  but  you  don't  care  for  him,  he's  old  enough  to 
be  your  father,  and,  besides  that,  he  thinks  you  perfect,  any 
way.'' 

Her  words  and  manner  annoyed  me,  and  for  a  moment  I 
debated  in  my  own  mind  the  propriety  of  leaving  at  once, 
but  I  had  not  seen  Dr.  Clayton  since  he  carried  me  home, 
'and  so  I  finally  concluded  to  remain,  thinking  that  I  would 
keq>  my  seat,  and  on  no  account  stir  when  he  was  looking 
at  me.  After  coming  to  this  conclusion,  I  ventured  to  ask 
Dell  where  the  rest  of  the  company  were,  and  was  told  that 
they  were  not  invited  until  evening. 

"  Until  evening,"  I  repeated  ;  "  then'  I  guess  I'll  go  before 
they  come,  for  I  shall  be  afraid  to  walk  home  alone." 

"  There's  a  good  moon,"  said  she  ;  adding,  "  You  must 


92  MEADOW  BROOK. 

not  leave,  on  any  account,  for  that  will  spoil  all  the — plea- 
sure "  she  said— -fun  I  now  think  she  meant  ;  but  I  could 
not  fathom  her  then,  and  I  never  dreamed  that  she  had 
invited  me  there  merely  to  show  me  up  before  her  fashion- 
able friends,  and  make  light  of  me  in  the  estimation  of  Dr. 
Clayton. 

"  Come  clown  to  the  parlor,"  she  said  at  last,  after 
arranging  for  the  third  time  the  heavy  braids  of  her  black, 
beautiful  hair  ;  and  following  her,  I  soon  stood  in  the  pre- 
sence of  Mrs.  Thompson,  a  tall,  dark,  haughty  looking 
woman,  who,  half  arising  from  the  sofa,  bowed  stiffly,  mut- 
tering a  few  words  of  welcome  as  Dell  introduced  me. 

Dropping  into  the  first  seat,  a  large  willow  chair  near 
the  door,  I  tried  to  act  natural,  but  I  could  not  ;  for  turn 
which  way  I  would,  I  felt  that  a  pair  of  large  black  eyes 
were  upon  me,  scanning  me  from  my  head  to  my  feet  ;  and 
when  her  linen  cambric  handkerchief  went  up  to  her  mouth, 
apparently  to  stifle  a  cough,  I  was  certain  that  it  also 
smothered  a  laugh,  which  I  suppose  my  rather  singular 
appearance  called  forth.  Right  glad  was  I  when  both  the 
ladies  found  an  excuse  for  leaving  the  parlor,  though  I  did 
find  it  rather  tiresome  sitting  there  alone  until  the  shades 
of  evening  began  to  fall. 

At  last,  when  it  was  nearly  dark,  I  ventured  out  upon 
the  long  piazza,  where  I  had  not  been  long,  when  a  gentle- 
man on  horseback  galloped  into  the  yard,  and  in  a  moment 
I  recognized  Dr.  Clayton's  voice,  as  he  gave  his  horse  to  the 
keeping  of  Capt.  Thompson's  hired  man.  Hastily  retreat- 
ing to  the  parlor,  I  had  just  time  to  seat  myself  in  a  corner 
where  I  thought  I  should  attract  the  least  attention,  when 
he  entered  the  rooih  with  Dell,  whose  hand  I  am  sure 
he  held  until  he  saw  me  ;  then  quickly  dropping  it,  he 
advanced  to  my  side,  greeting  me  kindly,  and  once,  when 


DELL  THOMPSON  8  PARTY.  93 

Dell's  back  was  towards  us,  whispering  softly  ;  "  I  am  so 
glad  to  fiud  you  here.  I  was  afraid  the  party  would  prove 
a  bore." 

Just  then  we  heard  the  sound  of  fast  comings-heels,  and 
in  a  moment  there  came  round  the  corner  a  long  open  omni- 
bus, drawn  by  four  horses,  and  densely  crowded  with  young 
people  of  both  sexes,  all  seemingly  shouting  and  laughing 
with  all  their  might.  I  was  not  much  used  to  the  ways  of 
the  world  then,  and  having  been  taught  that  it  was  not 
lady-like  to  be  either  rude  or  boisterous,  I  wondered  greatly 
that  well-bred  people  should  conduct  themselves  so  badly  : 
a  species  of  wonder,  by  the  way,  in  which  I  now  occe,sion- 
ally  indulge.  Bounding  out,  and  adjusting  their  light,  flow- 
ing robes,  the  young  ladies  went  tripping  up  the  stairs,  still 
talking,  laughing,  and  screaming  so  loudly,  that  once  I 
started  up,  exclaiming,  "  Why,  what  is  the  matter  ! 

With  a  peculiar  smile,  Dr.  Clayton  laid  his  hand  on  my 
head  in  a  very  fatherly  way,  saying  ;  "  My  little  girl  hasn't 
yet  learned  that  in  order  to  be  refined,  she  must  be  rough 
and  boisterous,  and  I  hope  she  never  will,  for  it  is  refreshing 
to  find  occasionally  something  feminine  and  natural." 

By  this  time  the  guests  were  assembled  in  the  parlor,  and 
when  I  saw  how  tastefully  they  were  dressed,  and  how  much 
at  ease  they  appeared,  I  began  to  wish  myself  anywhere  but 
there.  One  by  one  they  were  presented  to  me,  I  at  first 
keeping  my  seat ;  but  when  Dr.  Clayton  whispered  to  me  to 
stand  up,  I  did  so,  bending  my  knees  a  little,  so  as  to  make 
my  dress  longer,  and  thus  partially  hide  my  feet !  But  this 
could  not  be  done,  and  like  two  backgammon  boards  they 
set  out  at  right  angles,  with  the  wads  of  cotton  lying  up, 
round  and  hard.  The  young  ladies  had  undoubtedly 
received  a  description  of  me,  for  they  inspected  me  closely, 
glancing  the  while  mischievously  at  Del1,  who  seemed  to  be 


94  MEADOW  BROOK. 

in  her  element ;  asking  me  if  I  were  not  tired  ;  telling  me  i 
looked  so,  and  adding,  aside,  but  loud  enough  for  Dr.  Clay- 
ton and  myself  to  hear — "  I  should  think  she  would  be,  for 
she's  been  here  ever  since  five  o'clock.  I  hadn't  even  com- 
menced dressing  !" 

"  Is  it  possible  ?"  said  one  ;  while  another  exclaimed, 
"  How  green !  but  I  suppose  it's  her  first  introduction  into 
society,  and  she  knows  no  better." 

This  conversation  was  probably  not  intended  for  me,  but 
I  heard  it  all,  and  with  much  bitterness  at  my  heart  I  turned 
away  to  hide  my  tears,  involuntarily  drawing  nearer  to  Dr. 
Clayton,  as  if  for  protection.  But,  for  some  reason  or  other, 
he  did  not  appear  now  as  he  did  when  we  were  alone  ;  then 
he  was  all" 'kinu ness  and  attention,  while  he  now  evidently 
avoided  me;  seeming  slightly  annoyed  when  any  of  his 
acquaintance  teased  him  about  me,  as  I  more  than  once 
heard  them  doing.  In  his  nature,  as  in  every  other  man's, 
there  were  both  good  and  bad  qualities,  and  they  now 
seemed  warring  with  each  other  ;  the  former  chiding  him  for 
deserting  me  when  I  stood  so  much  in  need  of  his  attention, 
and  the  latter  shrinking  from  anything  which  would  incur 
the  ridicule  of  his  companions. 

At  last,  as  if  his  good  genius  had  conquered,  he  suddenly 
broke  away  from  a  group  of  girls,  and  crossing  over  to 
where  I  was  standing,  offered  me  his  arm,  telling  me  "  I  must 
stir  round  and  be  more  sociable." 

I  looked  down  at  my  feet,  so  did  be,  and  for  an  instant 
there  was  a  flush  on  his  face  ;  but  it  passed  08",  and  with  a 
word  of  encouragement,  he  led  me  towards  the  music-room, 
where  Dell  Thompson  was  unmercifully  pounding  a  five 
hundred  dollar  piano,  which  groaned  and  shrieked  under 
the  infliction,  while  the  bystanders,  who  had  insisted  upon 
her  playing,  were  all  talking  together,  seemingly  intent  upon 


DELL  THOMPSON'S  PARTY.  95 

seeing  which  could  make  the  most  noise,  they  or  the  instru- 
ment. 

"  Do  you  play,  Miss  Lee  ?"  was  asked  me  by  half  a  dozen 
or  more. 

I  had  taken  lessons  two  quarters,  and  I  could  play  a  few 
dancing  tunes,  marches,  etc.,  and  so  I  said,  whereupon  they 
insisted  upon  my  favoring  them  with  Money  Musk,  as  they 
wanted  to  dance,  and  none  of  them  could  perform  anything 
as  old  fashioned  as  that.  I  looked  at  Dr.  Clayton,  who,  in 
a  low  tone,  asked,  "Are  you  sure  you  can  get  through  with 
it?" 

There  was  doult  in  the  tones  of  his  voice  which  touched 
my  pride,  and  without  deigning  him  an  answer  I  took  my 
seat,  resolving  to  do  my  best.  The  set  was  soon  formed, 
Dr.  Clayton  dancing  with  Dell  Thompson,  who  remarked  as 
he  led  her  away — "  I  suppose  we  shall  have  a  rare  perform- 
ance." 

Something,  I  am  sure,  must  have  inspired  me,  for  nevei 
before  did  I  play  so  well ;  keeping  perfect  time,  and  striking 
every  note  distinctly.  My  audience  were  evidently  both 
surprised  and  pleased,  for  they  called  for  piece  after  piece, 
until  my  list  was  exhausted,  when  one  of  the  gentlemen, 
more  thoughtful  than  the  ladies,  suggested  the  possibility 
of  my  being  tired. 

"  Perhaps  she  dances,  too.  Ask  her,  Bob,"  said  a  young 
lady,  while  Dell  eagerly  rejoined,  "  Ob,  yes,  do  ;  but  Bob 
was  forestalled  by  Dr.  Clayton,  who,  for  several  minutes, 
had  stood  by  my  side,  complimenting  my  playing,  and  who 
now  asked  me  to  be  his  partner  in  the  next  cotillon,  his 
cousin  having  volunteered  to  take  my  place  at  the  piano. 

In  my  excitement  I  forgot  my  shoes,  forgot  everything, 
save  that  Dr.  Clayton's  eye  was  looking  down  upon  me,  that 
my  hand  was  resting  in  his,  and  ere  I  was  aware  of  it,  I 


96  MEADOW  BROOK. 

found  myself  upon  the  floor.  I  was  perfectly  familiar  with 
the  changes  of  the  cotillon,  but  at  my  right  was  John 
Thompson  ;  who,  when  it  came  his  turn  to  swing  with  me, 
refused  to  take  my  hand,  treating  me  with  such  marked 
insolence  that  I  became  confused,  and  made  several  mis- 
takes, at  which  he  laughed  contemptuously.  Besides  this, 
my  big  shoes  incommoded  me;  and  at  last,  in  the  midst  of  the 
promenade,  one  of  them  dropped  off,  the  cotton-ball  rolled 
out,  I  tripped,  lost  my  balance,  and  after  one  or  two  head- 
long plunges,  fell  flat  at  the  feet  of  Dr.  Clayton,  who  stood 
aghast  with  surprise  and  mortilication.  It  was  ludicrous 
enough,  I  know ;  but  I  do  not  think  there  was  any  necessity 
for  the  loud  roar  which  was  raised  over  my  mishap  ;  and 
burning  with  shame  aud  vexation,  I  gathered  myself  up,  and 
fled  from  the  room  ;  but  not  until  I  heard  Dell  Thompson 
say,  as  she  picked  up  the  shoe  and  passed  it  to  Dr.  Clayton, 
"  It  is  ilrs.  Ross's  ;  she  hadn't  any  of  her  own,  which  she 
thought  suitable,  and  so  she  borrowed." 

"  That  accounts  for  the  cotton-wad,"  said  John,  dealing 
said  wad  a  kick  that  sent  it  bounding  past  me. 

Rushing  up  the  stairs,  I  found  my  shawl  and  bonnet ;  and 
then,  without  a  word  to  any  one,  started  for  home,  minus 
my  shoe,  which  I  entirely  forgot  in  my  excitement.  I  had 
scarcely  got  outside  the  gate  when  the  sound  of  a  footstep 
caused  me  to  look  around,  and  I  saw  Dr.  Clayton,  his  hat 
in  one  hand  and  Mrs.  Ross's  slipper  in  the  other.  This 
last  he  passed  to  me,  and  then  without  a  word  drew  my 
arm  within  his,  and  for  a  time  we  walked  on  in  silence,  while 
I  cried  as  if  my  heart  would  break.  Coming  at  last  to  an 
old  oak  tree,  under  which  a  rude  bench  had  been  con- 
structed, he  bade  me  sit  down  ;  and  placing  himself  by  my 
side,  asked  me,  "  What  was  the  matter  ?" 

"  You   know  well   enough  what's   the    matter,"   I   said 


DELL  THOMPSON'S  PARTY.  97 

angrily,  struggling  to  rise  ;  but  his  arm  was  strong,  and  he 
held  me  fast,  while  he  tried  to  quiet  me,  and  in  this  he  soon 
succeeded,  for  he  possessed  over  me  a  power  which  I  could 
not  resist. 

Gradually,  as  I  grew  calm,  I  told  him  all ;  how  I  believed 
that  Dell  Thompson  had  invited  me  only  to  ridicule  me, 
how  she  had  asked  me  to  come  in  the  afternoon,  and  then 
made  fun  of  me  for  doing  so  ;  while  her  companions  called 
me  green;  and  that  in  the  absence  of  my  own  slip- 
pers I  had  worn  those  of  Mrs.  Ross  ;  thereby  meeting  with 
the  worst  catastrophe  of  all  ;  to  wit,  the  falling  flat  in  the 
dance  1 

Here  I  broke  down  entirely,  and  cried  out  aloud  ;  while 
the  doctor,  after  one  or  two  hearty  laughs  at  my  distress,  tried 
again  to  comfort  me,  asking  me  what  I  cared  for  Dell 
Thompson's  ridicule.  "She  wasn't  worth  minding,"  he 
said,  "  and  no  one  who  knows  her  would  attach  any  import- 
ance to  her  remarks." 

"But  what  makes  her  treat  me  so  ?"  I  asked  ;  "  I  never 
harmed  her." 

"  For  a  time  the  doctor  said  nothing  ;  but  the  arm,  which 
all  the  time  had  encircled  my  waist,  drew  me  still  closer  to 
his  side,  while  he  at  last  replied,  "she  is  jealous  of  you — 
jealous  because  she  thinks  I  like  the  little  Rose  better  than 
I  do  her." 

"  And  it's  very  foolish  in  her  to  think  so,"  I  exclaimed. 

Again  the  doctor  was  silent,  but  by  the  light  of  the  full 
moon  I  saw  that  there  was  a  curious  train  of  thought  pass- 
ing through  his  mind,  but  it  did  not  manifest  itself  in  words; 
for  when  he  again  spoke,  it  was  merely  to  reply,  "Yes,  very 
foolish  ;"  then,  after  another  pause,  he  added,  "  and  still 
I  know  of  no  reason  why  I  should  like  her  best — do  you  ?" 

"Yes,"  I  answered  quickly,  "there  are  many  reasons. 
5 


98  MEADOW  BROOK. 

She  is  handsome  ;  I  am  homely.     She  is  graceful ;  I  am 
awkward.     She  is  rich  ;  I  am  poor  " 

"  She  is  artificial  ;  you  are  truthful ;"  said  he,  interrupt- 
ing me,  while,  without  paying  any  heed  to  this  remark, 
I  continued,  "  she  is  a  young  lady,  and  I  am  a  little  girl — 
only  thirteen." 

"  I  wish  you  were  older,  Rose,"  said  he,  "  and  had  seen 
a  little  more  of  the  world." 

Then  followed  a  long  conversation  in  which  much  was 
said,  which  had  far  better  been  left  unsaid  ;  for  I  was 
a  warm-hearted,  impulsive  child,  believing  that  I  to  him 
was  what  he  was  to  me.  And  still  he  did  not  once  commit 
himself,  nor  in  what  he  said  was  there  aught  which  could 
possibly  have  been  construed  into  an  avowal  of  anything 
save  friendship,  which  was  the  theme  upon  which  he  rang 
many  a  change.  Alas,  for  such  friendships  !  They  are 
dangerous  to  one's  peace  of  mind,  particularly  if  told  be- 
neath an  old  oak  tree,  with  the  silvery  moonlight  shining- 
down  upon  you,  and  the  soft  summer  air  gently  moving  the 
green  leaves  above  your  head.  How  long  we  sat  there  1 
do  not  know  ;  but  I  was  the  first  to  propose  going,  telling 
him  they  would  miss  him  at  the  party,  and  wonder  at  his 
absence. 

"Let  them  wonder  then,"  said  he  ;  "I  have  no  intentio 
of  returning  to  the  house.     It  would  be  intolerable  after 
this  pleasant  chat  with  you,  so  I  shall  just  get  my  horse  and 
go  quietly  home." 

I  did  not  then  know  that  he  had  not  sufficient  courage  to 
brave  the  jokes  and  jeers  which  he  knew  were  sure  to  greet 
him,  should  he  return  to  Captain  Thompson's.  Neither  did 
I  know  that  with  his  fashionable  friends  he  would  scarcely 
dare  defend  me  ;  nor  that  when  John  Thompson  once,  in  * 
his  presence,  imitated  the  way  in  which  I  stumbled  and  fell,  . 


DELL  THOMPSON'S  PARTY.  99 

Ae joined  in  the  laugh  which  followed;  saying,  though  as  if 
in  apology,  "  that  it  was  too  bad  to  make  fun  of  me,  for  I 
was  quite  a  nice  little  girl." 

We  found  Mrs.  Ross  sitting  up  for  me,  sleeping  in  her 
chair,  while  the  tallow  candle  at  her  side  had  burned  and 
spluttered  away,  until  the  black,  crisped  wick  was  longer 
than  the  candle  itself. 

"  Lordy  massy!  doctor,  is  that  you  ?"  she  exclaimed,  rub- 
bing open  her  eyes  and  hooking  up  her  dress,  which,  for 
comfort,  she  had  loosened.  "  I  thought,  mebby,  you'd  beau 
Rosa  home.  Come  in  and  stay  a  spell.  I'd  as  lief  you'd 
spark  it  awhile  in  t'other  room  as  not !" 

But  the  doctor  had  no  idea  of  doing  anything  so  marked 
as  that ;  and  with  a  whispered  good  night  to  me,  and  an  au- 
dible one  to  Mrs.  Ross,  he  departed ;  just  as  the  good  lady 
asked  me,  loud  enough  for  him  to  hear,  <fif  I'd  dirtied  her 
stockings,  lost  her  mitts,  or  broken  her  breastpin  ?" 


100  MEADOW  BROOK. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

CLOSE     OF    SCHOOL   IN    PINE    DISTRICT. 

WHETHER  Dr.  Clayton  cared  for  me  or  not,  he  exerted 
his  influence  in  my  behalf,  plainly  telling  John  Thompson 
that  he  ought  to  be  ashamed  to  annoy  me  as  he  did;  and 
dropping  a  few  hints  to  Mrs.  Thompson,  who  now  tried  to 
restrain  her  son  ;  so  that  after  the  party,  hostilities  in  that 
quarter  nearly  ceased.  But  the  ball  was  in  motion,  and 
could  not  well  be  stopped  ;  for  what  the  Thompsons  now 
lacked,  the  rest  of  the  District  made  up.  It  was  the  general 
impression,  I  believe,  that  the  scholars  had  learned  nothing 
save  a  few  pieces  of  poetry ;  and  that  I  had  done  nothing 
but  whip,  scold,  and  cry.  To  all  these  accusations  I  plead 
guilty  ;  and  when  Mr.  Randall,  one  day,  proposed  to  me  to 
bring  my  labors  to  a  close,  I  replied  that  ' '  nothing  could 
please  me  better,"  though  there  was  a  tremor  in  my  voice  as 
I  thought  how  the  people  of  Meadow  Brook  would  laugh. 
Mr.  Randall,  probably,  divined  my  thoughts,  for  he  quickly 
rejoined,  "  The  weather  is  gettin'  so  hot  that  the  youngsters 
need  a  vacation.  Mebby,  in  the  fall,  when  it  is  cooler,  we 
shall  have  you  back." 

And  so  it  was  settled  that  school  should  close  the  next 
week  on  Saturday,  and  that  on  Friday  I  should  have  an 
examination  !  This,  to  a  teacher  in  Western  New  York,  may 
seem  strange ;  but  those  who  have  taught  in  that  part  of 


CLOSE  OF  SCHOOL  IN  FIXE  DISTRICT.  101 

New  England  where  I  did,  know  that  such  a  thing  cannot 
well  be  avoided.  No  matter  how  small  the  school,  or  how 
inefficient  the  teacher  may  be,  an  examination  must  be  held, 
or  you  at  once  lose  caste  ;  the  people  unanimously  declaring 
you  to  be  ashamed  of  showing  how  little  your  pupils  have 
learned.  In  my  case,  I  was  rather  anxious  than  otherwise 
for  an  opportunity  to  show  off ;  for  I  was  sure  my  scholars 
would  acquit  themselves  creditably.  I  well  knew  they 
could  stand  up  and  repeat  "  verses,"  the  multiplication  table, 
the  names  of  the  fourteen  counties  of  Massachusetts,  and 
tell  who  made  them,  and  where  the  sun  rose,  louder  and 
faster  than  any  other  seventeen  children  in  town  !  I  confi- 
dently expected  all  the  parents  and  friends  to  be  there,  and 
as  my  own  wardrobe  was  rather  scanty,  I  coaxed  my  sister 
Anna,  who,  though  several  years  my  senior,  was  still  not 
much  taller  than  myself,  to  let  me  wear  her  new  black  silk  ! 
It  was  my  first  appearance  in  a  long  dress,  and  it  troubled 
me  greatly;  but  by  dint  of  holding  it  up,  as  ladies  do  now-a- 
days,  I  succeeded  in  getting  to  the  schoolhouse,  where  I 
found  my  pupils  arrayed  in  their  best;  Ike  Ross  having  in 
his  shirt  bosom  the  selfsame  glass  breastpin  which  I  had 
sported  at  Dell  Thompson's  party.  Not  wishing  the  spec- 
tators to  lose  any  of  the  exercises,  I  sat  in  grim  silence, 
awaiting  their  arrival :  but  my  waiting  was  all  in  vain ;  for, 
with  the  exception  of  Mrs.  Randall  and  Dr.  Clayton,  the 
latter  of  whom  came  in  the  capacity  of  Inspector,  not  a  sin- 
gle individual  was  present  1  Not  a  parent — not  a  friend, 
nor  a  foe — and  still,  if  the  examination  had  not  been  held, 
those  who  stayed  away  would  have  ridiculed  me,  and  voted 
my  school  even  a  worse  failure  than  they  did.  So  much  for 
consistency.  Parents,  I  think,  are  not  sufficiently  aware  of 
the  great  good  their  occasional  presence  in  the  schoolroom 
will  do,  both  to  teacher  and  scholar;  the  latter  of  whom  will 


102  MEADOW  BROOK. 

almost  invariably  study  harder  and  strive  to  have  better 
lessons,  if  there  is  a  prospect  of  their  father  or  mother's 
hearing  them  recite  ;  while  the  former,  feeling  that  an  inte- 
rest is  taken  in  them,  will  also  be  incited  to  fresh  efforts  for 
the  improvement  of  those  committed  to  their  charge. 

But  not  thus  thought  the  people  of  Pine  Hill.  Satis- 
fied that  an  examination  wag  going  on,  they  stayed  at 
home,  expressing  their  surprise  when  they  heard  that  no- 
body was  there,  wondering  what  it  meant,  and  saying 
"  folks  ought  to  be  ashamed  for  not  going  1"  As  if  to  make 
amends  for  their  neglect,  Dr.  Clayton,  in  his  closing  re- 
marks, said  some  very  complimentary  things  concerning  my 
school,  which  he  bade  the  children  repeat  to  their  parents  ; 
and  such  is  human  nature,  that,  when  I  had  received  my 
Eight  Dollars,  and  was  gone,  the  District,  in  speaking  of 
me,  said,  "  I  wasn't  the  worst  teacher,  after  all." 

About  four  o'clock,  there  came  up  a  thunder  shower, 
which  caused  both  Mrs.  Randall  and  the  scholars  to  hasten 
home.  Dr.  Clayton,  on  the  contrary,  was  in  no  hurry. 
"  It  was,  perhaps,  the  last  opportunity  he  would  have  of 
seeing  me,"  he  said,  "  and  he  meant  to  improve  it." 

It  was  not  very  far  to  Meadow  Brook  I  thought,  and  so 
I  at  last  ventured  to  say. 

"  I  know  that,"  he  replied  ;  "  but  people  might  talk  were 
I  to  call  on  you,  and  I  do  not  wish  to  do  anything  which 
will  affect  you  unpleasantly." 

"  I  don't  care  what  folks  say,"  arose  to  my  lips,  but  its 
utterance  was  prevented  by  a  flash  of  lightning  and  a  thun- 
der crash,  which  made  me  shriek  aloud,  while  I  covered  my 
face  with  my  hands. 

I  shall  not  describe  the  way  which  Dr.  Clayton  took  to 
calm  my  fright,  for  all  who  have  passed  through  a  similar 
experience  can  imagine  it ;  but  the  remembrance  of  that 


CLOSE  OF  SCHOOL  IN  PINE  DISTRICT.  103 

thunder-storm  lingered  in  my  memory  long  after  I  had  for- 
gotten the  night  when  I  sat  with  him  in  the  soft  moonlight 
beneath  the  old  oak  tree.  When  the  storm  had  ceased  and 
the  sun  was  again  shining  on  the  tree-tops  at  the  west,  he 
left  me,  placing  on  my  hand  at  parting  a  little  gold  ring,  on 
which  was  inscribed,  simply,  "  Rose." 

"  It  was  the  gift  of  friendship,"  he  said — "  nothing  more  ;" 
and  he  wished  me  to  wear  it  "  for  the  sake  of  the  few  plea- 
sant hours  we  had  spent  together." 

I  suppose  it  was  wrong  in  me  to  accept  it.  I  thought  so 
then,  but  I  could  not  refuse  it  ;  and  remembering  the  fate  of 
the  one  sent  by  Herbert  Langley  to  Anna,  I  resolved  upon 
keeping  it  a  secret,  and  only  wearing  it  when  I  was  alone. 
For  a  long  time  I  sat  in  the  deserted  schoolroom,  while  the 
damp  air,  which  came  through  the  open  window,  fell  upon 
my  uncovered  neck  and  arms,  nor  was  I  reminded  of  the 
lapse  of  time  until  it  began  to  grow  dark  around  me  ;  then 
hastily  throwing  on  my  things,  I  started  for  Mr.  Randall's, 
wetting  my  feet,  for  I  had  no  rubbers  with  me.  As  the  re- 
sult of  this,  when  I  awoke  next  morning  I  was  conscious  of 
a  pain  in  my  head,  a  soreness  in  my  throat,  and  an  aching  of 
my  back,  quite  as  unexpected  as  it  was  disagreeable.  I  had 
taken  a  violent  cold,  and  Mrs.  Randall,  when  she  saw  how 
pale  I  was  and  how  faint  I  appeared,  said  I  must  not  go  to 
school.  George,  she  said,  would  go  and  tell  the  scholars, 
and  I  must  stay  there  until  my  father  came  for  me  at  night, 
as  had  been  arranged  the  week  before.  To  this  plan  I 
finally  yielded,  and  all  the  day  long  I  hovered  over  the  fire, 
which,  in  the  little  sitting-room,  was  kindled  for  my  comfort. 

At  night,  when  my  father  came  for  me,  I  was  almost  too 
weak  to  stand  alone  ;  but  the  excitement  of  riding  imparted 
to  me  an  artificial  strength,  which  wholly  deserted  me  the 
moment  I  reached  home,  and  for  many  days  I  kept  my  bed. 


lOt  MEADOW  BROOK. 

attended  by  Dr.  Clayton,  who  accidently  heard  of  my  illness, 
and  who  came  daily  to  see  me.  Grandma,  who  was  some- 
thing of  a  iiur.se,  proposed  several  times  that  he  be  dismissed, 
saying,  he  only  made  me  worse,  for  I  was  always  more  fever- 
ish and  restless  after  one  of  his  visits  !  But  the  doctor,  to 
whom  she  one  day  made  the  suggestion,  said  he  should 
not  leave  me  until  I  was  well,  and  when  she  asked  him  how 
he  accounted  for  my  rapid  pulse  and  flushed  cheeks,  when- 
ever he  was  present,  he  very  gravely  replied,  that  "possibly 
my  heart  might  be  affected — the  symptoms  seemed  much  like 
it,"  adding,  as  he  saw  the  look  of  concern  on  grandma's  face, 
"  but  I  think  I  can  cure  that,  don't  you,  Rose  ?"  turning  to 
me,  and  taking  my  hand  to  see  how  fast  my  pulse  did  beat ! 

After  this,  grandma  made  no  further  objections  to  his 
visits.  "  If  Eose  had  the  heart  disease,  and  he  could  cure 
it,  he  ought  to  do  so  !" 

But,  alas  !  for  the  heart  disease,  which  feeds  upon  the  smile 
of  one  who,  when  sure  that  he  holds  it  in  his  grasp,  casts  it 
from  him,  as  children  do  a  long  coveted  toy,  of  which  they 
have  grown  weary. 


PRO  AND  CON.  105 


CHAPTER  IX. 

PRO    AND    CON. 

ON  a  pleasant  May  morning,  in  the  spring  succeeding  the 
events  narrated  in  the  last  chapter,  the  door  of  Dr.  Clay- 
ton's office  was  locked  against  all  iutruders.  The  shutters 
were  closed ;  while  within,  with  his  feet  upon  a  table  and  his 
hands  clasped  over  his  head,  the  doctor  himself  was  revolv- 
ing the  all-important  question — whether  it  were  better 
to  offer  himself  at  once  to  Dell  Thompson  "  and  have  it  done 
with,"  or  to  wait  a  few  years  for  a  little  girl,  who  had  re- 
cently crossed  his  pathway,  leaving  on  his  memory  footprints 
he  could  not  easily  efface.  For  the  benefit  of  any  young 
men  who  may  be  similarly  situated,  we  give  a  portion  of  his 
reasoning,  as  follows  : 

"  Now,  I  am  as  positive  as  a  man  need  be  that  I  can 
have  either  of  them  for  the  asking  ;  therefore,  in  a  case 
which  involves  the  happiness  of  one's  whole  life,  it  behooves 
me  to  consider  the  matter  well.  To  be  sure,  if  I  follow  the 
bent  of  my  inclination,  I  am  decided  at  once  ;  but  then,  mar- 
riages of  convenience  sometimes  prove  just  as  pleasant  as 
those  of  pure  love  ;  and  so  I'll  go  over  with  the  pros  and  cons 
of  both,  deciding  upon  the  one  which  has  the  most  of  the 
former  1 

"  First,  then,  there's  Rose,  a  most  beautiful  name.  Only 
think  how  refreshing  it  would  be  after  riding  ten  or  twelve 
5* 


106  MEADOW  BROOK. 

miles,  visiting  farmer  Stubbs  or  widow  Grubbs,  to  know 
there  was  a  Rose  watching  for  your  return.  Yes,  her  name 
is  in  her  favor." 

Here  the  hands  came  down  from  the  head,  and  wrote  one 
pro  against  the  name  of  Rose,  after  which  they  resume  their 
former  position,  and  the  doctor  goes  on  with  his  soliloquy  : 

"  She  is  frank,  artless,  unassuming,  means  what  she  says — 
in  short,  she  is  perfectly  natural,  and  I  always  feel  refreshed 
after  a  talk  with  her."  (Makes  pro  number  2.)  "Then 
she  is  so  wholly  unselfish  in  her  affection  for  me — loves  me 
so  devotedly — sees  no  fault  in  me  whatever — thinks  me 
handsome,  I  dare  say,  and  all  that." 

Here  glancing  at  himself  in  a  little  mirror  opposite,  and 
smoothing  his  shining  moustache,  the  doctor  waxes  eloquent 
on  said  Rose's  supposed  admiration  for  him,  writing  down, 
in  the  heat  of  his  excitement  two  pros,  making  in  all  four ! 
Verily,  Rosa  Lee,  your  prospect  of  becoming  Mrs.  Dr.  Clay- 
ton is"  brightening  fast.  But  to  proceed  : 

"  She  is  smart,  intelligent,  talented,  writes  poetry — and, 
with  proper  training,  would  perhaps  make  a  distinguished 
writer.  Were  I  sure  on  this  point,  I  should  not  hesitate  ; 
but  you  can't  tell  what  these  precocious  children  will  make  ; 
frequently  they  come  to  a  stand-still.'' 

And  here,  to  make  the  matter  sure,  he  writes  against  her 
name  one  pro  for  what  she  possibly  may  be,  and  one  con  for 
what  she  probably  will  not  be  ! 

"  Then  I  love  her  better  than  anything  else  in  the  known 
world.  I  do,  that's  a  fact  ;  but  she's  young — only  four- 
teen— and  before  she's  old  enough  to  marry  she  may  change 
forty  times,  and  that  would  kill  me  dead." 

Puts  dow  none  pro  for  his  own  love,  and  one  am  for  RosVs 
possible  inconstancy. 

"But  she    is   poor — or,  her   father,  they  say,  is  worth 


PRO  AND  CON.  107 

only  about  $5,000  !  He  already  has  nine  children,  and 
there's  time  enough  for  three  or  four  more : — thirteen  into 
Jive  thousand  makes — Long  Division,  a  rule  I  never  fancied  ; 
too  poor  altogether  1" 

And  against  Rose's  name  there  is  con  No.  3,  long  and 
black,  with  the  shadow  of  her  four  unborn  brothers,  who,  by 
the  way,  never  came  in  for  a  share  of  the  $5,000. 

"  Then  her  family  connections,  I  do  not  suppose,  are  such 
as  would  add  anything  to  my  influence.  Good,  respectable 
people,  no  doubt,  but  not  known  in  the  world  like  the  Hun- 
gerfords,  Dell  Thompson's  maternal  relatives.  To  be  sure, 
I  once  heard  Rose  speak  of  an  uncle  who  resides  in  Boston, 
but  I  dare  say  he's  some  grocer  or  mechanic,  living  on  a 
back  street ;  while  Dell's  uncle,  from  the  same  city,  must  be 
a  man  of  wealth  and  importance,  judging  by  the  figure  his 
wife  cuts  when  she  visits  the  captain." 

Here  Dell  received  a  pro  for  the  Hungerford  blood  flow- 
ing in  her  veins,  while  Rose  had  a  con  for  the  want  of  said 
Hungerford  blood. 

"  Dell,  too,  has  $10,000  of  her  own,  or  rather  will  have, 
when  her  grandmother  dies  ;  and  there  are  not  many  young 
men  who  can  jump  into  that  fortune  every  day.  Yes, 
$10,000  is  a  decided  temptation." 

And  lest  Rose,  who  already  numbered  six,  should  come 
out  in  the  majority,  three  long  marks  were  put  down  against 
the  $10,000  to  be  inherited  at  the  death  of  a  grandmother, 
whose  name  Dell  bore. 

"  Then  Dell  has  an  air,  which  shows  at  once  what  she  is, 
and  no  man  need  be  ashamed  of  her  in  any  place."  (Mark 
No.  5.)  "Then,  again,  she's  handsome — decidedly  so — 
such  beautiful  eyes  !  such  small  feet  !  and  curls  !" 

Here  :i  vague  remembrance  of  certain  long  shoes,  with 
wads  of  on' ton,  rersus  French  slippers  and  silken  hose,  arose 


108  MEADOW  BROOK. 

before  the  man  of  the  world,  resulting  in  a  pro  for  the  slip- 
pers, and  a  con  for  the  cotton  ! 

"But  Dell  is  deceitful — high-tempered — artificial — selfish 
superficial- — and  all  that  !  The  other  picture  suits  me  best, 
or  would,  were  it  not  for  the  Huugerford  blood,  and  the 
$10,000.  Let  me  see  how  it  foots  up  :— Six  pros  for  Dell, 
and  the  same  number  for  Rose." 

Here  was  a  dilemma  ;  but  anon  he  remembered  how  awk. 
wardly  the  last  mentioned  young  lady  looked,  when  she  fell 
at  his  feet — and  this  decides  the  matter.  He  is  sensitive 
to  ridicule,  very,  and  he  could  not  endure  the  sneering 
remarks  which  an  avowed  attachment  to  her  might  call  forth 
from  the  world  of  fashion  ;  so  he  crosses  one  of  the  pros 
which  he  had  written  against  her  name,  when  he  thought 
how  much  she  admired  him — and  then  it  stands,  Dell  6; 
Rose  5  ! 

Thus  was  the  die  cast.  Alas  !  for  the  young  girl,  who, 
that  same  spring  morning,  stole  away  to  her  accustomed 
haunt,  the  old  grape-vine,  whose  swelling  buds  were  not  an 
unfit  symbol  of  the  bright  hopes  now  springing  in  her  glad 
heart.  As  she  sits  there  alone,  with  the  running  brook  at 
her  feet,  she  thinks  of  him  who  has  grown  so  strongly  into 
her  love  ;  and  though,  in  words,  he  has  never  said  so,  by 
ten  thousand  little  acts  he  has  told  her  that  her  affection 
was  returned,  and  for  his  sake  she  wishes  she  was  older. 
He  has  wished  so  too,  in  her  presence,  many  a  time  ;  but  as 
that  cannot  be,  she  resolves  to  spend  the  season  of  her  child- 
hood in  making  herself  what  she  knows  he  would  wish  her 
to  be,  were  she  to  share  his  lot  in  life  ;  and  then,  when  the 
lapse  of  years  shall  have  ripened  her  into  womanhood,  she 
thinks  how  she  can,  without  shame,  put  her  hand  in  his,  and 
go  forth  into  the  world  satisfied,  though  it  brought  hex 
naught  but  care,  if  he  were  only  with  her. 


PRO  AND  CON.  109 

Alas,  for  thee,  Rosa  !  A  few  miles  to  the  southward,  and 
the  same  sun  which  now  shines  softly  down  on  you,  looks  in 
through  a  richly  curtained  window,  and  its  golden  rays  fall 
on  the  queenly  form  of  your  rival ;  who,  with  a  look  of  exulta- 
tion on  her  finely  cast  features,  listens  to  the  words  she  has 
long  waited  to  hear,  and  which  have  now  been  spoken; 
while  he,  of  whom  you  dream,  bends  gently  over  her,  his 
own — his  letrothed !  And  still,  in  the  very  moment  of  his 
triumph,  there  comes  up  before  him  a  pale,  childish  face, 
which,  with  its  dreamy  eyes  of  blue,  looks  reproachfully  upon 
him.  But  pride  and  ambition  weave  together  a  veil  with 
which  hides  the  image  from  his  view,  bidding  him  for- 
get that  any  other  save  the  peerless  Dell,  e'er  stirred  the 
fountain  of  his  love. 

#  #  #  *  *  * 

Would  it  be  well  for  us  always  to  know  what  is  passing 
in  the  minds  of  our  friends,  whether  present  or  absent  ?  I 
think  not  ;  and  still,  could  Rosa  Lee  have  known  what  had 
transpired,  methinks  she  would  not  have  darted  away  so 
quickly  as  she  did,  when  told  that  Dr.  Clayton  was  coming 
through  the  gate  one  afternoon,  about  six  weeks  after  his 
engagement  with  Dell.  Why  she  ran,  she  could  not  tell, 
except  it  were,  as  her  brother  Charlie  said,  that  "  gals 
always  run  off  and  spit  on  their  hair,  when  they  saw  their 
beaux  coming." 

Homely  as  this  expression  is,  there  was  in  this  case  some 
truth  in  it ;  for,  though  Rose  did  not  spit  upon  her  hair, 
she  went  to  her  room  and  brushed  it,  winding  one  or  two 
of  the  rougher  curls  about  her  finger,  then  taking  from  its 
hiding-] )lace  the  ring,  his  gift,  she  placed  it  upon  her  finger, 
and  with  heightened  color  went  down  to  greet  the  doctor, 
who  Iiad  come  to  make  his  farewell  visit — for,  four  weeks 
from  that  night,  Dell  Thompson  would  be  his  wife.  Long 


J10  MEADOW  BROOK. 

had  he  debated  the  propriety  of  seeing  Rose  again,  con- 
science bidding  him  leave  her  aloiie,  while  inclination  cla- 
mored loudly  for  one  more  quiet  talk  with  her,  one  more 
walk  by  moonlight,  one  more  look  into  her  childish  face, 
and  then  he  would  leave  her  forever  ;  never  again  suffering 
a  thought  of  her  to  come  between  him  an-d  the  bride  of  his 
choice. 

And  for  this  purpose  he  had  come  ;  but  when  he  saw  how 
joyfully  Rose  met  him,  and  how  the  bloom  deepened  on  her 
usually  pale  cheek,  his  heart  misgave  him,  and  for  the  first 
time,  he  began  to  realize  the  wrong  he  had  done  her.  But 
it  was  now  too  late  to  remedy  it,  he  thought ;  and  as  if  bent 
upon  making  matters  still  worse,  he  asked  her  to  accompany 
him  in  a  walk  down  the  green  lane,  to  the  haunts  he  knew 
she  loved  the  best,  and  where  they  had  more  than  once  been 
before.  Oh,  that  walk  ! — how  long  it  lingered  in  the 
memory  of  Rose,  for  never  before  had  the  doctor's  manner 
been  so  marked,  or  his  words  so  kind  as  when  together  they 
sat  upon  the  moss-grown  bank,  beneath  the  spreading  vine, 
while  he  talked  to  her  of  the  past,  of  the  happiness  he  had 
experienced  in  her  society,  and  which  he  said  would  be 
one  of  the  few  green  spots,  to  which,  in  the  years  to  come,  he 
should  look  back  with  pleasure.  Then  drawing  her  so 
closely  to  him  that  her  head  almost  rested  upon  his  shoulder, 
he  asked  of  her  the  privilege  of  "  once  kissing  her  before 
they  parted  "—  —  he  did  not  say  forever,  but  the  rustling 
leaves  and  the  murmuring  brook  whispered  it  in  her  car  as 
she  granted  his  request,  shuddering  the  while,  and  wondering 
at  the  strangeness  of  his  manner.  Possibly  he.  had  it  in 
his  rniudtfo  tell  her,  but  if  so,  he  found  himself  unequal  to  the 
task,  and  he  left  her  without  a  word  of  the  coming  event, 
of  which  she  had  not  the  slightest  suspicion. 


MRS.  DR.  CLAYTOX.  Ill 


CHAPTER    X. 

MRS.     DR.     CLAYTON. 

ALTHOUGH  Meadow  Brook  and  Pine  District  were  distant 
from  each  other  only  four  or  five  miles,  there  was  between 
the  two  neighborhoods  but  little  communication  ;  and  this, 
added  to  the  fact  that  Aunt  Sally  Wright  was  confined  to 
her  bed,  was  undoubtedly  the  reason  why  the  news  of  the 
approaching  nuptials  did  not  reach  us  until  the  week  before 
the  time  appointed  for  them  to  take  place.  It  was  a  warm 
sultry  day  in  July,  that  Aunt  Sally,  who  was  now  con- 
valescent, sent  us  word  that  she  would  visit  us  that  after- 
noon, if  it  was  perfectly  convenient  ;  the  little  girl  who 
brought  the  message,  adding  that  "  Miss  Wright  said  Miss 
Lee  needn't  put  herself  out  an  atom,  as  she  wan't  a  bit 
particular  what  she  ett." 

Of  course  it  was  convenient,  and  about  one  o'clock  she 
came,  talkative  and  full  of  news  as  ever.  I  was  suffering 
from  a  severe  headache,  which,  during  the  morning,  had  kept 
me  confined  to  the  bed  ;  but  knowing  how  much  Aunt  Sally 
would  have  to  tell,  and  feeling  curious  to  hear  it  all,  I  went 
down  to  the  sitting-room,  where  her  first  exclamation  was, 
"  Now  do  tell  what  makes  you  look  so  down  in  the  mouth  ?" 

I  was  about  to  tell  her  of  my  headache,  when  she  pre- 
i  me  by  continuing — "  But  law!  it's  no  wonder,  seem' 
you've  lost  the  doctor  slick  and  clean." 


112  MEADOW  BROOK. 

A  dim  foreshadowing  of  the  truth  came  over  me,  but  with 
a  strong  effort,  I  controlled  my  feelings,  and  in  a  very  indif- 
ferent manner,  asked  her  what  she  meant. 

"  Now  I'll  give  up,"  said  she,  "  if  you  hain't  heerd  on't. 
Why,  it's  in  everybody's  mouth.  They  are  to  be  married 
next  Thursday  night,  at  nine  o'clock  ;  and  the  dress  is  white 
satin,  with  a  veil  that  comes  most  to  the  floor." 

"  Who  is  to  be  married  ?"  asked  Anna,  eagerly,  her 
interest  all  awakened  by  the  mention  of  white  satin  and  lace 
veils. 

"  Why,  Dr.  Clayton  and  Dell  Thompson  ;"  returned  Aunt 
Sally.  "  They  was  published  last  Sunday  ;  Andy  Slosson 
see  it  himself  and  told  me.  They  are  goin'  first  out  to 
York  State,  to  see  them  great  Falls,  arid  then  they  are  goin' 
to  live  in  Boston,  boardin'  at  some  of  them  big  taverns  ;  and 
Dell  has  got  six  bran  new  gowns  a-purpose  to  wear  to 
breakfast." 

Here  Aunt  Sally  paused  for  breath,  while  Anna  asked 
who  was  invited,  and  if  it  was  to  be  a  large  wedding. 

"  I  don't  know  how  large,"  said  Aunt  Sally,  "  but  it's 
pretty  likely  all  the  upper  crust'll  be  there.  /  hain't  been 
invited,  'cause  they  think  I'm  sick,  I  s'pose, — but  goodness 
alive  !  look  at  Rosa  !"  she  continued,  pointing  towards  me, 
who,  weary  and  faint,  had  lain  my  head  upon  the  window- 
stool. 

"  She's  got  the  sick  headache,"  said  Anna,  while  Lizzie, 
with  a  delicate  tact,  for  which  in  my  heart  I  blessed  her, 
came  up  to  me,  saying,  "  I  don't  believe  you  are  able  to  sit 
up  ;  I'd  go  to  bed." 

Glad  of  any  excuse  to  be  alone,  I  left  the  room,  going  to 
my  chamber,  where  I  wept  myself  to  sleep.  When  I  awoke 
the  sun  had  set,  but  I  heard  the  voices  of  the  family  below, 
and  once  when  I  thought  I  caught  the  sound  of  Dr. 


MRS.  DR.  CLAYTON.  118 

Clayton's  name,  I  involuntarily  stopped  my  ears  to  shut  out 
the  sound.  A  moment  after,  the  door  of  my  room  was 
softly  opened,  and  Carrie  came  stealing  in  on  tiptoe. 
Learning  that  I  was  awake,  she  advanced  towards  me,  hold- 
ing to  view  a  note,  which  she  said  had  been  left  there  for 
me  by  Captain  Thompson's  hired  man,  and  was  an  invitation 
to  the  wedding  !  It  was  still  sufficiently  light  for  me  to  see, 
and  leaning  upon  my  elbow,  I  read  on  a  card,  that  Mrs. 
Thompson  would  be  "  at  home  "  from  eight  to  eleven  on  the 
evening  of  the  25th,  while  in  the  corner  were  the  names  of 
"  Dr.  Clayton  and  Dell  Thompson." 

There  was  no  longer  a  shadow  of  hope  ! — it  was  all  true, 
and  he  had  insulted  me  with  an  invitation  to  witness  his 
marriage  with  another  !  I  did  not  know  then,  as  I  after- 
wards did,  that  the  invitation  was  purposely  sent  by  Dell  to 
annoy  me  !  For  a  moment  I  forgot  my  headache  in  my 
anger,  but  ere  long  it  returned  in  all  its  force,  and  if  the 
next  day  my  headache  continued  wi|,h  unabated  severity,  it 
was  not  without  a  sufficient  cause,  for  sleepless  nights  are 
seldom  conducive  to  one's  health.  Of  course  I  did  not 
attend  the  wedding,  which  was  said  to  have  been  a  brilliant 
affair  ;  the  bride  and  the  table  looking  beautifully,  while  the 
bridegroom,  it  was  rumored,  was  pale  and  nervous,  making 
the  responses  in  a  scarcely  audible  tone  of  voice. 

The  next  morning,  between  eight  and  nine  o'clock,  as  I 
was  on  my  way  to  school,  I  met  the  travelling  carriage 
of  Capt.  Thompson,  which  was  taking  the  newly  married 
couple  to  the  ddpot.  John  was  driving,  while  on  the  back 
seat,  with  his  arm  partly  around  his  bride,  was  the  doctor. 
My  first  impulse  was  not  to  look  at  them,  but  this  act  pride 
forbade,  and  very  civilly  I  returned  the  nod  of  Dell,  and  the 
polite  bow  of  the  doctor,  whose  face  turned  crimson  when  he 
saw  me.  A  moment  more,  and  a  turn  of  the  road  hid  them 


1U  MEADOW  BROOK. 

from  my  view  ;  then  seating  myself  upon  a  large  flat  stone, 
beneath  a  tree,  where  were  the  remains  of  a- play-house  built 
by  my  own  hands  only  the  autumn  before,  I  cried  out  loud, 
thinking  myself  the  most  wretched  of  beings,  and  wondering 
if  ever  any  one  before  had  such  trouble  as  I  !  As  nearly  as 
I  am  able  to  judge,  I  was  taking  my  first  lesson  in  lovesick- 
mss  •  a  kind  of  disease  which  is  seldom  dangerous,  but,  like 
the  toothache,  very  disagreeable  while  it  lasts.  At  least  I 
found  it  so,  and  for  weeks  I  pined  away  with  a  kind  of  sen- 
timental melancholy,  which  now  appears  to  me  wholly  fool- 
ish and  ridiculous  ;  for  were  I  indeed  the  wife  of  Dr.  Clayton, 
instead  of  Rosa  Lee,  this  book  would  undoubtedly  never 
have  been  written  ;  while  in  place  of  bending  over  the  ink- 
stand this  stormy  morning,  as  I  am  doing,  I  should  probably 
have  been  engaged  in  washing,  dressing,  scolding,  and  cuff- 
ing three  or  four  little  Claytons,  or  in  the  still  more  laudable 
employment  of  darning  the  socks  and  mending  the  trousers  (a 
thing,  by  the  way,  which  I  can't  do)  of  said  little  Claytons' 
sire  ;  who,  by  this  time,  would,  perhaps,  have  ceased  to  call 
me  "  his  Rose,"  bestowing  upon  me  the  less  euphonious  title 
of  "  .she,"  or  "  my  woman  ?" 

But  not  thus  did  I  reason  then.  I  only  knew  that  I  had 
lost  him  and  was  very  unhappy.  Many  a  long  walk  I  took 
alone  in  the  shadowy  woods,  singing  to  myself  snatches  of 
love-songs,  particularly  the  one  containing  the  following  : 

"  I  have  not  loved  lightly— 

I'll  think  of  thee  yet, 
And  I'll  pray  for  thee  nightly. 
Till  life's  sun  is  set." 

"  Somehow,  too,  I  got  the  impression  that  my  heart  was 

all  broken  to  pieces  ;  and  this  fact  satisfactorily  settled,  I 

to  take  a   melancholy  pleasure  in  brooding  over  my 


MRS.  DR.  CLAYTON.  115 

early  death,  and  thinking  how  Dr.  Clayton  would  feel,  when 
he  heard  the  sad  news  !  Almost  every  week  I  was  weighed, 
feeling  each  time  a  good  deal  chagrined  to  find  that  I  was 
not  losing  flesh  as  fast  as  a  person  in  a  decline  would  natur- 
ally do.  In  this  state  of  affairs,  I  one  day  came  across  a 
little  sketch  of  Hannah  More,  in  which  her  early  disappoint- 
ment was  described,  and  forthwith  I  likened  myself  to  her, 
and  taking  courage  from  her  example,  I  finally  concluded 
that  if  I  could  not  have  the  doctor  I  could  at  least  write  for 
the  newspapers,  and  some  day  I  might  perhaps  be  able  to 
make  a  book.  This,  I  thought,  would  amply  atone  for  my 
loss — an  opinion  which  I  hold  still,  for  if  ever  I  do  see  my- 
self in  a  book,  and  the  reviews  let  me  alone,  which,  in  consi- 
deration of  all  I  have  suffered,  I  am  sure  they  will  do,  I  shall 
consider  it  a  most  fortunate  circumstance  that  Dell's 
$10,000,  in  prospect,  proved  a  stronger  temptation  than  my 
father's  $5,000  divided  by  thirteen  ! 


116  MEADOW  BROOK. 


CHAPTER  XL 

BOSTON. 

THE  bridal  party  had  returned  from  the  Falls,  and  after 
spending  a  week  or  more  at  Capt.  Thompson's  the  doctor 
took  down  his  sign,  boxed  up  his  books,  pills,  powders,  and 
skeleton,  which  some  called  his  Anatomy,  while  Dell  packed  up 
her  six  morning  gowns  with  hosts  of  other  finery,  and  then 
one  day  in  August  they  started  for  Boston  ;  where  the  doc- 
tor hoped  for  a  wider  field  of  labor,  fully  expecting  to  be 
aided  by  the  powerful  influence  of  Mr.  Marshall,  his  wife's 
uncle,  whose  high  station  in  the  city  he  never  once  doubted. 
For  this  opinion  he  had,  as  the  world  goes,  some  well  found- 
ed reasons ;  for  not  only  did  Dell  often  quote  "  my  Aunt 
Marshall  of  Boston,"  but  the  lady  herself  also  managed  to 
impress  the  people  of  Pine  District  with  her  superiority  over 
them,  and  her  great  importance  at  home.  Notwithstanding 
that  she  frequently  spent  several  weeks  at  Capt.  Thompson's, 
she  still  could  not  endure  the  country — "  the  people  were  so 
vulgar — 'twas  so  dull  there,  and  no  concerts,  no  operas,  no 
theatres,  no  star  actors,  no  parties,  and  more  than  all,  no 
dear,  delightful  old  Common,  with  its  shaded  walks  and  vel- 
vet grass." 

Of  course  Dr.  Clayton,  in  thinking  of  her  city  home,  fan- 
cied to  himself  a  princely  mansion  on  Beacon  street,  over- 
looking the  "  dear,  delightful  old  Common,"  and  it  is  scarcely 


BOSTON.  117 

more  than  natural  that  his  heart  expanded  with  some  lit- 
tle degree  of  pride,  as  he  saw  in  contemplation  the  dinner 
parties,  evening  parties,  soirees,  etc.,  which  he  confidently 
expected  to  attend  at  said  princely  mansion.  At  first  he  had 
entertained  a  faint  hope  that  he  might  possibly  board  with 
his  new  uncle  ;  but  this  idea  was  instantly  repelled  by  his 
wife,  who  did  not  seem  so  much  inclined  to  talk  of  her  "  city 
Aunt "  as  formerly.  So  it  was  decided  that  they  should  for 
a  time  take  rooms  at  the  Tremout. 

It  was  a  dark,  rainy  night  when  they  arrived,  and  as  it 
was  cold  for  the  season,  their  rooms  seemed  cheerless  and 
dreary,  while,  to  crown  all,  the  bride  of  six  weeks  w.as  un- 
deniably and  decidedly  out  of  temper  ;  finding  fault  with 
everything,  even  to  her  handsome  husband,  who  fidgeted  and 
fussed,  brought  her  the  bottle  of  hair  oil  instead  of  cologne, 
stepped  on  her  linen  travelling  dress  with  his  muddy  boot, 
spit  in  the  grate  instead  of  the  spit-box,  breathed  in  her  face 
when  he  knew  how  she  disliked  tobacco,  thought  of  Rosa 
Lee,  and  wondered  if  she  were  ever  cross  ("nervous"  Dell 
called  it),  thought  not,  and  almost  wished — no,  didn't  wish 
anything,  but  as  an  offset  thought  of  the  $10,000,  asked  Dell 
how  old  her  grandmother  was,  received  for  an  answer,  "  I 
don't  know  and  I  don't  care  ;"  after  which  he  went  down  stairs 
and  regaled  himself  with  a  cigar  until  informed  that  supper 
was  ready.  Ate  all  alone,  Dell  refusing  to  go  down — found 
her  in  tears  on  returning  to  his  room,  was  told  that  she 
"  was  homesick,  and  wished  she'd  never  come."  He  began 
to  wish  so  too,  but  said  "  she'd  feel  better  by  and  by."  Sat 
for  an  hour  or  more  cross-legged  listening  to  the  rain,  and 
wondering  if  there  was  a  cure  for  nervousness  ;  finally  went 
to  bed  and  dreamed  of  Rosa  Lee  and  the  moonlight  night, 
when  they  sat  under  the  old  oak  tree,  and  of  the  thunder- 
storm when  he  gave  her  the  little  gold  ring. 


118  MEADOW  BROOK. 

The  next  morning  Mrs.  Doctor  Clayton  was  all  smiles,  and 
when,  with  her  handsome  eyes,  shining  hair,  and  tasteful 
wrapper,  she  descended  to  the  breakfast-room,  she  attracted 
much  attention,  and  more  than  one  asked  who  she  was,  as 
they  turned  for  a  second  glance.  Nothing  of  this  escaped 
the  doctor,  and  with  a  glow  of  pride  he  forgot  the  vexa- 
tious of  the  night  previous,  and  gave  vent  to  a  mental  pshaw ! 
as  he  thought  of  his  dream;  for  well  he  knew  that  the  little 
plain-faced  Rosa  could  not  compare  with  the  splendid  wo- 
man at  his  side.  Breakfast  being  over,  he  ventured  to  sug- 
gest the  possibility  of  their  soon  receiving  a  call  from  her  aunt; 
but  Dell  hastily  replied,  that  such  a  thing  was  hardly  proba- 
ble, as  her  Aunt  had  her  own  affairs  to  attend  to,  and  would 
not  trouble  herself  about  them.  The  doctor's  hands  went 
into  his  pockets,  and  his  eyes  went  over  inquiringly  to  his 
wife,  who  continued  speaking  rapidly,  as  if  it  were  a  painful 
duty  which  she  felt  compelled  to  perform. 

"  I  don't  know  where  you  got  the  idea  that  Uncle  Mar- 
shall is  such  a  great  man — not  from  me,  certainly.  But  got 
it  you  have,  and  it's  time  you  knew  the  truth.  He  is  a 
good,  honest  man,  I  dare  say,  and  respectable,  too;  but  he  is 
not  one  of  the  ton,  by  any  means.  Why,  he's  nothing  more 
nor  less  than  a  tailor,  and  earns  his  bread  from  day  to 
day." 

"  But  his  wife" — interrupted  the  doctor — "  how  happens 
it  that  she  supports  so  much  style  ?" 

"  Oh,  that's  easily  accounted  for,"  returned  Dell.  "  They 
have  no  children — she  is  fond  of  dress,  and  spends  all  she 
can  get  for  that  purpose.  She  was  an  apprentice  girl  and 
learned  her  trade  in  my  uncle's  shop,  and  it  is  said,  some- 
times helps  him  now  when  he  is  pressed  hard." 

"  Why  did  you  never  tell  me  this  before  ?"  asked  the  doc- 
tor, his  brow  growing  thoughtful. 


BOSTON.  119 

"  And  why  should  I  tell  you  ?"  answered  Dell.  "  What 
did  I  suppose  you  cared  whether  he  were  a  prince  or  a  tailor. 
You  married  me,  I  hope,  for  myself,  and  not  for  my  rela- 
tions." 

The  doctor  thought  of  the  ten  thousand  dollars  just  in 
time  to  force  down  the  answer  which  sprang  to  his  lips,  and 
which  was  far  better  to  be  unuttered  ;  so,  in  its  place,  he 
asked,  "  Where  do  they  live  ?" 

"  On  a  back  street,  some  distance  from  here,"  said  Dell  ; 
adding,  that  their  house,  though  small,  was  pleasant  and 
neatly  furnished.  "  It  is  well  enough  in  the  country  to  have 
a  city  Aunt  on  which  to  jJimne  one's  self,"  she  continued, 
laughingly;  "  but  here,  where  she  is  known,  I  do  not  intend 
having  much  intercourse  with  her,  for  a  physician  and  tailor 
will,  of  course,  occupy  entirely  different  positions.  How- 
ever, I  must  treat  her,  at  first,  with  a  show  of  politeness, 
and  if  you  are  so  disposed,  we'll  go  round  there  and  call  this 
morning." 

The  doctor  made  no  objections,  and  ere  long  they  were  walk- 
ing over  the  stony  pavement  towards  B street,  which,  as 

Dell  had  said,  was  rather  out  of  the  way.  The  house,  how- 
ever, at  which  they  stopped,  was  a  pleasant  little  cottage, 
with  a  nicely-kept  yard  in  front,  while  the  parlor,  into  which 
they  were  shown,  was  quite  tasefully  furnished.  Mrs.  Mar- 
shall herself  answered  their  ring,  appearing  greatly  surprised 
when  she  saw  them,  but  not  more  so  than  Doctor  Clayton, 
who  would  never  have  recognized  the  dashing  lady  of  Pine 
District  in  the  plain-looking  woman,  who,  in  a  cheap  calico 
wrapper,  unbrushed  hair,  and  checked  apron,  now  sat  before 
him — his  Aunt.  And  yet  he  could  not  help  thinking  her  far 
more  agreeable  than  he  had  ever  seen  her  before.  The  truth 
was,  that  Mrs.  Marshall  was  one  of  those  weak-minded  wo- 
men who,  being  nothing  at  home,  strove  to  make  amends  by 


120  MEADOW  BROOK. 

"making  believe"  abroad;  assuming  everything  in  the  latter 
and  nothing  in  the  former  condition.  Consequently,  she, 
who  in  the  country  was  proud  and  overbearing,  affecting 
ignorance  of  the  most  trivial  matters,  was,  at  home,  a  com- 
paratively quiet,  domestic  woman;  doing  her  own  work,  and, 
aside  from  being  a  little  jealous  and  envious  of  her  more  for- 
tunate neighbors,  generally  minding  her  own  business. 

After  the  first  flutter  of  meeting  the  doctor  was  over,  she 
became  herself  again,  and  set  about  entertaining  them  to  the 
best  of  her  ability,  inviting  them  to  stay  with  her  to  dinner, 
and  urging  as  an  inducement,  that  she  was  going  to  have 
"  peaches  and  cream  for  dessert."  But  Dell  rather  haughtily 
declined,  whereupon  her  aunt  asked  "  when  she  would  come 
round  and  spend  the  day  ?"  saying,  "  she  must  do  so  before 
long,  or  they  might  not  be  in  that  house." 

"  Not  be  in  this  house  !  Why  not  ?"  asked  Dell ;  and 
Mrs.  Marshall  replied,  "  Why,  you  know,  we  have  always 
rented  it  of  Mr.  Lee,  and  he  talks  of  selling  it." 

Instantly  the  doctor  thought  of  Rosa,  and  involuntarily 
repeated  the  name—"  Lee — Lee  " 

"  Yes,"  said  Mrs.  Marshall.  "  He  has  a  brother  in  Mea- 
dow Brook,  whom  you  may  know." 

"  Is  he  wealthy  ?"  asked  the  doctor. 

"  Why,  ye-es,  I  s'pose  so,"  said  Mrs.  Marshall,  hesitat- 
ingly, as  if  unwilling  to  admit  what  she  could  not  deny. 
"  He  lives  in  a  big  house  on  Beacon  street — keeps  his  car- 
riage— and  they  say  the  curtains  in  the  front  parlor  cost  a 
thousand  dollars,  and  there  are  only  two  windows  either." 

Here  she  cast  a  deprecating  glance  towards  her  own  very 
prettily  embroidered  muslin  curtains,  which  probably  cost 
about  a  hundredth  part  of  that  sum.  Soon  after,  the  newly 
married  pair  arose  to  go,  the  doctor  feeling,  in  spite  of 
himself,  a  little  uncomfortable,  though  at  what  he  hardly 


BOSTON.  121 

knew;  for  he  would  not  acknowledge  to  himself  that  he  was 
at  all  disappointed  because  Dell's  uncle  was  a  tailor  instead 
of  a  millionaire,  or  because  Rose's  uncle  lived  on  Beacon 
street,  and  sported  curtains  which  cost  a  thousand  dollars. 
This  did  not  in  the  least  affect  Dell.  She  was  his  wife,  and 
as  such  he  would  love  and  cherish  her,  ministering  as  far  as 
possible  to  her  wants,  and  overlooking  the  faults  which  ho 
knew  she  possessed.  Thus  reasoned  his  better  nature  as  he 
rode  home,  unconscious  that  the  object  of  his  thoughts  was 
at  that  very  moment  misconstruing  his  silence  into  disap- 
pointment, and  writing  against  him  bitter  things  in  her 
heart. 

It  was  a  peculiarity  of  Dell's  to  get  angry  when  people 
least  expected  it,  and  then  to  sulk  until  such  time  as  she 
saw  fit  to  be  gracious;  so  when  they  reached  the  Treraont, 
the  doctor  was  astonished  to  find  her  past  speaking  ;  neither 
could  he  by  any  amount  of  coaxing  elicit  a  word  from  her 
for  more  than  an  hour.  At  the  end  of  that  time,  however, 
her  pent-up  wrath  exploded  ;  and,  in  angry  tones,  she 
accused  him  of  feeling  sorry  that  he  had  married  her, 
because  her  uncle  didn't  prove  to  be  a  great  man  as  he  had 


"  I  saw  it  all  in  your  face  when  we  were  in  the  omnibus," 
said  she;  "it  is  of  no  use  for  you  to  deny  it,"  adding,  as  she 
burst  into  tears,  "  but  you  cannot  regret  your  marriage 
more  than  I  do  mine,  and  you  needn't  feel  so  smart  either, 
for  your  father  was  a  poor  shoemaker  in  Maine,  and  when 
you  went  to  college  yon  rang  the  bell  in  part  payment  of 
your  tuition." 

This  was  a  phase  of  married  life  for  which  the  doctor  was 

wholly  unprepared,  and  during  the  first  part  of  his  wife's 

speech   he   stood   confounded,    but   by  the   time   she   had 

finished,  his  mind  was  pretty  well  made  up  to  box  her  ear?  ' 

0 


122  MEADOW  BROOK. 

This,  however,  he  did  not  do,  though  he  bade  her  "  shut  up 
her  head,"  repenting  the  harsh  words  the  moment  they  were 
uttered,  and  having  manliness  enough  to  tell  her  so.  Wind- 
ing his  arm  around  her,  he  talked  to  her  calmly  and 
rationally  until  she  came  out  of  her  pet,  and  agreed  "  to 
make  up."  This  process  we  leave  to  the  imagination  of  the 
reader,  only  suggesting  that  no  one  who  saw  the  handsome, 
loving  pair,  which  half  an  hour  after  went  down  to  dinner, 
would  have  dreamed  of  the  dark  cloud  which  had  so  recently 
lowered  on  their  matrimonial  horizon. 

****** 

Here,  wishing  the  doctor  success  in  procuring  patients, 
we  leave  them  for  a  time,  while  we  go  back  to  Mea- 
dow Brook,  where  our  house  was  one  day  thrown  into 
a  state  of  unusual  excitement  by  the  arrival  of  a  letter 
from  Aunt  Charlotte,  which  contained  an  invitation  for 
Anna  and  myself  to  spend  the  remainder  of  the  autumn  and 
the  whole  of  the  coming  winter  with  her  in  the  city. 
"  Rosa,"  she  wrote,  "  could  go  to  school,  while  Anna  would 
be  introduced  into  society." 

Of  course  we  were  greatly  surprised,  wondering  what  had 
come  over  our  haughty  aunt,  who,  as  the  reader  will 
recollect,  once  spent  a  Thanksgiving  with  us.  She  must  have 
changed,  we  thought,  or  else  there  was  some  mistake  about 
the  invitation.  But  this  could  not  be,  for  there  it  was  in 
black  and  white,  written  evidently  in  all  sincerity,  while 
added  to  it-  was  a  postscript  from  Uncle  Joseph,  who  also 
joined  in  the  request.  That,  if  nothing  more,  proved  that 
the  invitation  was  genuine,  for  there  was  no  mistaking 
my  uncle's  peculiar  handwriting,  and  it  only  remained  t^r 
as  to  decide  whether  we  would  accept  or  not,  Anna  and 
myself  said  "  Yes,"  at  once,  and  after  a  grave  deliberation 
in  grandma's  room,  the  same  conclusion  was  also  reached  by 


BOSTON.  123 

my  parents,  who,  after  giving  us  abundance  of  good  advice, 
(not  a  word  of  which  I  heard,  as  I  was  wondering  if  I 
should  ever  meet  the  doctor  and  Dell),  enjoined  it  upon 
Anna,  first,  never  to  dance  at  the  parties  which  she  might 
sometimes  attend  ;  second,  never  to  wear  her  dresses 
indecently  low,  as  some  of  the  city  girls  did  ;  and  third,  not 
to  flirt  with  Herbert  Langley.  For  this  last  injunction  they 
probably  fancied  there  was  little  need,  it  being  now  five 
years  since  she  had  seen  him,  and  as  they  knew  nothing  of 
the  perfumed,  gilt-edged  notes  which  lay  hidden  in  her  work- 
box,  they  very  naturally  supposed  she  had  forgotten  him. 
I  thought  so,  too,  for  hers  was  the  last  letter,  which  had 
been  unanswered  for  many  months,  and  Anna,  I  knew,  was 
far  too  proud  to  care  for  one  who  had  forgotten  her. 

Occasionally  we  had  heard  of  him  through  others,  and  it 
was  always  the  same  story,  viz.,  that  he  was  going  down  to 
a  drunkard's  grave,  as  fast  as  daily  drams  and  weekly  sprees 
could  carry  him  ;  but  if  these  reports  produced  any  effect 
upon  Anna,  it  was  impercept;ble.  She  was  now  twenty 
years  of  age,  and  was  a  fair,  delicate  looking  girl,  whom 
some  called  proud,  others  cold,  and  a  few  selfish;  but  this  last 
I  deny,  for  though  she  might  appear  so  to  strangers,  there 
was  not  in  our  whole  family,  if  I  except  brother  Charlie,  one 
who  would  sacrifice  more  of  their  own  comfort  for  that  of 
another  than  would  my  sister  Anna  ;  neither  was  there  one 
whom  I  loved  better,  for  though  she  was  six  years  my 
senior,  she  always  treated  me  as  one  nearer  her  own  age, 
while  I  looked  up  to  her  as  my  oracle,  thinking  that  what- 
ever she  did  must  necessarily  be  right. 

When  it  was  decided  that  we  were  to  go,  the  next 
important,  and  to  me,  most  delightful  task,  was  the  looking 
over  and  fixing  up  of  our  wardrobes,  which  kept  us  busy 
for  some  time.  As  Anna  was  to  go  into  society,  she  of 


124  MEADOW  BROOK. 

course  had  nearly  all  the  new  things,  and  much  as  I  loved 
her,  I  must  confess  to  a  feeling  of  envy  when  I  saw  the 
black  silk,  blue  merino,  crimson  and  brown  delaine,  etc., 
which  were  purchased  for  her,  while  I  was  put  off  with 
her  old  dresses,  "  made  over  as  good  as  new,"  but  when 
I  too,  was  presented  with  a  blue  merino  by  Charlie,  who 
was  now  a  clerk  in  one  of  the  Meadow  Brook  stores, 
all  my  bad  feelings  left  me,  and  with  great  alacrity  I 
assisted  in  the  preparations. 

It  was  a  lovely  day  late  in  October,  that  old  Sorrel 
stood  at  the  door  ready  to  convey  us  to  the  depot.  This 
was  the  first  time  I  had  really  left  home,  and  when  I  saw 
the  tears  in  my  mother's  eyes,  and  the  trembling  of 
grandma's  whole  body;  when  Juliet  held  me  so  long  to  her 
bosom;  when  Lizzie  and  Carrie  stole  from  me  a  hasty  kiss, 
and  then  ran  off  to  hide  their  grief ;  when  Charlie  and  John, 
who  were  both  clerks,  came  down  to  the  depot  to  bid  us 
good-bye,  affecting  to  be  very  manly,  notwithstanding  that 
their  chins  quivered;  and  when,  last  of  all,  my  father's  fervent 
"  God  bless  you,  my  children,"  resounded  in  my  ears,  I  began 
to  have  a  faint  idea  of  the  bitterness  there  is  in  parting,  be 
it  but  for  a  few  months.  As  we  expected,  we  found  our 
uncle's  carriage  at  the  depot  in  Boston,  and  ere  long  we  had 
reached  his  house  in  Beacon  street. 

I  remember  the  thrill  of  delight  which  I  experienced, 
when  first  I  entered  my  Aunt  Charlotte's  stylish  house,  and 
felt  that  it  was  to  be  my  home,  at  least  for  a  time.  Every- 
thing was  in  perfect  order,  and  for  an  instant  I  looked 
around  me  in  silent  wonder,  almost  forgetting  to  reply  to 
the  greeting  of  my  aunt,  who,  in  heavy  brocade  and  long 
blue  streamers  depending  from  her  head,  met  us  kindly  and 
hoped  we  were  well.  She  had  changed  since  last  I  saw  her, 
but  it  was  more  the  work  of  care  than  of  time.  She  was 


BOSTON  125 

much  thinner,  and  the  crow-tracks  around  her  eyes  were 
now  decidedly  deep-cut  wrinkles,  while  her  hair  was  here 
and  there  streaked  with  more  than  one  silver  thread. 

My  uncle  was  still  the  same  good-humored,  pleasant  man, 
a  little  afraid  of  his  wife,  it  may  be,  but  evidently  master  of 
his  own  house.  I  glanced  around  for  Herbert,  but  he  was 
not  there,  and  when,  on  Anna's  account  more  than  my  own, 
I  asked  for  him,  I  was  told  that  he  was  down  street,  but 
would  soon  be  home.  Einging  a  bell,  rny  aunt  bade  the* 
girl  who  appeared,  "show  the  young  ladies  to  their 
rooms,"  which  proved  to  be  a  large  airy  chamber  with  a  bed- 
room, dressing-room,  and  closet  adjoining.  After  a  hasty 
toilet  we  again  returned  to  the  parlor,  where  we  found  a 
tall,  richly  dressed  young  man,  whom  I  should  never  have 
recognized  as  Herbert  Langley.  He  was  much  altered  from 
when  I  last  saw  him  :  there  was  a  deep  flush  on  his  cheeks, 
which  had  reached  even  to  his  nose  ;  while  the  eyes  I  had 
once  thought  so  handsome  were  watery  and  unsteady  in 
their  movement.  On  the  whole,  however,  he  was  still  what 
some  would  call  good-looking.  He  was  sitting  with  his  back 
to  the  door,  but  at  the  sound  of  our  footsteps  he  turned 
around,  and  coming  towards  us,  welcomed  us  most  cordially 
to  Boston,  calling  us  "  cousins,"  and  claiming  a  cousin's  pri- 
vilege of  kissing  us — me  once,  and  Anna  three  times,  if  not 
four. 

She  was  a  little  piqued  at  his  neglect  in  answering  her  last 
letter,  and  wishing  to  show  proper  resentment,  she  drew 
back  rather  haughtily,  as  if  wondering  how  he  dare  "  tako 
such  liberties."  This  he  readily  perceived,  and  instant ly 
assuming  an  air  quite  as  indifferent  as  her  own,  he  turned 
towards  me,  hardly  noticing  her  again,  though  it  was  easy 
to  see  that  the  reserve  of  both  was  merely  affectation.  That 
evening  he  was  gone  until  nine  o'clock,  and  when  he  entered 


.26  MEADOW  BROOK. 

the  parlor,  I  noticed  on  the  face  of  my  aunt  the  same  anx- 
ious expression  which  I  remembered  having  seen  there,  when 
from  our  sitting-room  window,  she  watched  his  return.  But 
he  was  perfectly  sober,  and  with  a  sigh  of  relief,  she  resumed 
her  work  ;  while  he,  coming  round  to  my  side,  startled  me  by 
saying  that  "  he  had  just  met  with  a  friend  of  mine — Dr. 
Clayton." 

"  Where  did  you  see  him  ?"  asked  Anna,  while  I  bent 
lower  over  the  book  I  was  reading  ;  for  that  name  had  still 
a  power  to  move  me  strongly. 

"  Why,"  answered  Herbert,  "  Tom  Wilson,  an  old  school- 
mate of  mine,  boards  at  the  Tremont,  where  he  is  now  ly- 
ing very  sick.  All  the  old  physicians  have  given  him  up, 
and  so  he  has  employed  this  Dr.  Clayton,  who,  it  seems,  has 
been  at  the  same  hotel  for  six  weeks  or  more.  I  called  on 
Tom  this  evening,  and  while  I  was  there  Dr.  Clayton  came 
in.  In  the  course  of  our  conversation  he  spoke  of  Meadow 
Brook,  and  then,  as  a  matter  of  course,  I  said  there  were 
now  in  our  family  two  young  ladies  from  that  place.  When 
I  mentioned  Rosa's  name,  he  turned  almost  as  white  as  Toin 
himself,  and  if  she  were  not  so  young,  I  should  be  inclined  to 
think  there  was  something  between  them.  What  do  you 
say,  coz  ?" 

Here  Anna  came  to  my  aid,  saying,  "  Why,  he's  a  mar- 
ried man,  and  his  wife  is  with  him  at  the  Tremont." 

"The  dickens  he  is  !"  said  Herbert,  looking  a  little  puz- 
zled. Then  turning  to  his  mother,  he  added,  "  Mother,  you 
ought  to  call  on  this  Mrs.  Clayton,  for  if  she  is  an  acquaint- 
ance of  Anna  and  Rosa,  they  will  very  naturally  wish  to  see 
her  occasionally." 

"  She  needn't  call  for  me,"  said  I,  quickly. 

"Nor  for  me,  for  I  don't  know  her,"  rejoined  Anna,  while 
with  a  haughty  toss  of  her  head,  Aunt  Charlotte  replied,  that 


BOSTON.  127 

"  her  circle  of  acquaintances  was  quite  large  enough  now, 
and  she'd  no  idea  of  extending  it  by  taking  in  people  about 
<vhoni  she  knew  nothing." 

I  know  it  was  very  wrong  in  me,  but  I  could  not  help 
straightening  up  a  little  in  my  chair  as  I  wondered  what  the 
proud  Dell  Thompson  would  say  if  she  knew  that  the  de- 
spised Rosa  Lee  was  living  as  an  equal  in  a  family  which 
looked  down  upon  her  and  her  husband  as  nobodies.  I  was 
roused  from  my  reverie  by  my  aunt's  asking  Herbert  in  a 
low  tone,  "  how  Ada  was  to-night,"  and  glancing  towards 
him,  I  fancied  that  said  Ada,  whoever  she  might  be,  was 
to  him  not  a  very  pleasant  subject  just  then,  for  his  brow 
darkened  visibly,  while  he  replied,  "  I  never  once  thought  to 
inquire,  but  I  dare  say  she's  no  worse,  or  she  would  have 
sent  for  you  post  haste." 

There  was  a  moment's  silence,  and  then  my  aunt  again 
spoke,  "  Herbert,  I  wish  you'd  do  better.  You  know  how 
lonely  she  is,  and  how  much  she  must  necessarily  feel  your 
neglect." 

"  Fudge  !"  was  his  answer,  as  he  folded  his  hands  over 
his  head,  and  leaning  back  in  his  chair,  looked  straight  into 
the  astral  lamp. 

That  night,  when  Anna  and  I  were  alone  in  our  room,  the 
former  sat  for  a  time  in  deep  thought,  saying,  when  I  at 
last  told  her  the  clock  was  striking  eleven,  "  I  wonder  who 
Ada  is  !" 

/  wondered  so,  too,  and  my  interest  was  not  at  all  dimin- 
ished when  the  next  morning,  at  the  breakfast  table,  Aunt 
Charlotte  said  to  her  son,  "  Herbert,  I  shall  be  busy  this 
morning  making  arrangements  about  a  school  for  Rosa, 
and  I  wish  you'd  go  in  and  see  Ada,  will  you  ?'•' 

"  Yes,  yes,  I  will,"  said  he,  rather  impatiently,  adding, 
"  and  if  I  don't  find  her  any  better,  I  mean  to  assume  the 


128  MEADOW  BROOK. 

responsibility  of  discharging  that  old  superanuated  greeny 
who  attends  her,  a;.d  install  Dr.  Clayton  in  his  place.  I  took 
quite  a  fancy  to  him,  and  Fin  going  to  give  him  my  patron- 
age !" 

"  Oh,  I  wish  you  would  1"  I  exclaimed  involuntarily  ;  for 
in  spite  of  the  wrong  he  had  done  me,  I  cherished  no  feeling 
of  animosity  towards  him. 

Then,  again,  I  had  heard  that  it  was  sometimes  very  difiL 
cult  for  a  young  physician  to  obtain  much  practice  in  a 
strange  place  with  no  one  to  help  him,  and  I  thought,  per- 
haps, Herbert's  "  patronage  "  might  be  of  some  avail. 

"  I  see,"  said  Herbert  laughingly,  "  there  has  been 
something,  and  though  he  is  a  married  man,  you  still  feel  an 
interest  in  him,  and  want  him  to  succeed  ;  all  right,  and  I'll 
do  what  I  can  to  help  him  ;  for  I  verily  believe  he'll  get  Tom 
on  his  legs  agaiu  in  spite  of  what  the  temperance  folks  say 
about  his  blood's  being  all  turned  into  whisky  I" 

At  these  words  a  shadow  passed  over  Aunt  Charlotte's 
face,  but  it  was  soon  chased  away  by  the  next  remark  of 
Herbert,  which  was,  "  Ain't  you  glad,  mother,  I  reformed 
before  I  got  to  be  as  bad  as  Tom  ?  Why,  girls  (addressing 
Anna  and  me),  I  haven't  drank  a  drop  since — since — how 
long  is  it  mother,  since  I  left  off" — drinking  he  could  not 
say,  so  he  finally  added,  "  left  off  imbibing  occasionally  ?" 

There  was  a  look  of  happiness  on  that  mother's  face,  as 
she  replied,  "  Almost  a  year." 

Yes,  'twas  almost  a  year  since  her  son  had  tasted  ardent 
spirits,  and  had  she  not  good  reasons  for  thinking  he  would 
never  fall  again  ?  Assured  of  this  fact,  how  proud  she 
would  have  been  of  her  only  boy;  for,  aside  from  this  great 
error,  he  possessed  many  noble,  generous  qualities;  and  dur- 
ing my  stay  in  Boston,  I  found  that,  in  spite  of  his  well- 
known  habits,  he  was  a  pretty  general  favorite.  Oh,  how 


BOSTON.  129 

lovingly  my  aunt  looked  after  him  when  he  went  out,  and 
how  earnestly  she  watched  him  when  he  came  in,  and  all 
the  while  she  was  tempting  him  beyond  what  most  men 
could  bear;  for  regularly  on  her  dinner  table  appeared  either 
porter,  champagne,  or  madeira,  one  taste  of  which  would 
set  him  all  on  fire.  But,  unfortunately,  she  belonged  to  that 
class  of  fashionable  people  who  deem  the  wine-bottle  a  ne- 
cessary appendage  to  the  dinner  table,  and  if,  in  the  sequel, 
her  sou  should  fill  a  drunkard's  grave,  would  there  bo  any 
just  cause  why,  in  her  anguish,  she  should  murmur  at  Pro- 
vidence for  having  dealt  with  her  thus  harshly  ?  Ought  she 
not  rather  to  blame  herself  for  having  thus  daily  tempted 
him  to  sin  by  placing  before  him  what  she  well  knew  was 
gure  to  work  his  ruin  ? 

But  to  our  story.  We  were  at  dinner  when  Herbert  came 
in  from  his  morning  ramble,  and  taking  his  accustomed  seat 
at  the  table,  he  said  to  his  mother,  "  I  called  on  Ada  as  you 
desired,  and  found  her  sitting  up  in  a  rose-colored  dressing- 
gown,  which  she  thinks  very  becoming  to  her,  I  know,  fo? 
she  sat  directly  opposite  the  mirror,  and  I  should  not  dare 
tell  how  many  times  I  caught  her  casting  admiring  glances 
at  herself." 

Aunt  Charlotte  frowned,  while  Herbert,  turning  to  me, 
continued — "  Miss  Montrose  is  so  much  better  that  I  don't 
believe  I  can  patronize  your  doctor  in  that  quarter,  but  I'll 
do  something  for  him — break  my  leg,  may  be — or  have  the 
delirium  tremeus." 

This  species  of  jesting  seemed  to  be  a  kind  of  mania  with 
Herbert,  for  almost  every  day  of  his  life  he  referred  to  his 
former  habit  of  drinking,  greatly  to  the  annoyance  of  hia 
mother,  who,  on  the  occasion  just  mentioned,  turned  slightly 
pale,  while  Anna  looked  down  upon  the  carpet  and  sighed. 
Thinking  this  as  favorable  an  opportunity  for  making  iuqui- 


ISO  MEADOW  BROOK. 

Ties  concerning  Ada  Montrose  as  I  should  have,  I  asked 
Herbert  who  she  was.  His  mother's  lips  moved  as  if  she 
would  answer  the  question,  but  ere  she  could  speak,  Herbert 
replied,  "  She's  a  Georgia  lady,  a  great  coquette,  who  is 
spending  the  winter  here  with  a  fortieth  cousin.  Some  call 
her  handsome,  and  I  believe  mother  thinks  her  beautiful,  but 
if  Anna  paid  as  much  attention  to  her  toilet  and  dressed  as 
elegantly  as  Ada  Montrose,  she  would,  in  my  opinion,  look 
far  better." 

'Twas  the  first  compliment  he  had  paid  Anna  since  our 
arrival,  and  it  brought  a  bright  flush  to  her  usually  marble 
cheek;  for  Herbert  Langley  possessed  a  strange  power  over 
my  sister,  which  she  did  not  try  to  resist.  I  fancied  that 
my  aunt  was  not  quite  pleased  with  Herbert's  comparing 
Miss  Montrose  to  Anna,  but  ere  she  could  frame  any  answer, 
he  asked  us  if  we  would  like  to  attend  the  theatre  that  even- 
ing. Notwithstanding  my  father's  hostility  to  circuses,  I  did 
not  remember  having  heard  him  say  much  against  theatres, 
and  so  I  answered  quickly,  "  Oh,  yes,  Anna,  let's  go.  I 
want  to  see  what  they  do." 

And  so,  with  my  aunt's  permission,  it  was  settled  that  we 
should  go,  and  at  the  usual  hour  I  found  myself  in  the  Na- 
tional Theatre,  which  was  densely  crowded,  for  a  celebrated 
actress  appeared  that  night  for  the  last  time  in  Boston. 
Perfectly  bewildered,  I  followed  Herbert  and  Anna  to  my 
uncle's  box,  which  commanded  a  fine  view  of  the  stage,  and 
then,  when  I  became  a  little  accustomed  to  the  glare  of 
lights  and  the  hum  of  voices,  which  in  some  degree  reminded 
me  of  that  never-to-be-forgotten  circus  of  Cousin  Will  me- 
mory, I  ventured  to  look  over  the  sea  of  faces,  half  starting 
from  any  seat  as  I  recognized  among  the  crowd  Dr.  Clay- 
ton and  his  wife,  the  latter  appearing  to  be  looking  at  us 
through  what  I  thought  resembled  the  dice  boxes  of  a  back- 


BOSTON,  131 

gammon  board  tied  together,  but  which  I  soon  learned  was 
an  opera-glass.  The  doctor  was  paler  and  thinner  than 
when  I  last  saw  him,  and  it  was  with  more  than  one  pang 
that  I  watched  him  as,  from  time  to  time,  he  cast  a  glance 
of  pride  at  the  splendid-looking  woman  at  his  side,  who 
attracted  considerable  attention,  and  at  whom,  in  the  course 
of  the  evening,  more  than  one  glass  was  levelled. 

Ere  long  my  attention  was  diverted  from  them  to  a  tall, 
dark,  and  rather  peculiar-looking  gentleman,  who  entered 
the  box  at  our  right.  Sinking  into  a  seat,  he  abandoned 
himself  apparently,  to  his  own  thoughts,  which  could  not 
have  been  very  pleasant;  for  his  forehead,  which  was  high 
and  white,  seemed  at  times  to  be  one  mass  of  wrinkles,  while 
his  eyes,  large,  black,  and  deepset  in  his  head,  alternately 
flashed  with  anger  and  vexation.  I  am  not  much  of  a  phy- 
siognomist, but  there  was  in  the  face  of  the  stranger  some- 
thing which  at  once  attracted  and  riveted  my  attention. 
He  was  not  handsome,  like  Dr.  Clayton — nay,  I  am  not  sure 
but  many  would  call  him  ugly,  but  I  did  not ;  and,  somehow,  I 
felt  certain  that  no  girl  of  fourteen  had  ever  wept  over  his 
fickleness,  for  he  looked  the  soul  of  honor  and  integrit}*. 
Gradually,  too,  as  the  play  proceeded,  the  expression  which 
I  had  at  first  observed  passed  away;  his  dark  eyes  lighted 
up;  and  when,  at  last,  a  bright  smile  broke  over  his  face,  I 
pronounced  him  far  better  looking  than  the  doctor,  who  was 
fast  losing  ground  in  my  good  opinion. 

The  play  was  the  "  Lady  of  Lyons,"  and  though  I  was 
familiar  with  the  story,  I  seemed  now  to  hear  it  for  the  first 
time;  so  fully  did  I  enter  into  the  feelings  of  the  heroine, 
Pauline,  whose  distress  I  could  not  believe  was  feigned. 
All  was  real  to  me;  and  I  can  now  scarcely  repress  a  smile, 
as  I  recall  to  mind  how  I  must  have  looked,  standing 
there  with  flushed  cheeks,  clasped  hands,  staring  eyes,  and 


132  MEADOW  BROOK. 

lips  slightly  apart,  drinking  in  every  word  of  the  actress. 
Once  Auna  pulled  my  dress,  whispering  to  me,  "Do  sit 
down,  Kosa  ;  they  aro  all  looking  at  you,  and  Mrs.  Clayton 
is  laughing  and  pointing  you  out  to  her  husband." 

"  I  didn't  care  for  Dell  Thompson,  or  the  doctor  either," 
and  so  I  said,  while  at  the  same  time  I  glanced  towards  the 
stranger,  whose  eyes  were  fixed  upon  me  with  an  expression 
I  could  not  fathom. 

He  was  not  making  fun  of  me,  I  was  sure  of  that ;  but  as 
if  there  were  a  magnetic  influence  in  his  look,  which  I  could 
not  resist,  I  dropped  into  my  seat,  and  remained  motionless 
until  the  closing  scene,  where,  with  a  piercing  shriek,  Pau- 
line rushed  into  the  arms  of  her  husband.  Then  there  came 
over  me  the  same  sensation  which  I  had  experienced  years 
before  in  the  old  schoolhouse  at  Meadow  Brook.  Every- 
thing grew  dark  around  me,  and  with  a  faint  cry  I  fell  across 
Anna's  lap.  I  was  not  entirely  unconscious,  for  I  have  a 
dim  remembrance  of  being  led  from  the  heated  room,  the 
close  atmosphere  of  which  had  probably  helped  to  bring  on 
my  faintness.  The  cool  air  outside  revived  me  in  a  measure, 
but  it  was  the  mesmeric  touch  of  two  large,  warm  hands 
which  fully  restored  to  me  my  faculties,  and,  looking  up,  I 
saw  bending  over  me  the  gentleman  in  whom  I  had  been  so 
much  interested.  Dr.  Clayton,  too,  was  there,  looking  wor- 
ried and  anxious,  but  instinctively  leaving  me  to  the  care  of 
the  stranger,  who  seemed  to  know  exactly  what  to  do. 

"  You  are  better  now,  I  think,"  said  he,  gazing  down  npou 
we  with  his  deep  black  eyes,  and  adding,  with  the  same 

peculiar  smile  I  had  before  observed,  "  Miss 's  acting 

.seldom  receives  so  genuine  a  compliment  as  this.  I  imagine 
she  ought  to  feel  flattered." 

At  this  moment  a  loud  stamping  and  hallooing  came  to 
juy  ear,  a.nd,  pulling  Anna's  shawl,  Herbert  exclaimed, 


BOSTON.  1S3 

"  Come,  let's  go  in  again  ;  they  are  calling  back  the  dancing- 
girl,  and  I  wouldn't  miss  it  for  anything.  Come,  Rose,  you 
want  to  see  it  all,  and  we'll  stand  right  by  the  door." 

I  felt  perfectly  well,  and  started  to  follow  him,  when 
something  in  the  stranger's  face  arrested  me,  for  it  seemed 
to  say,  "  I  wouldn't  go."  But  he  did  not  speak,  and  bow- 
ing to  me  very  politely,  he  walked  away,  while  I  went  after 
Herbert  and  Anna,  reaching  them  just  in  time  to  witness  a 
part  of  Mile.  Lisette's  dance,  which  seemed  to  me  a  good 
deal  like  the  performance  of  the  Circus  girl,  only  "  a  little 
more  so  ;"  and  I  felt  certain  that  Cousin  Will,  had  he  been 
there,  would  have  pronounced  her  superior  even  to  the 
boasted  Albany  girl ! 

When  at  last  it  was  over,  and  we  were  again  leaving  the 
room,  Dr.  Clayton,  as  if  seeing  me  for  the  first  time,  offered 
me  his  hand,  and  in  a  low  tone  expressed  to  me  his  pleasure 
that  I  was  to  be  in  the  city  during  the  winter  ;  adding,  as 
he  cast  a  furtive  glance  towards  his  wife,  "  You'll  come  and 
see  me  often,  won't  you  ;  for  I  am  very  lonely  ?" 

For  an  instant  I  felt  a  thrill  of  pride,  to  know  that  there 
was  yet  aught  in  me  which  could  interest  him,  but  'twas  only 
for  a  moment,  and  then  there  came  up  before  me  thoughts 
of  the  stranger,  and  owing  to  some  unknown  influence, 
which  I  shall  not  attempt  to  explain,  the  doctor's  power 
over  me  was  from  that  moment  at  an  end  ;  and  though  I 
still  liked  him,  it  was  as  I  would  like  any  friend  who  evinced 
a  regard  for  me. 

Of  the  stranger  I  often  thought,  wondering  who  he  was 
and  whence  he  came  ;  but  no  one  knew,  and  all  that  I  could 
learn  was,  that  Herbert  saw  him  the  next  morning  standing 
on  the  steps  of  the  Revere  House,  and  chancing  the  same 
afternoon  to  Lc  at  the  Wortvsior  di:}iut,  he  y.iw  him  CHUT 
the  cars  bound  for  Albany,  and  heard  from  one  of  the 


134  MEADOW  BROOK. 

bystanders  that  he  was  a  Georgian,  and  had  probably  come 
to  Boston  after  "  a  runaway  nigger  .'"  Being  a  true  born 
daughter  of  freedom-loving  Massachusetts,  this  intelligence 
of  course  had  the  effect  of  cooling  my  ardor  somewhat,  and 
wishing  in  my  heart  that  every  one  of  his  negroes  would  run 
away,  I  banished  him  for  a  time  from  my  mind. 

After  many  inquiries,  and  much  consultation  with  her  par- 
ticular friend  Mrs.  Ashley,  my  aunt  at  last  decided  to  send 

me  to  Madam 's  school  ;  while  Anna,  after  a  two  weeks' 

siege  with  dress-makers,  was  introduced  into  society,  where, 
if  she  was  not  a  reigning  belle,  she  was*  at  least  a  favorite ; 
and  more  than  once  I  heard  the  most  flattering  compliments 
bestowed  upon  her,  while  it  was  thought  to  be  "  a  pity  that 
her  sister  was  so  plain  and  unpretending  in  her  appear- 
ance !" 


ADA  MONTROSE.  135 


CHAPTER    XII. 

ADA  MONTROSE. 

AUNT  CHARLOTTE,  Anna,  and  myself  were  sitting  in  the 
parlor  one  morning,  about  four  weeks  after  our  arrival  in 
Boston,  when  the  door-bell  rang,  and  the  servant  ushered  iu 
a  youug  lady,  who  I  readily  guessed  was  Ada  Montrose,  for 
there  was  about  her  an  air  of  languor,  as  if  she  bad  just 
arisen  from  a  sick  bed.  All  doubt  on  this  point  was  soou 
settled  by  my  aunt's  exclaiming,  as  she  hastened  to  greet  her, 
"  Why,  Ada,  my  child,  this  is  a  surprise.  How  do  you  do  ?" 

The  voice  which  answered  was,  I  thought,  the  sweetest 
and  most  musical  I  had  ever  heard,  and  yet  there  was  in  it 
something  which  made  me  involuntarily  shudder.  I  do  not 
know  that  I  believe  in  presentiments,  but  sure  I  am  that  the 
moment  I  heard  the  tones  of  Ada  Montrose's  voice,  and 
looked  upon  her  face,  I  experienced  a  most  disagreeable 
sensation,  as  if,  in  some  way  or  other,  she  would  one  day 
cross  my  path.  She  was  beautiful — so  beautiful,  that  it 
seemed  impossible  to  detect  a  single  fault  either  in  her  fea- 
tures or  complexion,  though  there  was  in  the  former  an 
expression  which  made  me  feel,  when  her  eyes  were  fixed 
upon  me,  much  as  the  bird  must  when  charmed  by  the  rat- 
tlesnake. Do  what  I  would,  I  could  not  rid  myself  of  the 
idea  that  she  was  my  evil  genius,  though  how  in  any  way  she, 
a  proud  southern  belle,  could  ever  affect  me,  a  plain  school. 


13(5  MEADOW  BROOK. 

girl  of  fourteen,  was  difficult  to  tell.  She  was,  as  I  after- 
wards learned,  twenty-two  years  of  age,  but  being  rather 
diminutive  in  size,  and  affecting  a  great  deal  of  childish  sim- 
plicity, she  passed  for  four  or  five  years  younger  ;  and, 
indeed,  she  herself  gave  her  age  as  eighteen — looking  up  to 
Anna,  who  was  really  two  years  her  junior,  as  a  very  ancient, 
matronly  sort  of  person,  who  was  supposed  to  remember  as 
far  back  as  the  flood. 

Divesting  herself  of  her  warm  wrappings,  which  she  left 
upon  the  floor,  and  shaking  out  her  long  curls,  she  informed 
my  aunt  that  she  had  come  to  spend  the  day,  saying,  by  way 
of  apologizing  for  not  having  sent  her  word,  that  "  she  had 
ventured  to  come  without  an  invitation,  she  felt  herself  so 
perfectly  at  home." 

Of  course  Aunt  Charlotte  was  delighted,  and  after  assur- 
ing her  of  the  fact,  she  suddenly  remembered  our  presence, 
and  introduced  us  to  the  lady  as  "  Mr.  Lee's  nieces  from  the 
country."  Not  an  instant  did  the  large  brownish  black  eyes 
rest  on  me,  for  I  was  of  little  importance  compared  with 
Anna,  who  the  Thursday  night  previous  had  made  her  first 
appearance  in  society,  where  her  sweet  face  and  fresh,  un- 
studied manners  had  produced  something  of  a  sensation, 
which  had  undoubtedly  reached  the  ear  of  the  reigning 
belle.  What  her  thoughts  were  as  she  scanned  my  sister 
from  head  to  foot,  I  do  not  know  ;  but  as  I  watched  her,  I 
fancied  I  could  detect  an  expression  of  mingled  scorn  and 
surprise  that  one  so  unassuming  should  awaken  an  interest 
in  those  who  were  accustomed  to  pay  her  homage.  When 
she  had  satisfied  herself  with  Anna's  personal  appearance, 
she  gave  me  a  hasty  glance,  and  then  drawing  from  her  reti- 
cule a  fanciful  mat  which  she  was  crotcheting,  she  leaned 
back  among  the  soft  cushions  of  her  chair,  and  commenced 
talking  to  my  aunt  in  a  very  artless,  childish  manner,  never 


ADA  MOXTROSE.  187 

noticing  us  in  the  least,  except  once  when  she  asked  me  to 
pull  the  bell  rope,  which  was  much  nearer  to  her  than  me. 
Several  times  I  fancied  she  seemed  to  be  listening  for  something, 
and  when  at  last  I  heard  Herbert's  voice  in  the  hall  and  saw 
the  deepening  flush  on  her  cheek,  I  was  sure  that  she  felt 
more  than  a  common  interest  in  him. 

la  his  usual  good-natured,  off-hand  way  he  entered  the 
room,  tossing  into  my  lap  a  letter  from  brother  Charlie,  and 
telling  Anna  that  her  beau  hadn't  yet  written  ;  then,  as  his 
eye  fell  upon  Ada,  he  started  back  in  evident  surprise.  Soon 
recovering  himself,  however,  he  said,  as  he  took  the  little 
snowflake  of  a  hand,  which  she  offered  him  — 

"  Why,  Ad,  who  knew  you  were  here  ?" 

"  Not  you,  or  you  would  have  come  sooner,  I  reckon  ;" 
said  she,  looking  up  in  his  face  in  a  confiding  kind  of  way, 
which  brought  a  frown  to  Anna's  brow. 

"  Maybe  I  shouldn't  have  come  so  soon,"  he  replied  laugh- 
ingly, at  the  same  time  stealing  a  sidelong  glance  at  Anna. 

"  Here,  sit  right  down  by  me,"  said  Miss  Montrose,  as  she 
saw  him  looking  for  a  seat.  "  I  want  to  scold  you  for  not 
calling  on  me  oftener  when  I  was  sick.  You  don't  know  how 
neglected  I  felt.  Why  didn't  you  come,  hey  ?" 

And  she  playfully  pulled  his  hair,  allowing  her  hand  to  re- 
main some  time  among  his  wavy  locks.  This  was  a  kind  of 
coquetry  entirely  new  to  me,  and  I  looked  on  in  amazement, 
while  Anna,  more  disturbed  than  she  was  willing  to  acknow- 
ledge, left  the  room.  When  she  was  gone,  Ada  said,  letting 
her  hand  fall  from  Herbert's  head  to  his  arm,  "  Tell  me,  is 
that  the  Lee  girl,  who  attracted  so  much  attention  at  Mrs. 
G 's  party  ?" 

There  was  a  look  of  gratified  pride  ou  Herbert's  face  as  he 
answered,  "Yes — the  same — don't  you  think  her  pretty  ?" 

They  had  probably  forgotten  my  presence — Ada  UK 


138  MEADOW  BROOK. 

tainly  had,  or  else  she  did  not  care  ;  for  she  replied,  "  Pret- 
ty enough  for  some  tastes  I  suppose,  but  she  lacks  polish 
and  refinement.  Is  she  at  all  related  to  you  ?" 

"  My  step-father's  niece,  that's  all,"  replied  Herbert,  while 
Ada  quickly  rejoined  in  a  low  tone,  "  Then,  of  course,  / 
shan't  have  to  cousin  her." 

"  Probably  not,"  was  Herbert's  answer,  which  I  interpret- 
ed one  way  and  Ada  another. 

Her  next  remark  was  a  proposal  that  Herbert  should  that 
afternoon  take  her  out  to  ride  ;  but  to  this  he  made  some  objec- 
tion ;  whereupon  she  pretended  to  be  angry,  leaning  back  on 
the  sofa  and  muttering  that  "  she  didn't  believe  he  cared  a  bit 
for  her,  and  he  might  as  well  confess  it  at  once." 

Here  the  dinner  bell  rang,  and  offering  his  arm  to  the 
pouting  beauty,  Herbert  led  her  to  the  dining-room,  where 
she  was  soon  restored  to  good  humor  by  my  aunt,  who  lav- 
ished upon  her  the  utmost  attention,  humoring  every  whim, 
and  going  so  far  as  to  prepare  for  her  four  different  cups  of 
black  tea,  which  had  been  ordered  expressly  for  her,  and  to 
which  she  objected  as  being  too  hot,  or  too  o^Mlf— too  weak 
or  too  strong.  It  took  but  a  short  time  to  show  that  she 
was  a  spoiled  baby,  good  natured  only  when  atl  the  attention 
was  lavished  upon  her,  and  when  her  wishes  were  paramount 
to  all  others. 

Dinner  being  over,  Herbert  did  not,  as  was  his  usual  cus- 
tom, return  to  the  parlor  ;  but  taking  his  hat  he  went  out 
into  the  street,  in  spite  of  his  mother's  whispered  effort  to 
key?  him  at  home.  This,  of  course,  vexed  the  little  lady,  and 
after  thrumming  a  few  notes  upon  the  piano,  she  announced 
her  intention  of  returning  home,  saying  that  "  she  wished 
she  had  not  come."  At  this  moment  the  door  bell  rang,  and 
some  young  ladies  came  in  to  call  upon  Anna.  They  seemed 
surprised  at  finding  Ada  there,  and  after  inquiring  for  her 


ADA  MOXTROSE.  189 

v  ^altb,  one  of  them  said,  "  Do  tell  us  Ada,  who  that  gen- 
tleman was  that  came  and  went  so  slyly,  without  our  ever 
seeing  him  ?  Mrs.  Cameron  says  he  was  from  Georgia,  and 
that  is  all  we  know  about  him.  Who  was  he  ?" 

Ada  started,  and  turning  slightly  pale,  replied,  "  What  do 
you  mean  ?  I've  seen  no  gentleman  from  Georgia.  Where 
was  he  ?  and  when  was  he  here  ?" 

"  As  much  as  three  weeks  or  more  ago,"  returned  Miss 
Marvin.  "  He  stopped  at  the  Revere  House,  and  Mrs.  Cam- 
eron, who  boards  there,  got  somewhat  acquainted  with 
him." 

"  Mrs.  Cameron  1"  repeated  Ada,  turning  alternately  red 
and  white.  "  And  pray  what  did  she  say  ?" 

I  fancied  there  was  a  spice  of  malice  in  Miss  Marvin's  na- 
ture ;  at  least,  she  evidently  wished  to  annoy  Ada,  for  she 
replied,  "  She  said  he  was  ugly  looking,  though  quite  dis- 
tingue ;  that  he  came  in  the  afternoon,  while  she  was  in  the 
public  parlor  talking  with  a  lady  about  you  and  your  engage- 
ment with  Mr.  Langley  !" 

"  The  hateful  old  thing  !"  muttered  Ada,  while  Anna 
turned  white  as  marble,  and  Miss  Marvin  continued — "  When 
the  lady  had  gone  he  begged  pardon  for  the  liberty,  but 
asked  her  if  she  knew  you.  Of  course,  she  told  him  she  did, 
and  gave  him  any  further  information  which  she  thought 
would  please  him." 

•  "Of  course  she  did — the  meddling  widow  !"  again  inter- 
rupted Ada  ;  after  which  Miss  Marvin  proceeded — "  Mrs. 
Cameron  didn't  mean  to  do  anything  wrong,  for  how  could  she 
ii'ui-s-  that  'twould  affect  him  in  any  way  to  know  you  were 
engaged  ?" 

A  she  told  him  I  >vas  engaged  !  It  isn't  so.  I  ain't," 
exclaimed  Ada,  while  the  angry  tears  dropped  from  her 
glittering  eyes. 


140  MEADOW  BROOK. 

"  What  does  that  mean  then  ?"  asked  Miss  Marvin,  laugh- 
ingly, pointing  at  the  ring  on  Ada's  finger. 

Her  first  impulse  was  to  wreuch  it  from  her  hand  and  cast 
it  from  her,  but  she  remembered  herself  in  time,  and  growing 
quite  calm,  as  if  to  attribute  her  recent  agitation  to  a  differ- 
ent cause,  she  said  ;  "I  wish  people  would  attend  to  their 
own  affairs,  and  let  mine  alone.  Suppose  I  am  engaged — 
is  that  a  reason  why  Mrs.  Cameron  should  discuss  the 
matter  with  strangers  ?  But  what  else  did  she  say  ?  And 
where  is  the  gentleman  now  ?" 

"  Gone  home,"  answered  Miss  Marvin,  glancing  mis- 
chievously at  her  companions.  "  He  went  the  next  morning, 
and  she  said  he  looked  very  much  disturbed,  either  at  your 
illness  or  your  engagement,  the  former  probably,  and  that 
is  why  I  think  it  strange  that  he  didn't  stop  to  see  you  ; 
though  maybe  he  did." 

"  No,  he  didn't,"  chimed  in  Miss  Marvin's  sister,  "  for 
don't  you  know  she  said  he  went  to  the  theatre  ?" 

All  this  time  my  interest  in  the  unknown  Georgian  had 
been  increasing,  and  at  this  last  remark  I  forgot  myself 
entirely,  and  started  forward,  exclaiming,  "  Yes,  he  was 
there,  I  saw  him  and  spoke  with  him  too." 

The  next  moment  I  sank  back  upon  the  ottoman,  abashed 
and  mortified,  while  Ada  gave  me  a  withering  glance,  and 
said  scornfully,  "  You  spoke  to  him  1  And  pray,  what  did 
you  say  ?" 

An  explanation  of  what  I  said,  would,  I  knew,  oblige  me 
to  confess  the  fainting  fit,  of  which  I  was  somewhat 
ashamed,  and  so  I  made  no  reply  ;  nor  was  any  expected, 
I  think,  for  without  waiting  for  my  answer,  Ada  said  to 
Miss  Marvin,  "  Mrs.  Cameron,  of  course,  learned  his  name, 
even  if  she  had  to  ask  it  outright." 

"  Yes,  she  made  inquiries  of  the  clerk,  who  wouldn't  take 


ADA  MONTROSE.  141 

the  trouble  of  looking  on  the  book,  bat  said  he  believed  it 
was  Field,  or  something  like  that,"  returned  Miss  Marvin. 

As  if  uncertainty  were  now  made  sure,  Ada  turned  so 
white  that  in  some  alarm  her  young  friends  asked  what  they 
should  do  for  her  ;  but  she  refused  their  offers  of  aid,  saying, 
"  it  was  only  the  heat  of  the  room,  and  she  should  soon  feel 
better." 

"  And  is  it  the  heat  of  the  room  which  affects  you,  Miss 
Lee  ?"  asked  one  of  the  girls,  observing  for  the  first  time  the 
extreme  pallor  of  Anna's  face. 

"  Only  a  headache,"  was  her  answer,  as  she  pressed  her 
hand  upon  her  forehead. 

She  was  fearfully  pale,  and  I  knew  it  was  no  common 
thing  which  had  thus  moved  her,  and  when  not  long  after- 
wards the  young  ladies  left  us,  I  was  glad,  for  I  felt  that 
both  she  and  Ada  needed  to  be  alone.  The  moment  they 
were  gone  Anna  left  the  parlor,  while  I,  frightened  by  the 
agonized  expression  of  her  face,  soon  followed  her  ;  but  the 
door  of  our  room  was  locked,  and  it  was  in  vain  I  called  on 
her  to  admit  me,  for  she  only  answered  in  a  voice  choked 
with  tears,  "  Go  away,  Rosa  ;  I  would  rather  be  alone." 

So  I  left  her  and  returned  to  the  parlor,  where  I  found 
Ada  weeping  passionately,  while  my  aunt,  who  had  not 
been  present  during  the  conversation  which  had  so  affected 
her,  was  trying  in  vain  to  learn  the  cause  of  her  grief. 

"  Nothing  much,"  was  all  Ada  would  say,  except  that 
"  she  wanted  to  go  borne." 

In  the  midst  of  our  excitement,  Herbert  came  in.  He 
had  repented  of  his  ungracious  refusal  to  ride  with  Ada, 
and  now  the  carriage  stood  at  the  door,  but  she  refused, 
saying  petulantly,  when  urged  by  my  aunt  to  go,  that  "  if 
she  couldn't  ride  when  she  wanted  to,  she  wouldn't  ride  at 
all." 


142  MEADOW  BROOK. 

"  Where's  Anna  ?  she'll  go,  I  know,"  said  Herbert,  glanc- 
ing around  the  room,  and  adding  in  a  low  tone,  which 
reached  my  ear  only,  "  and  I'd  far  rather  she  would." 

When  I  explained  to  him  that  she  had  a  headache,  and 
did  not  wish  to  be  disturbed,  he  exclaimed,  "  What  ails  all 
the  girls  to-day.  Anything  the  matter  with  you,  Rose  ? 
If  there  isn't,  put  on  your  bonnet  and  I'll  show  you  the 
city,  for  I  am  resolved  upon  riding  with  somebody." 

As  my  aunt  made  no  objection,  I  was  soon  ready  and 
seated  by  the  side  of  Herbert,  in  the  light  vehicle,  which  he 
drove  himself.  I  think  he  exerted  himself  to  be  agreeable, 
for  I  never  saw  him  appear  so  well  before,  and  in  my  heart 
I  did  not  blame  my  poor  sister  for  liking  him,  as  I  was  sure 
she  did,  while  at  the  same  time  I  wondered  how  he  could 
fancy  Ada  Montrose.  As  if  divining  my  thoughts,  he  turned 
suddenly  towards  me  and  said,  "  Rosa,  how  do  you  like 
Ada  ?" 

Without  stopping  to  reflect,  I  replied  promptly,  "  Not  at 
all." 

"  Frankly  spoken,"  said  he,  and  then  for  several  minutes 
he  was  silent,  while  I  was  trying  to  decide  in  my  own  mind 
whether  or  not  he  was  offended,  and  I  was  about  to  ask 
him,  when  he  turned  to  me  again,  saying,  "We  are 
engaged — did  you  know  it  ?" 

I  replied  that  I  had  inferred  as  much  from  the  conver- 
sation which  I  had  heard  between  her  and  Miss  Marvin, 
saying  further,  for  his  manner  emboldened  me,  that  "  I  was 
surprised,  for  I  did  not  think  her  such  an  one  as  he  would 
fancy." 

"  Neither  is  she,"  said  he,  again  relapsing  into  silence. 
At  last,  rousing  up,  he  continued,  "  I  must  talk  to  some- 
body, and  as  you  seem  to  be  a  sensible  girl,  I  may  as  well 
make  a  clean  breast,  and  tell  you  all  about  it.  Ada  came 


ADA  MONTROSE.  143 

up  here  from  Georgia  last  spring,  and  the  moment  mother 
saw  her,  she  picked  her  out  for  her  future  daughter-in-law. 
I  don't  know  why  it  is,  but  mother  has  wanted  me  to  get 
married  ever  since  I  began  to  shave.  I  believe  she  thinks 
it  will  make  me  steady  ;  but  I  am  steady  enough  now,  for 
I  haven't  drank  a  drop  in  almost  a  year.  I  should  though, 
if  Ada  Montrose  was  my  wife.  But  that's  nothing  to  the 
point.  Mother  saw  her  and  liked  her.  I  saw  her,  and 
liked  her  well  enough  at  first,  for  she  is  beautiful,  you  know, 
arid  every  man  is  more  or  less  attracted  by  that.  They  say, 
too,  that  she  is  wealthy,  and  though  I  would  as  soon  marry 
a  poor  girl  as  a  rich  one,  provided  I  liked  her,  I  shall  not 
deny  but  her  money  had  its  influence  with  me,  to  a  certain 
extent.  And  then,  too,  it  was  fun  to  get  her  away  from  the 
other  young  men  who  flocked  around  her,  like  bees  round 
a  honey  jar.  But,  to  make  a  long  story  short,  we  got 
engaged — Heaven  only  knows  how  ;  but  engaged  we  were, 

and  then " Here  he  paused,  as  if  nearing  a  painful 

subject,  but  soon  resuming  the  thread  of  his  story,  he  con- 
tinued ;  "  And  then  I  stopped  writing  to  Anna,  for  I  would 
not  be  dishonorable.  Do  you  think  she  felt  it  ?" 

The  question  was  so  unexpected,  that  I  was  thrown  quite 
off  my  guard,  and  replied,  "  Of  course,  she  did ;  who 
wouldn't  feel  mortified  to  have  their  letters  unanswered  ? " 

"  'Twas  wrong,  I  know,"  said  he.  "  I  ought  to  have  been 
man  enough  to  tell  her  how  it  was,  and  I  did  begin  more 
than  a  dozen  letters,  but  never  finished  them.  Do  you 
think  Anna  likes  me  now,  or  could  like  me,  if  I  was  not 
engaged,  and  she  knew  I'd  never  get  drunk  again  ?" 

Could  he  have  seen  her  when  first  she  learned  that  his 
affections  were  given  to  another,  he  would  have  been  suffi- 
ciently answered,  but  he  did  not,  and  it  was  not  for  me, 
I  thought,  to  enlighten  him  ;  so  I  replied  evasively,  after 


144  MEADOW  BROOK. 

which  he  continued,  "  As  soon  as  I  was  engaged  to  Ada, 
she  began  to  exact  so  much  attention  from  me,  acting  so 
silly,  and  appearing  so  ridiculous  that  I  got  sick  of  it,  and 
now  my  daily  study  is  how  to  rid  myself  of  her;  but  I  believe 
I've  commenced  right.  Can  I  make  a  confidant  of  you, 
and  feel  sure  you'll  not  betray  me  to  any  one,  unless  it  is 
Anna?" 

I  hardly  knew  how  to  answer,  for  if  it  was  anything 
wrong  which  he  meditated,  I  did  not  wish  to  be  in  the 
secret,  and  so  I  told  him  ;  but  it  made  no  difference,  for  he 
proceeded  to  say,  "  I  shall  never  marry  Ada  Montrose, 
never  ;  neither  would  it  break  her  heart  if  I  shouldn't  for 
she's  more  than  half  tired  of  me  now." 

I  thought  of  the  dark  stranger,  and  felt  that  he  was 
right,  but  I  said  nothing,  and  he  went  on  ;  "  Sometimes  I 
thought  I'd  go  up  to  Meadow  Brook,  tell  Anna  all  about 
it,  ask  her  to  marry  me,  and  so  settle  the  matter  at  once  ; 
but  then  I  did  not  know  but  she  might  have  grown  up  raw, 
awkward,  and  disagreeable,  so  I  devised  a  plan  by  which 
I  could  find  out.  Mother  would  burn  her  right  hand  off 
I  believe,  to  save  me  from  a  drunkard's  grave,  and  when  I 
wish  to  win  her  consent  to  any  particular  thing,  all  I  have 
to  do  is  to  threaten  her  with  the  wine  cup." 

"  Oh,  Herbert  1  how  can  you  ?"  I  exclaimed,  for  I  was 
inexpressibly  shocked. 

"  It's  a  way  I've  got  into,"  said  he,  laughing  at  my  rueful 
face.  "  And  when  I  suggested  that  Anna  should  spend  the 
winter  here,  I  hinted  to  the  old  lady  that  if  she  didn't 
consent,  I'd  go  off  with  a  party  of  young  men  on  a  hunting 
excursion.  Of  course  she  yielded  at  once,  for  she  well  knew 
that  if  I  joined  my  former  boon  companions,  I  should  fall. 

"  And  so  we  are  indebted  to  you  for  our  winter  in  Bos- 
ton," said  I,  beginning  to  see  things  in  a  new  light. 


ADA  MONTROSE.  145 

"Why  no,  not  wholly,"  he  answered  ;  "  mother  consented 
much  easier  than  I  supposed  she  would.  The  fact  is,  she's 
changed  some  since  she  was  at  Meadow  Brook.  She's  joined 
the  Episcopal  Church,  and  though  that  in  my  estimation 
don't  amount  to  much,  of  course,  she  has  to  do  better,  for  it 
wouldn't  answer  for  a  professor  to  put  on  so  many  airs." 

As  the  daughter  of  a  deacon,  I  felt  it  incumbent  upon 
me  to  reprove  the  thoughtless  young  man,  but  it  did  no 
good,  for  he  proceeded  to  say,  "  It's  all  true,  and  there's 
only  one  denomination  who  are  sincere  in  what  they  profess, 
and  that's  the  Methodist.  They  carry  their  religion  into 
their  whole  life,  while  the  Episcopalians,  Presbyterians,  and 
Baptists  sit  on  different  sides  of  the  fence,  and  quarrel  like 
fun  about  High  Church  and  Low,  Old  School  and  New, 
close  communion  and  open  communion,  and  all  that  sort  of 
thing.  I  tell  you,  Rose,  if  I  am  ever  converted — and  mother 
thinks  I  will  be — I  shall  be  a  roaring  Methodist,  and  ride 
the  Circuit  at  once  1" 

I  was  unused  to  the  world,  and  had  never  heard  any  one 
speak  thus  lightly  of  religion  ;  but  I  knew  not  what  to  say, 
so  I  kept  silence,  while  he  continued,  "But  I  am  rambling 
from  my  subject.  ^Mother  is  a  different  woman,  if  she  does 
read  her  prayers  ;  and  as  she  has  never  known  a  word  about 
my  writing  to  Anna,  she  consented  to  her  coming,  without 
much  trouble,  saying  she  would  try  to  make  it  pleasant  for 
her,  and  proposing  that  you  too  should  accompany  her, 
and  go  to  school.  You  can't  imagine  how  delighted  I  was 
to  find  Anna  what  she  is,  and  from  the  moment  I  met  her  in 
the  parlor,  Ada  Montrose's  destiny,  so  far  as  I  am  concerned, 
was  decreed ;  that  is,  if  I  can  secure  your  sister;  and  I  think 
I  shall  have  no  difficulty  in  so  doing,  for  notwithstanding  her 
affected  coolness,  it  is  easy  to  see  that  I  am  not  indifferent 
to  her." 

7 


146  MEADOW  BROOK. 

It  was  in  vain  for  me  to  argue  that  he  was  Joing  Ada  a 
great  wrong,  for  he  insisted  upon  saying  that  he  was  not. 
"  She  hadn't  soul  enough,"  he  said,  "  to  really  care  for  any 
one,  and  even  if  she  had,  he  would  far  rather  commit  suicide 
at  once,  than  be  yoked  to  her  for  life  ;  she  was  so  silly,  so 
fawning,  so  flat  !" 

It  was  nearly  dark  when  we  reached  home,  and  as  the 
lamps  were  not  yet  lighted  in  the  parlor,  I  went  immediately 
to  my  room,  where  I  found  Anna  lying  upon  the  sofa,  with 
her  face  buried  in  the  cushions.  I  knew  she  was  not  asleep, 
though  she  would  not  answer  me,  until  I  had  thrice  repeat- 
ed her  name.  Then  lifting  up  he^r  head,  she  turned  towards 
me  a  face  as  white  as  ashes,  while  she  said,  motioning  to  a 
little  stool  near  her,  "  Sit  down  by  me,  Rosa,  I  must  talk  to 
some  one,  or  my  heart  will  break." 

Taking  the  seat,  I  listened  while  she  told  me  how  much 
she  had  loved  Herbert  Langley — how  she  had  struggled  to 
overcome  that  love  when  she  thought  he  had  slighted 
her,  and  how  when  she  saw  him  daily  in  his  own  home, 
it  had  returned  upon  her  with  all  its  former  strength, 
until  there  came  to  her  the  startling  news  that  he  was  en- 
gaged to  another.  "  I  cannot  stay  here,"  said  she.  "  I  am 
going  home.  I  have  written  to  mother — see,"  and  she 
pointed  to  a  letter  which  lay  upon  the  table,  and  which  she 
bade  me  read.  It  was  a  strange,  rambling  thing,  saying 
that  "  she  should  die  if  she  staid  longer  in  Boston,  and  that 
she  was  coming  back  to  Meadow  Brook." 

"  You  can't  send  this,  Anna,"  said  I,  at  the  same  time 
tossing  it  into  the  grate,  where  a  bright  coal  fire  was  burn- 
ing. 

At  this  bold  act  of  mine  she  expresed  no  emotion  what- 
ever, but  simply  remarked,  "  I  can  write  another  or  go  with- 
out writing." 


ADA  MONTROSE.  HT 

"  And  you  indeed  love  Herbert  so  much  ?"  I  said. 

"  Better  than  my  life — and  why  shouldn't  I  ?"  she  replied. 
"  He  is  all  that  is  noble  and  good." 

"  Suppose  he  proves  to  be  a  drunkard  ?"  I  queried,  look- 
ing her  steadily  in  the  face,  while  she  answered  simply, 
"  And  what  then  ?  Would  that  be  harder  to  endure  than 
a  life  without  him  ?" 

I  know  not  whether  the  spirit  of  prophecy  was  upon  me, 
or  whether  I  felt  a  dim  foreshadowing  of  my  sister's  wretch- 
ed future,  but  from  some  cause  or  other,  I  proceeded  to  pic- 
ture to  her  the  sorrows  of  a  drunkard's  home  and  the  utter 
degradation  of  a  drunkard's  wife,  while  she  listened  shud- 
deringly,  saying  when  I  had  finished,  "  God  save  me  from 
such  a  fate  !" 

There  was  the  sound  of  footsteps  in  the  hall,  and  Her- 
bert's voice  was  heard  at  the  door,  asking  for  admittance. 
He  had  often  visited  us  in  our  room,  and  now,  without  con- 
sulting Anna's  wishes,  I  bade  him  enter,  going  out  myself 
and  leaving  them  alone.  What  passed  between  them  I 
never  knew,  but  the  supper  table  waited  long  for  Herbert, 
and  was  finally  removed,  my  aunt  thinking  he  had  gone  out, 
"  to  see  Ada,  perhaps,"  she  said,  and  then  she  asked  me  how 
I  liked  her,  telling  me  she  was  to  be  Herbert's  wife,  and  that 
she  hoped  they  would  be  married  early  in  the  spring. 

I  made  her  no  direct  reply,  for  I  felt  I  was  acting  a  dou- 
ble— nay,  a  treble  part,  in  being  thus  confided  in  by  three, 
but  I  could  not  well  help  it,  and  I  hoped,  by  betraying 
neither  party,  to  atone  in  a  measure  for  any  deceit  I  might 
be  practising.  After  that  night  there  was  a  great  change  in 
Anna,  who  became  so  lively  and  cheerful  that  nearly  all  ob- 
served it,  while  Herbert's  attentions  to  her,  both  at  home 
and  abroad,  were  so  marked  as  to  arouse  the  jealously  of 
Ada,  who,  while  she  affected  to  scorn  the  idea  of  being  sup- 


148  MEADOW  BROOK. 

planted  by  "  that  awkward  Lee  girl,"  as  she  called  her, 
could  not  wholly  conceal  her  anxiety  lest  "  the  Lee  girl " 
should,  after  all,  win  from  he*.*  her  betrothed  husband. 
Something  of  this  she  told  my  aunt,  who,  knowing  nothing 
of  the  true  state  of  affairs,  and  having  the  utmost  confi- 
dence in  her  son's  honor,  laughed  at  her  fears,  telling  her 
once  in  my  hearing,  though  she  was  unaware  of  my  proxim- 
ity, that,  "  however  much  Herbert  might  flirt  with  Anna,  he 
had  been  too  well  brought  up  to  think  of  marrying  one  so 
far  beneath  him." 

"  But  he  does  think  of  it — I  most  know  he  does,"  persist- 
ed Ada,  beginning  to  cry  ;  "  and  I  wish  you'd  send  her  home, 
won't  you  ?" 

I  did  not  hear  my  aunt's  reply,  but  with  Ada,  my  own 
heart  echoed,  "  send  her  home,"  for  much  as  I  liked  Herbert, 
I  shrank  from  the  thought  of  committing  my  gentle  sister's 
happiness  to  his  keeping,  and  secretly  I  resolved  upon  writ- 
ing to  my  father  and  acquainting  him  with  the  whole  ;  but, 
alas  !  I  deferred  it  from  day  to  day,  until  it  was  too  late. 


THE  FLIGHT.  149 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

THE    FLIGHT. 

ONE  bright  morning  about  the  middle  of  January,  Her- 
bert announced  his  intention  of  going  to  Worce  ler  with 
Anna,  who,  he  said,  wished  to  visit  the  Lunatic  Asylum,  and 
as  a  young  physician  of  his  acquaintance  had  just  commenced 
practising  there,  it  would  be  a  good  opportunity  for  them 
to  go  over  the  building.  To  this  my  aunt  made  no  objec- 
tion, merely  proposing  that  Ada,  too,  should  go.  Afterwards 
I  remembered  the  peculiar  look  in  Herbert's  eye,  as  he  re- 
plied "  Oh  fie  !  mother,  Ada's  nerves  are  not  strong  enough 
to  endure  it.  She  can  go  with  me  some  other  time." 

Accordingly,  when  breakfast  was  over,  Anna  went  up  to 
her  room  to  make  the  necessary  preparations  for  her  ride, 
while  I  stood  by  and  gave  her  whatever  assistance  she  needed. 
I  observed  that  every  article  which  belonged  to  her  was  put 
in  its  proper  place,  but  I  gave  it  no  further  heed,  though  I 
did  wonder  why  she  kissed  me  so  often,  turning  back  even 
after  she  had  reached  the  door  to  bid  me  another  good-bye. 
Slowly  the  day  passed  away  and  night  came  on,  dark,  cold, 
and  stormy.  Even  now,  as  I  write,  I  can  recall  to  mind  the 
gloom  which  pervaded  my  spirits,  as  I  listened  to  the  sound 
of  the  sleet  and  hail,  which  drove  past  the  window,  where  I 
had  watched  so  long  for  their  return.  Seven,  eight,  nine, 
ten,  was  rung  from  more  than  one  church  dome,  and  then 


150  MEADOW  BROOK. 

we  gave  them  up,  for  the  shrill  whistle  of  the  last  train  on 
which  they  would  be  likely  to  come,  ha  1  long  since  sounded 
in  our  ears. 

"  They  must  have  stayed  somewhere  ;  don't  you  think 
so  ?"  said  my  aunt,  addressing  her  husband,  who,  manlike, 
was  not  in  the  least  alarmed,  but  sat  conning  his  evening 
paper,  nearer  asleep  than  awake. 

"  Of  course  they  have,"  said  he,  looking  up  at  his  wife's 
inquiry.  "  I  wouldn't  come  in  this  storm,  if  I  were  in  their 
places." 

That  night  I  watered  my  pillow  with  tears,  scarcely 
knowiup  why  I  wept,  save  that  I  felt  oppressed  with  a  sense 
of  desolation,  as  if  Anna  was  gone  from  me  forever.  The 
next  day  came  and  went,  but  it  brought  no  tidings  of  the 
missing  pair,  and  half  unconscious  of  what  she  was  doing, 
my  aunt  went  from  room  to  room,  sometimes  weeping  and 
again  brightening  up,  as  she  enumerated  the  many  things 
which  might  have  prevented  their  return.  At  evening,  Ada 
came  in,  and  my  aunt  immediately  began  urging  her  to 
spend  the  night.  This  she  did  willingly,  seeming  very  anx- 
ious concerning  the  absence  of  Herbert,  and  feeling,  I  was 
sure,  a  little  suspicious  that  I  might  know  more  of  his 
whereabouts  than  I  chose  to  tell,  for  once,  when  we  were 
alone,  she  turned  towards  me  and  very  haughtily  asked,  if 
"  I  had  any  idea  where  they  were  ?" 

"  None,  whatever,"  said  I,  and  she  continued — 

"  Has  it  never  occurred  to  you  that  this  Anna  Lee  mani- 
fested altogether  too  marked  a  preference  for  a  gentleman 
whom  she  knew  to  be  engaged  ?" 

"  The  preference  was  mutual,"  I  replied.  "  Herbert  liked 
Anna,  and  Anna  liked  Herbert." 

"  And  they  have  gone  off  to  consummate  that  liking  by  a 
marriage,"  interrupted  .\da. 


THE  FLIGHT.  151 

"I  do  not  know  that  they  have,"  I  returned  ;  "but  such 
a  termination  of  affairs  would  not  surprise  me." 

She  was  very  pale,  and  there  were  tears  in  her  eyes,  but 
I  thought  they  arose  more  from  a  sense  of  mortification  than 
from  any  real  love  which  she  bore  for  Herbert  Langley,  and 
so  I  did  not  pity  her  as  I  should  otherwise  have  done.  The 
next  morning  at  breakfast  both  she  and  my  aunt  (par- 
ticularly the  latter)  looked  weary  and  worn,  as  if  neither 
had  slept  at  all  during  the  night.  My  uncle,  on  the  con- 
trary, seemed  to  be  unmoved.  He  probably  had  an  opinion 
of  his  own,  but  whatever  it  was  he  kept  it  to  himself,  merely 
saying  that  if  the  eastern  mail  brought  no  letter  he  would 
go  in  quest  of  them  himself.  I  knew  I  could  not  study  in 
my  present  excitement,  and  so  I  asked  permission  to  remain 
at  home.  Stationing  myself  at  the  window,  I  watched  anx- 
iously for  the  return  of  Herod,  who,  as  usual,  had  been  sent 
to  the  office.  He  came  at  last,  bringing  his  pocket  full  of 
letters,  two  of  which  were  for  me,  one  postmarked  Meadow 
Brook,  and  the  other  Albany  !  With  a  trembling  hand  I 
tore  open  the  latter,  which  was  in  my  sister's  handwriting. 
Glancing  at  the  signature,  my  fears  were  confirmed,  for  there 
stood  the  name  of  "  Anna  Langley  "  in  Herbert's  bold  dash- 
ing hand  ! 

"  She  had  refused  to  write  it  thus,"  he  said,  in  a  post- 
script, "  and  so  he  had  done  it  for  her." 

The  letter  contained  no  apology  from  either  for  what  they 
had  done,  but  merely  informed  me  of  the  fact  that  instead 
of  stopping  in  Worcester,  they  had  gone  straight  on  to  Al- 
bany, which  they  reached  about  six  o'clock,  going  to  the 
Delevau  House,  where  in  less  than  an  hour  they  were 
husband  and  wife  ;  Herbert's  old  comrade,  Tom  Wil- 
son, accompanying  them,  and  being  a  witness  of  the 
ceremony.  What  affected  me  more  unpleasantly  than  all 


152  MEADOW  BROOK. 

the  rest,  was  the  derisive  manner  in  which  Herbert  spoke  of 
Ada. 

"  Give  her  niy  love,"  he  said,  "  and  tell  her  not  to  feel  too 
badly.  I'd  like  well  enough  to  marry  her,  too,  but  under 
the  present  laws  a  man  can't  have  two  wives,  unless  he  joins 
the  Mormons.  Maybe  I  shall  do  that  sometime,  and  then 
I'll  remember  her !" 

Of  his  mother  he  wrote  differently,  and  though  there  was 
no  cringing,  no  acknowledgment  of  wrong,  he  spoke  of  her 
kindly  and  respectfully,  saying,  "  he  hoped  she  would  love 
his  Anna  for  his  sake." 

Of  course  I  could  not  tell  Ada  what  he  said  of  her,  nei- 
ther was  it  necessary,  for  guessing  the  truth  from  my  face, 
she  came  up  softly  behind  ine,  and  looking  over  my  shoulder, 
read  every  word  until  she  came  to  the  message  intended  for 
her.  Then  stamping  her  little  foot,  she  exclaimed  passion- 
ately, "  The  villain,  to  insult  me  thus  1  As  if  J,  sprung  from 
the  best  blood  in  Georgia,  would  stoop  to  become  a  rival  of 
that  low-born  country  girl.  No  !  By  this  act  Herbert 
Langley  has  shown  that  he  is  all  unworthy  of  me,  and  I 
rejoice  in  my  escape,  while  I  give  him  much  joy  with  his 
highly  refined  and  polished  bride." 

All  my  Lee  temper,  which  is  considerable,  was  roused,  and 
turning  towards  the  lady,  I  exclaimed,  "  My  sister,  Miss 
Montrose,  is  as  good  as  you,  aye,  or  as  Herbert  Langley 
either,  and  the  news  of  her  marriage  with  him  will  carry 
sorrow  to  our  home  at  Meadow  Brook,  where  they  will  say 
she  has  literally  thrown  herself  away." 

"  Very  likely,"  returned  Ada,  sarcastically.  "  It  is  quite 
probable  that  a  poor  laborer  will  object  to  his  daughter's 
marrying  into  one  of  the  first  families  in  Boston." 

"  He  isn't  a  poor  laborer,"  I  replied,  "  and  even  if  he 
were,  he  would  object  to  his  daughter's  marrying  a  drunkard, 


THE  FLIGHT.  153 

for  such  Herbert  Langley  has  been  and  such  he  will  bo 
again." 

A  deep  groan  came  from  the  white  lips  of  my  aunt,  and 
for  the  first  time  since  Ada's  outbreak,  I  remembered  that 
she  was  there.  She  did  not  reprove  me  angrily,  but  in 
trembling  tones  she  said,  "  Rose,  Herbert  is  my  child,  my 
boy,  and  it  becomes  not  a  girl  of  your  age  to  speak  thus  of 
him  in  the  presence  of  his  mother." 

I  was  humbled,  and  winding  my  arms  about  her  neck,  I 
asked  forgiveness  for  the  harsh  words  I  had  spoken  ;  and 
she  forgave  me,  for  she  meant  to  do  right,  and  if  sometimes 
she  erred,  it  was  owing  more  to  a  weakness  of  the  flesh  than 
an  unwillingness  of  the  spirit.  In  the  midst  of  our  excite- 
ment Tom  Wilson  was  ushered  in.  He  had  returned  in  the 
same  train  which  brought  the  letter,  and  had  come  to  give 
us  any  further  information  which  we  might  be  desirous  of 
knowing. 

"  When  will  Herbert  come  home  ?"  was  my  aunt's  first 
question,  her  whole  manner  indicating  how  much  interest  she 
felt  in  the  answer. 

"  Not  very  soon,"  returned  Tom.  "  He  is  tired  of  the 
city,  he  says,  and  besides  that  he  wishes  to  avoid  the  un- 
pleasant remarks  his  elopement  will  necessarily  occasion." 

"  More  like  he  wishes  to  avoid  introducing  his  bride  into 
society,  which  he  knows  has  no  wish  to  receive  her,"  muttered 
Ada. 

Tom  paid  no  attention  to  this  spiteful  speech,  but  contin- 
ued. "  He  has  drawn  his  money  from  the Bank,  and 

with  it  he  intends  purchasing  a  farm  in  the  western  part  of 
New  York." 

"  An  admirable  plan,"  again  interrupted  Ada.  "  That 
Lee  gill  is  just  calculated  for  a  farmer's  wife." 

Taken  alone  t^cre  was  nothing  particularly  disagreeable 
7* 


154  MEADOW  BROOK. 

in  the  three  words  "  that  Lee  girl ;"  but  spoken  by  Ada 
Montrose  they  sounded  insultingly,  and  every  time  she  uttered 
them,  1  i'elt  my  blood  boil,  for  /,  too,  was  a  Lee  girl,  and  I 
was  sure  she  included  me  in  the  same  contemptuous  category. 
As  Herbert  had  said,  I  did  not  think  the  disappointment 
would  break  her  heart.  She  was  too  angry  for  that,  and  I 
believe  now,  as  I  did  then,  that  most  of  her  feeling  arose 
from  the  mortification  of  knowing  that  a  "  poor  country 
girl,"  as  she  called  Anna,  was  preferred  to  herself.  For  half 
an  hour  or  more  Tom  Wilson  and  my  aunt  conversed  to- 
gether, she  asking  him  at  least  a  dozen  times  "  if  he  did 
not  think  Herbert  could  be  induced  to  return."  At  last, 
with  quivering  lips  and  flushed  cheeks,  as  if  it  cost  her  pride 
a  great  effort,  she  said,  "  Of  course  I  mean  Anna,  too,  when 
I  speak  of  Herbert's  return.  She  is  his  wife,  you  say,  and 
though  I  might,  perhaps,  wish  it  otherwise,  it  cannot  now  be 
helped,  and  if  he  only  would  come  back  to  me,  I  should  love 
her  for  his  sake." 

In  my  heart  I  blessed  her  for  these  words,  and  mentally 
resolved  to  leave  no  argument  untried,  which  might  bring 
the  fugitives  back.  But  it  could  not  be.  Herbert  was  de- 
cided, he  said.  He  meant  to  be  a  farmer  and  live  in  the 
country,  adding  what  he  knew  would  silence  his  mother 
sooner  than  aught  else  he  could  say,  "  that  temptations  for 
him  to  drink  were  far  greater  in  the  city  than  in  the  country, 
and  it  was  for  this  reason  partly  that  he  preferred  living  in 
the  latter  place." 

And  so  my  aunt  yielded  the  point ;  but  from  the  day  of 
her  son's  desertion,  there  was  in  her  a  perceptible  change. 
Far  oftener  was  she  found  in  the  house  of  prayer,  and  les; 
frequently  was  she  seen  in  places  of  amusement,  while  more 
than  once  I  heard  her  in  secret  asking  that  her  wayward  boy 
might  be  shielded  from  the  great  temptation.  Alas  !  for 


THE  FLIGHT.  165 

thee,  poor  Herbert  Langley,  sleeping  in  thine  early  grave  ! 
There  were  prayers  enough,  methinks,  to  save  thee  ;  for  at  the 
old  Meadow  Brook  home,  thou  wert  remembered  in  the  early 
morn,  and  not  forgotten  when  at  eve,  my  father  knelt  him 
down  to  pray.  Why,  then,  didst  thou  fall  ere  thy  sun  had 
reached  the  meridian  of  manhood  ?  Was  it  because  in  thine 
early  training  there  was  an  error  which  no  after  exertions 
could  repair  ?  We  answer,  Yes.  The  fault  was  there,  and 
little  know  they  what  they  do,  who  set  before  their  sons  the 
poisonous  cup,  and  bid  them,  by  their  own  example,  drink 
and  die.  How  many  young  men,  from  the  higher  walks  of 
life,  now  sleeping  in  the  dishonored  grave  of  a  drunkard, 
might  at  this  moment  be  filling  some  honorable  position,  had 
it  not  been  for  the  wine  or  beer  drinking  habit  acquired  in 
childhood  by  their  own  firesides,  and  at  their  father's  table  ? 
Look  to  it,  then,  you  around  whose  hearthstones  promising 
sons  are  gathered,  and  if  in  the  coming  years  you  would  es- 
cape the  sleepless  nights,  the  bitter  tears,  and  the  broken 
hearts  of  those  whose  children  walk  in  the  path,  which, 
sooner  than  all  others,  leadeth  down  to  death,  teach  them, 
both  by  precept  and  by  practice,  to  "  touch  not,  taste  not, 
handle  not,"  for  therein  alone  lieth  safety. 


1S6  MEADOW  BROOK. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

TEN    THOUSAND     DOLLARS. 

EARLY  in  March,  as  I  was  one  Saturday  morning  seated 
with  my  aunt  in  her  pleasant,  cozy  sewing-room,  a  little  boy 
brought  me  a  note  from  Dell  Clayton,  in  w-hich  she  requested 
me,  if  possible,  to  spend  the  afternoon  with  her.  She  was 
sick,  she  wrote,  unable  to  sit  up,  and  what  was  worse  than 
all,  she  was  homesick  and  unhappy  !  Her  aunt,  she  said, 
was  out  of  the  city,  and  as  she  had  no  acquaintance,  she 
thought  the  sight  of  a  familiar  face  would  do  her  good. 

Aunt  Charlotte,  to  whom  I  handed  the  note,  consented  to 
my  going,  and  immediately  after  dinner,  which  that  day  was 
served  at  an  earlier  hour  than  usual,  I  started.  Long  and 
daily  walks  have  always  been  to  me  a  luxury,  and  so,  though 
I  had  been  but  a  few  months  in  Boston,  I  was  tolerably  well 
acquainted  with  most  of  its  localities,  and  had  no  trouble  in 
finding  the  once  stylish,  but  now  rather  dilapidated  and  gloomy 
looking  block,  in  one  part  of  which  Dr.  Clayton  was  keeping 
house.  Since  the  night  when  I  met  him  at  the  theatre,  I 
had  never  seen  him,  and  all  that  I  knew  of  him  was  that  he 
had  left  the  Tremont.  Subsequently,  however,  I  heard  the 
whole  history  of  their  proceedings — partly  from  the  doctor, 
partly  from  Dell,  and  partly  from  other  sources,  and  as  a  re- 
cital of  it  may  not  be  wholly  uninteresting  to  my  readers,  I 
will  give  it  before  proceeding  witli  a  description  of  my  call. 


TEN"  THOUSAND  DOLLARS.  167 

It  seems  that  boarding  at  the  Treraont  was  rather  too  ex- 
pensive for  a  physician,  whose  patients  were  not  so  numer- 
ous as  to  be  troublesome,  and  several  times  had  the 
doctor  proposed  returning  to  his  old  place  in  Sturbridge, 
where  everything  was  cheaper  ;  but  to  this  Dell  objected, 
for  she  well  knew  it  would  be  an  admission  that  they  could 
not  succeed  in  Boston,  and  against  this  her  pride  revolted. 
"  People  at  home,"  she  reasoned,  "  would  never  know  how 
matters  really  were,  and  as  long  as  she  could  keep  up  an  ap- 
pearance of  gentility  and  upper-ten-dom  with  her  former 
friends,  she  should  do  so,"  preferring,  like  many  others,  al- 
most absolute  want  in  the  city,  to  plenty  in  the  country. 
From  this,  the  reader  is  not  to  infer  that  the  doctor  was  ex- 
tremely poor  ;  for  when  he  first  went  to  Boston  he  was 
worth  about  fifteen  hundred  dollars,  which,  in  a  country  vil- 
lage, with  a  prudent  wife,  would  have  surrounded  him  with 
all  the  comforts  of  life,  besides  leaving  him  with  something 
for  that  "  rainy  day,"  about  which  everybody  blessed  with  a 
careful  grandmother  has  heard  more  or  less. 

In  the  city,  of  course,  it  needed  a  great  deal  of  money  to 
keep  up  the  kind  of  style  upon  which  Dell  insisted,  and 
which,  after  all,  was  far  from  satisfying  her — it  was  so  much 
inferior  to  the  elegance  she  saw  around  her  ;  and  as  check 
after  check  of  the  doctor's  little  hoard  was  drawn  from  the 
bank  to  meet  their  expenses,  while  but  few  would  get  sick, 
or  being  so  would  send  for  him,  his  heart  sank  within  him, 
and  without  really  meaning  to  do  so,  he  began  to  wonder 
"  when  that  old  grandmother  would  die  !"  Finding  that  lie 
could  not  much  longer  pay  the  -jiiormous  bills,  which  were  pre- 
sented to  him  weekly  at  the  Tremont,  he  decided  at  last  upon 
housekeeping,  and  exercising  in  this  case  his  own  judgment, 
in  spite  of  the  tears,  sulks,  and  remonstrances  of  his  wife,  lie 
hired  a  house  in  an  obscure  street,  where  the  rents  were  much 


153  MEADOW  BROOK. 

lower  than  in  the  more  fashionable  part  of  the  city.  Very 
neatly  he  fitted  it  up,  going  rather  beyond  his  means,  it  is 
true,  but  depending  a  great  deal  upon  the  fast  failing  health 
of  Grandmother  Barton,  to  set  all  things  right. 

Everything  was  at  last  arranged,  and  with  that  comfort- 
able feeling  which  other  men  have  experienced  in  similar 
circumstances,  he  took  his  seat  for  the  first  time  at  his  own 
table,  forgetting  in  his  happiness  that  the  smiling,  handsome 
face  of  the  lady  opposite,  in  blue  merino  morning  gown  and 
clean  white  linen  collar,  had  ever  worn  any  look  save  that 
which  now  sat  upon  it.  Breakfast  was  hardly  over,  when 
the  door  bell  rang  violently  and  a  man  appeared  telling  the 
doctor  that  his  services  were  required  immediately  by  the 
wealthy  Mrs.  Archer,  who  lived  in  an  adjoining  street,  and 
who  owned  the  entire  block  in  which  he  lived. 

Mrs.  Archer  belonged  to  that  class  of  people  who  are  al- 
ways dying,  first  with  one  fancied  disease  and  then  with  an- 
other, in  the  end,  however,  living  much  longer  than  those 
whose  business  it  is  to  minister  to  their  wants.  Being  freak- 
ish and  whimsical,  she  seldom  employed  the  same  physician 
longer  than  a  year,  but  during  that  time  a  man  with  limited 
wants  was  sure  of  a  livelihood,  for  his  services  were  required 
every  day,  and  the  remuneration  for  the  same  was  so  prompt 
and  liberal  as  to  make  her  patronage  much  sought  after,  parti- 
cularly by  new  practitioners.  Having  taken  a  violent  fancy 
to  Dr.  Clayton  when  he  bargained  with  her  for  the  house, 
she  had  decided  henceforth  to  employ  him,  if  on  trial  he 
proved  to  be  all  she  wished. 

The  doctor  was  well  aware  of  her  peculiarities,  and  for 
several  days  past  had  indulged  a  faint  hope  that  she 
might  favor  him  with  a  call.  This  she  had  now  done,  and 
very  eagerly  he  prepared  to  visit  her.  As  he  readied  his 
gate,  he  was  met  by  a  boy  who  brought  a  telegraphic 


TEN  THOUSAND  DOLLARS.  159 

dispatch  from  Wilbraham,  saying  that  Grandma  Barton  was 
dead  !  Yes,  the  old  lady  was  gone,  and  Dell  was  undoubted- 
ly the  heiress  of  ten  thousand  dollars  at  least,  and  probably 
more,  for  her  grandmother  bore  the  reputation  of  being  mi- 
serly, and  rumor  said  that  twice  ten  thousand  was  nearer  the 
actual  sum  of  her  possessions.  To  ascertain  the  truth  as 
soon  as  possible  was  the  doctor's  great  desire,  and  as  the 
next  train  bound  for  the  east  started  in  about  two  hours,  he 
decided  to  go  at  once,  though  the  funeral  was  not  to  take 
place  for  two  or  three  days. 

Suddenly  Mrs.  Archer's  message  occurred  to  him,  but 
matters  were  now  changed — he  was  a  rich  man,  and  as  such 
Mrs.  Archer's  patronage  was  not  of  vital  importance.  Still 
it  would  hardly  do  to  slight  her,  and  rather  unwillingly  he 
bent  his  steps  towards  her  dwelling.'  When  there  he  ap- 
peared so  abrupt  and  absent-minded,  telling  her  there  was 
nothing  whatever  the  matter  with  her  as  he  could  see,  that 
the  good  lady  was  wholly  disgusted,  and  the  moment  he  was 
gone,  she  dispatched  the  servant  for  another  physician,  who, 
possessing  more  tact,  and  not  having  recently  come  into  the 
possession  of  a  fortune.,  told  her  with  a  grave,  concerned 
look,  that  "  he  never  saw  anything  like  her  case — it  really 
baffled  his  skill,  though  he  thought  he  could  cure  her,  and  it 
would  give  him  pleasure  to  try." 

Of  course  he  was  employed,  and  just  as  Dr.  Clayton  and 
Du'.l  were  stepping  into  the  omnibus,  which  took  them  to  the 
depot,  a  note  was  handed  to  the  former,  saying  his  services 
were  no  longer  needed  by  Mrs.  Archer.  Without  giving  it 
a  thought,  the  doctor  crushed  the  note  into  his  pocket,  and 
!  iir.ii  springing  into  the  carriage,  took  his  seat  by  Dell,  to  whom 
lie  was  unusually  attentive,  for  she  had  risen  in  his  estima- 
tion full  l?,'n  thousand  dollars'  worth,  and  what  man,  for  that 
sum  of  money,  would  not  occasionally  endure  a  cross  look,  or 


160  .MEADOW  BROOK. 

a  peevish  word  !  Not  the  doctor  most  certainly ;  and  when 
on  reaching  the  depot,  they  found  that  the  cars  would  not 
leave  for  half  an  hour  or  more,  he  could  not  resist  her  en- 
treaties to  go  with  her  to  a  jeweller's,  on street,  where 

the  day  before  she  had  seen  "  such  a  beautiful  set  of  cam- 
eos, earrings,  bracelet,  and  pin  to  match — then,  too,  they 
were  so  cheap,  only  $50.  She  knew  he  would  buy  them  !" 

'Twas  in  vain  for  him  to  say  that  he  had  not  fifty  dollars 
for  she  replied,  that  "  he  could  take  it  from  the  bank  and 
replace  it  when  she  got  her  fortune  ;"  adding,  "  I'll  give 
you  a  hundred  in  place  of  it :  so  gratify  me  this  once,  that's 
a  dear,  good  man." 

Of  course,  the  dear  good  man  was  persuaded  as  many 
an  other  dear  good  man  has  been,  and  will  be  again  by  a 
coaxing  woman.  The  cameos  were  bought,  and  in  the  best 
of  humor  the  young  couple  took  their  seats  in  the  cars, 
which  were  soon  bearing  them  swiftly  towards  the  house  of 
death.  Very  pleasant  were  the  doctor's  reflections  as  the 
train  sped  on  over  valley  and  plain  :  he  was  a  fortunate, 
happy  man,  and  if  when  they  paused  at  the  Meadow  Brook 
station  he  thought  for  an  instant  of  the  girl  Rosa  Lee,  her 
memory  was  to  him  like  an  idle  dream,  which  had  passed 
away  in  the  golden  beams  of  day.  Arrived  at  Wilbraham 
d6pot,  they  took  a  carriage  for  the  village,  which  is  about 
two  miles  or  more  from  the  railroad. 

The  old  brown  shutters  of  the  large  wooden  building, 
where  Mrs.  Barton  had  lived  and  died,  were  closed,  and 
about  the  house  there  was  no  sign  of  life.  But  this  was 
hardly  different  from  what  it  had  been  during  the  old  lady's 
life,  for  she  was  one  who  lived  mostly  within  herself,  seldom 
seeing  company,  though  always  sure  to  go  whenever  she  was 
invited.  Exceedingly  penurious,  she  stinted  her  household 
to  the  last  degree  of  endurance,  and  denied  herself  even  the 


TEX  THOUSAND  DOLLARS.  161 

comforts  of  life,  while  her  last  request  had  been  that  her 
body  might  be  suffered  to  remain  in  her  sleeping-room,  so 
as  not  to  litter  the  parlor,  or  wear  the  carpet  ! 

At  the  head  of  the  family  was  Mabel  Warrener,  a  poor 
young  girl,  who  for  the  three  years  had  lived  with  Mrs. 
Barton  in  the  capacity  of  half  waiting-maid,  half  companion, 
and  to  her  the  neighbors  now  looked  for  directions.  Anx- 
ious to  pay  all  due  deference  to  the  wishes  of  her  late  mis- 
tress, Mabel  at  first  said,  "  Let  the  body  remain  where  it  is ;" 
but  when  she  reflected  that  "  the  fashionable  Mrs.  Clayton 
from  Boston,"  with  her  proud  husband  (for  so  were  they 
considered),  would  probably  be  there,  she  changed  her  mind, 
and  the  deceased  was  carried  into  the  dark,  damp  parlor, 
where  a  fire  had  not  been  kindled  for  more  than  a  year. 
The  same  was  also  true  of  the  chamber  above,  which  was 
designed  for  the  doctor  and  his  lady,  the  latter  of  whom 
shivered  as  she  entered  it,  rather  haughtily  bidding  Mabel, 
who  accompanied  her,  "  to  make  a  fire  there  as  soon  as  pos- 
sible, for  she  was  not  accustomed  to  cold  rooms,  and  should 
freeze  to  death." 

Very  meekly  Mabel  complied,  not  only  with  this  requisi- 
tion, but  with  fifty  others  from  the  same  source  ;  for  Dell, 
thinking  she  was  now  mistress  of  the  house,  took  upon  her- 
self many  airs,  ordering  this,  that  and  the  other,  until  the 
neighbors,  quite  disgusted,  left  poor  Mabel  alone,  with  the 
exception  of  the  deaf  old  woman,  who  ruled  in  the  kitchen 
as  cook.  The  morning  following  the  arrival  of  the  doctor, 
Capt.  Thompson,  wife,  and  son  came  out  from  Sturbridge  to 
attend  the  funeral  ;  for  though  they  were  in  no  way  con- 
nected with  Mrs.  Barton,  they  knew  her  well,  and  wished  to 
pay  her  this  last  tribute  of  respect.  Then,  too,  Mrs.  Thomp- 
son was  very  desirous  of  seeing  Dell,  who  was  now  an 
heiress,  and  as  such  entitled  to  attention.  Long  they 


162  MEADOW  BROOK. 

talked  together  concerning  the  future,  Dell  telling  how  she 
meant  "  to  fix  up  the  old  rookery  for  a  summer  residence," 
and  inviting  her  sister-in-law  to  spend  as  much  time  with 
her  as  she  possibly  could.  The  cameos  were  next  duly 
inspected,  admired,  tried  on,  and  then  the  two  went  down 
to  the  room  below,  and  turning  back  the  thin  muslin  which 
shaded  the  face  of  the  dead,  gazed  upon  the  pinched,  stony 
features  which  seemed  so  much  to  reproach  them  for  their 
cold-hearted  selfishness,  in  thus  planning  ways  and  means  by 
which  to  spend  her  hoarded  wealth  even  before  she  was 
buried  from  their  sight. 

That  afternoon  there  was  heard  a  tolling  bell,  and  a  long 
procession  moved  slowly  to  the  churchyard,  where  the  words 
"  ashes  to  ashes — dust  to  dust,"  and  the  sound  of  the  hard 
frozen  earth,  rattling  upon  the  coffin-lid,  broke  the  solemn 
stillness,  but  disturbed  not  the  rest  of  those,  who,  hence- 
forth, would  be  the  fellow-sleepers  of  her  now  committed  to 
the  grave.  When  the  party  of  mourners  had  returned  to 
the  house,  the  doctor  began  to  speak  of  the  necessity  there 
was  for  his  returning  immediately  to  the  city,  at  the  same 
time  hinting  to  Capt.  Thompson  that  "  if  there  was  a  witi. 
he  would  like  to  see  it." 

Mabel  Warrener,  who  was  supposed  to  know  more  thai 
any  one  else  concerning  Mrs.  Barton's  affairs,  was  called  h 
and  questioned,  she  replying  that  "  her  mistress,  one  day, 
about  two  weeks  before  her  death,  had  said  to  her  that  if, 
after  her  death,  any  inquiry  should  be  made  concerning  her 
will,  it  could  be  found  in  the  private  drawer  of  her  secre- 
tary, where  was  also  a  letter  for  Mrs.  Clayton.  Both  of 
these  were  brought  out,  and  with  her  handkerchief  over  her 
eyes,  Dell  listened  while  Capt.  Thompson  read  aloud  the 
astounding  fact  that  the  entire  possessions  of  Mrs.  Barton, 
amounting  to  $15,000,  were  given  to  MABEL  WARRENER, 


TEN  THOUSAND  DOLLARS.  163 

who,  having  had  no  suspicion  whatever  of  the  fortune  in 
store  for  her,  fainted  away,  and  was  borne  from  the  room, 
as  was  also  Dell  ;  while  the  doctor,  it  was  confidently 
asserted,  went  out  behind  the  woodshed  and  actually  vomited, 
so  great  was  his  disappointment !  Soon  rallying,  however, 
both  he  and  his  wife  declared  it  a  fraud,  accusing  the  still 
unconscious  Mabel  of  treachery,  and  it  was  not  until  the  law- 
yer who  had  drawn  the  will  was  produced,  that  they  could 
be  convinced."  Suddenly  remembering  her  letter,  Dell  broke 
it  open  and  found  therein  the  reasons  for  this  most  unac- 
countable freak.  Always  peculiar  and  naturally  jealous, 
Mrs.  Barton  had  felt  piqued  that  she  was  not  invited  to 
Dell's  wedding,  which,  considering  that  she  was  spending  the 
summer  in  Albany  at  the  time  when  it  took  place,  was  not 
very  remarkable.  Then,  too,  she  was  not  consulted,  and  she 
didn't  believe  in  doctors,  they  killed  more  than  they  cured  ; 
but  the  head  and  front  of  the  offence  seemed  to  be  that 
instead  of  hiring  two  or  three  rooms  and  keeping  house  in  a 
small,  economical  way,  they  boarded  at  the  Tremont,  where 
Dell  had  nothing  to  do  but  "  to  change  her  dress,  eat,  sleep, 
and  laze" — so  the  letter  ran — "  and  she  (Mrs.  Barton)  would 
not  suffer  a  penny  of  her  money  to  go  for  the  support  of 
such  extravagance  :  she  preferred  giving  it  to  Mabel  War- 
reuer,  who  was;  a  prudent,  saving  girl,  and  would  take  care 
of  it ;  while  the  paltry  doctor  would  spend  it  for  cigars, 
fast  horses,  patent  leather  boots,  and  all  sorts  of  fool- 
cries." 

The  letter  ended  with  an  exhortation  to  Dell  to  "  go  to 
work  and  earn  her  own  living,  as  her  grandmother  had 
done  before  her." 

The  doctor's  reflections,  as  he  rode  back  to  Boston,  were 
not  of  the  most  enviable  nature  ;  and  who  can  wonder  if 
he  was  rather  tt.sty  towards  his  wife,  who  retorted  so 


164  MEADOW  BROOK. 

angrily  as  to  bring  on  quite  a  sharp  quarrel,  which  \vas 
prevented  from  being  heard  by  the  roar  of  the  machinery  ; 
and  if  at  Meadow  Brook  he  did  think  again  of  Rosa  Lee, 
half  fancying  that  5,000  divided  by  13,  if  shared  with  her, 
might  be  preferable  to  nothing  divided  by  nothing,  shared 
with  Dell  ;  who  can  blame  him  ?  Not  /,  most  certainly- 
Wasn't  he  terribly  disappointed  ?  Hadn't  he  just  lost 
$15,000,  to  say  nothing  of  a  patient,  whose  patronage  would 
have  insured  him  a  living  for  at  least  a  year,  besides  intro- 
ducing him  into  a  broader  field  of  practice  ;  and  if  the 
cameo  earrings  were  rather  becoming  to  the  dark  hair  and 
black  eyes  of  his  wife,  did  that  in  any  way  compensate  him 
for  the  fifty  dollars  which  stood  on  the  Cr.  side  of  his 
bank-book  ?  Still,  I  see  no  good  reason  why,  after  their 
arrival  home  at  a  late  hour  of  the  night,  they  should  sit  up 
for  more  than  an  hour  in  a  cold,  cheerless  room,  telling  each 
other — the  one  that  she  wished  she  had  never  married  him, 
for  "  he  alone  stood  in  the  way  of  her  inheritance  ;"  while 
the  other  replied,  that  "  but  for  her  extravagance  he  should 
now  have  had  $1,500  in  the  bank  instead  of  five  hundred." 

Wretched  couple  1  Their  history  is  like  that  of  many 
others,  who  marry  without  a  particle  of  love,  or  at  most, 
only  a  passing  fancy.  Had  Dell  chosen,  she  could  in  time 
have  won  the  affection  of  her  husband,  but  being  naturally 
selfish  and  exacting,  she  expected  from  him  every  attention; 
while  in  return  she  seldom  gave  him  aught  save  cross  looks 
and  peevish  words,  complaining  that  he  did  not  treat  her 
now  ag  he  once  had  done.  As  long  as  the  doctor  had  a 
fortune  in  expectancy,  he  bore  his  wife's  ill  humor  tolerably 
well,  but  now  that  hope  was  gone,  his  whole  being  seemed 
changed,  and  Dell  was  not  often  obliged  to  quarrel  alone. 
'  At  last,  broken  in  spirits,  and  being  really  sick,  she  had 
sent  for  me,  as  I  have  before  stated.  I  found  her  in  bed, 


TEX  THOUSAND  DOLLARS.  165 

propped  up  on  pillows,  her  shining  hair  combed  back,  and 
her  large  black  eyes  seeming  blacker  than  ever,  from  con- 
trast with  her  colorless  cheek.  All  her  old  haughtiness  was 
gone,  and  the  moment  she  saw  me  she  stretched  her  arms 
towards  me,  and  bursting  into  tears,  exclaimed,  "  Oh,  Rose, 
I  am  so  glad  you  have  come.  I  was  afraid  you  wouldn't, 
for  I  knew  your  aunt  was  very  aristocratic,  and  I  thought 
she  might  not  be  willing  to  have  you  visit  poor,  obscure 
people  like  us." 

There  was  much  of  bitterness  in  the  last  part  of  this 
speech,  and  it  grated  harshly  upon  my  feelings  ;  but  it  was 
like  her,  I  knew,  and  she  had  only  judged  my  aunt  by  what 
she  well  knew  she  should  herself  be  in  a  similar  position  ;  so 
I  took  no  notice  of  it,  save  to  assure  her  that  Aunt  Char- 
lotte was  perfectly  willing  I  should  come,  while  at  the  same 
time  I  expressed  my  sorrow  at  finding  her  so  unwell,  and 
asked  "  what  was  the  matter." 

"  Oh,  nothing  much,"  said  she.  "  I  have  no  particular 
disease,  unless  it  be  one  of  the  mind,  and  that  you  know  is 
not  easily  cured." 

I  made  no  answer  to  this  ;  but  after  a  moment's  silence, 
I  ventured  to  inquire  for  her  husband.  Instantly  there  came 
a  bright  glow  to  her  cheek,  as  she  replied,  "  Oh,  he  is  as  well 
as  could  be  expected,  considering  his  terrible  disappoint- 
ment." 

Of  course  I  asked  what  disappointment,  whereupon  she 
proceeded  to  narrate  a  part  of  what  I  have  already  told  to 
my  readers,  withholding  nearly  all  the  points  wherein  she  had 
been  to  blame,  and  dwelling  with  apparent  delight  upon  the 
faults  of  her  husband,  who,  she  protested,  was  wholly  selfish 
and  avaricious.  "  I  know,"  said  she,  "  why  he  married  me  ; 
'twas  for  the  sake  of  the  few  dollars  he  thought  my  grand- 
mother would  leave  me,  and  now  being  disappointed  in  that, 


166  MEADOW  BROOK. 

he  cares  no  more  for  me  than  he  does  for  you — no,  nor  half 
so  much,  for  he  always  preferred  you  to  me,  and  I  wish  I 
had  let  you  have  him,  for  you  liked  him,  I  know,  better  than 
I  did." 

As  she  said  this,  she  looked  me  steadily  in  the  face,  as  if 
to  read  my  inmost  soul.  I  felt  provoked,  for  I  now  thought 
of  my  former  affection  for  the  doctor  as  something  of  which 
was  a  littk  ashamed,  and  I  did  not  much  like  to  be  reminded 
of  it  by  his  wife.  So  I  ventured  to  say  that  "  whatever  I 
might  once  have  felt  for  her  husband,  it  was  all  over  now, 
and  I  could  think  of  no  greater  misfortune  than  that  of  be- 
ing his  wife  !" 

Now,  I  should  know  better  than  to  speak  thus  to  any  wo- 
man concerning  her  husband,  for  however  much  she  may  talk 
against  him  herself,  she  certainly  has  no  desire  or  expectation 
that  her  listener  will  agree  with  her.  On  this  occasion,  Dell 
grew  angry  at  once,  telling  me  "  I  needn't  speak  so  lightly 
of  her  husband — he  was  good  enough  for  anybody,"  while  at 
the  same  time  she  muttered  something  about  "  sour  grapes  1" 

I  was  taken  quite  aback,  and  remained  silent,  until  she  at 
last  said,  laughingly,  "  I  don't  wish  to  quarrel  with  you, 
Rose.  Pardon  any  ill  humor  I  may  have  manifested.  I  get 
nervous  and  fidgety  staying  here  alone  so  much." 

"  Is  not  the  doctor  with  you  sometimes  ?"  I  inquired. 

'•'  Oh,  yes  ;  once  in  a  great  while,"  said  she  ;  "  but  he  can 
bear  the  atmosphere  of  any  other  sick  room  better  than 
mine.  So  he's  off — hunting  up  patients,  I  suppose.  I  tell 
him  he  gets  his  living  that  way,  and  a  poor  living  it  bids 
fair  to  be.  Between  you  and  me,  Rose,"  she  continued, 
growing  excited,  "he  is  shiftless,  if  you  know  what  that 
means,  and  we  are  worth  to-day  just  as  much  as  we  ever 
shall  be." 

I  felt  that  she  wronged  him,  and  told  her  so,  at  the  same 


TEN  THOUSAND  DOLLARS.  167 

time  enumerating  his  many  good  qualities,  while  she  list- 
ened, evidently  better  pleased  than  when  I  had  spoken  light- 
ly of  him.  In  the  midst  of  our  conversation  there  was  a 
familiar  step  in  the  hall,  and  a  moment  after  the  doctor  him- 
self entered  the  room.  He  looked  care-worn  and  haggard  ; 
but  at  the  sight  of  me,  whose  presence  surprised  him,  his  face 
quickly  lighted  up,  and  there  was  much  of  his  olden  manner 
as  he  took  my  hand  and  expressed  his  pleasure  at  finding  me 
there.  'Twas  but  a  for  moment,  however,  for  catching  the  eye 
of  his  wife,  he  became  almost  instantly  reserved,  and  seating 
himself  near  a  window,  he  pretended  to  be  much  occupied 
with  a  book,  which  I  accidentally  discovered  was  wrong  side 
up  !  It  was  strange  how  much  waiting-upon  Dell  suddenly 
needed.  Heretofore  she  had  been  very  quiet,  saying  she  did 
not  wish  for  anything,  but  now  that  he  was  there,  her  pil- 
lows must  be  turned,  her  head  must  be  bathed,  the  window 
must  be  open  and  then  shut,  while  with  every  other  breath, 
she  declared  him  to  be  "  the  awkwardest  man  she  ever  saw," 
saying  once,  "  she  didn't  wonder  he  had  no  more  practice  if 
he  handled  all  his  patients  as  roughly  as  he  did  her." 

After  this  unkind  speech,' the  doctor  made  no  farther  at- 
tempt to  please  her,  but  left  her  side  and  returned  to  his 
seat  by  the  window.  Ere  long  the  supper  bell  rang.  I  had 
not  supposed  it  was  so  late,  and  starting  up  announced  my 
intention  of  going  home,  but  to  this  neither  the  doctor  nor 
Dell  would  listen,  both  of  them  insisting  upon  my  staying  to 
tea  ;  she,  because  she  felt  that  common  civility  required 
it,  and  he,  because  he  really  wished  it.  Once  out  of  her 
sight,  he  was  himself  again,  and  playfully  drawing  my  arm 
within  his,  he  led  me  to  the  dining-room,  placing  me  at  the 
head  of  the  table,  where  Dell  was  accustomed  to  sit,  while 
he  took  the  seat  opposite.  As  we 'sat  there  thus,  I  shall  not 
gay  that  there  came  to  ray  mind  no  thought  of  what  might 


168  MEADOW  BROOK. 

have  been,  but  I  can  say,  and  truthfully  too,  that  such 
thoughts  brought  with  them  naught  of  pain  ;  for  though 
Dr.  Clayton  had  once  possessed  the  power  of  swaying  me  at 
his  will,  that  time  had  gone  by,  and  he  was  to  me  now  only 
a  friend,  whom  I  both  liked  and  pitied,  for  I  knew  he  was 
far  from  being  happy.  Once,  when  I  handed  him  his  second 
cup  of  tea,  he  said,  smiling  upon  me,  "  It  makes  me  very 
happy  to  see  you  there — in  that  seat." 

I  made  no  answer  ;  and,  as  if  thinking  he  had  said  what 
he  ought  not,  he  immediately  changed  the  conversation,  and 
began  to  question  me  of  my  studies,  etc.,  asking  me  among 
other  things,  if  I  went  to  dancing  school.  Instantly  I  re- 
membered Mrs.  Ross's  slippers  with  the  little  wads  of  cotton, 
and  I  laughed  aloud.  It  seems  his  thoughts  took  the  same 
direction,  for  he,  too,  laughed  so  loudly  that  when  we  re- 
turned to  Dell's  room,  s'he  rather  pettishly  inquired  what  we 
found  to  amuse  us  so  much,  saying  "  she  hadn't  seen  the 
doctor  look  so  pleased  since — since,  well,  since  grandma's 
death,"  she  finally  added,  at  the  same  time  glancing  at  him 
to  witness  the  effect  of  her  words. 

He  turned  very  white  about  the  mouth,  and  I  am  quite 
certain  I  heard  the  word  "  thunder  /"  At  all  events,  his 
eyes  flashed  angrily  upon  the  provoking  woman,  who  again 
inquired  at  what  we  were  laughing.  When  I  told  her,  she 
too  laughed,  saying,  "  Oh,  yes,  I  remember  it  well,  and  have 
sometimes  thought  that  I  owe  my  present  position  to  that 
awkward  misstep  of  yours." 

"  I  am  very  glad  I  fell,  then,"  said  I,  rather  impatiently, 
while  I  threw  on  my  hood  and  shawl,  preparatory  to  going 
home. 

"Hadn't  you  better  call  an  omnibus  for  her  ?"  asked  Dell 
of  her  husband,  who  was  putting  on  his  overshoes. 

"  I  am  going  round  with  her  myself,"  he  answered.     "  I 


TEN  THOUSAND  DOLLARS.  169 

have  a  patient  on  the  way,"  and  he  hurried  from  the  room 
ere  she  could  say  anything  further. 

It  was  a  beautiful  moonlight  night,  and  as  I  took  his  arm 
I  r<  'ailed  the  time  when  once  before  we  had  walked  thus  to- 
ge^  '.  I  think  he  remembered  it  too,  for  he  asked  ine 
"  if  1  ever  visited  Pine  District  ?" 

"  Not  often,"  I  replied  ;  and  he  continued  to  say,  that  "  not- 
withstanding that  it  was  little  more  than  a  year  and  a  half 
since  he"  first  saw  me  there,  it  seemed  to  him  an  age,"  adding  ; 
"  and  it  is  not  strange  neither,  for  I  have  passed  through  many 
trials  since  then." 

To  this  I  made  no  reply,  and  ere  long  he  proceeded  to 
speak  further  of  himself,  and  of  his  disappointment,  first  with 
regard  to  his  business,  and  next  with  regard  to  his  domestic 
ralations,  which  he  gave  me  to  understand  were  not  parti- 
cularly happy.  Very  delicately  and  carefully  he  handled 
the  latter  subject,  speaking  not  one  half  so  harshly  of  Dell 
as  she  had  spoken  of  him.  Still  I  felt  that  he  had  no  right 
thus  to  speak  to  me,  and  so  I  told  him. 

"  I  know  it,  Rose,"  he  returned.  "  I  know  it  all  ;  but 
for  this  once  you  must  hear  me,  and  I  will  never  trouble  you 
again.  I  committed  a  great  error  in  marrying  one,  while 
my  heart  belonged  to  another — stay,"  he  continued,  as  I  was 
about  to  interrupt  him.  "  You  must  hear  me  out.  It  is  not 
of  my  love  for  that  other  that  I  would  speak  ;  but,  Rose,  I 
would  know  how  far  I  have  wronged  you.  Did  you  love 
me,  and  had  I  asked  you  to  share  my  home,  when  at  a  suit- 
able age,  would  you  have  done  so  ?" 

He  was  very  pale,  and  the  arm  on  which  my  hand  was 
resting,  trembled  violently,  but  grew  still  when  he  heard  my 
answer,  which  was,  "  I  did  love  you,  but  'twas  a  childish 
love  and  quickly  passed  away.  And  were  you  now  free  as 
you  once  were,  I  could  lie  to  you  nothing  save  a  friend." 
S 


170  MEADOW  BROOK. 

There  was  a  mixture  of  disappointment  and  pleasure  on 
his  face  ;  but  lie  replied,  "  I  am  glad  that  it  is  so,  and  shall 
now  feel  happier,  for  the  hardest  part  of  all  was  the  thought 
that  possibly  you,  too,  might  suffer." 

"  Not  at  all,'7  I  answered,  adding,  "  it  would  be  foolish 
to  break  my  heart  for  one  man,  when  there  are  so  many  in 
the  world." 

This  I  said  with  bitterness,  for  I  remembered  the  tune 
when  I  had  wept  in  the  shadowy  woods  of  Meadow  Brook, 
and  if  for  a  moment  I  experienced  a  feeling  of  satisfaction  in 
knowing  that  what  /  suffered  then,  he  was  suffering  now,  I 
can  only  plead  woman's  nature  as  an  apology.  'Twas  but 
for  a  moment,  however,  and  then,  casting  off  all  such  feel- 
ings, I  spoke  to  him  kindly  of  his  wife,  telling  him  he  could 
be  happy  with  her  if  he  tried,  and  that  if  he  were  not,  it  was 
probably  as  much  his  fault  as  hers.  Brighter  days,  too, 
would  come,  I  said,  when  his  practice  would  not  be  limited 
to  three  patients,  one  of  whom  was  too  poor  to  pay,  and  an- 
other was  already  convalescent,  while  the  third  was  in  the 
last  stages  of  her  disease,  and  would  need  his  services  but  a 
few  days  longer. 

"  You  are  my  good  angel,  Rose,"  said  he,  when  at  last  we 
reached  my  uncle's  door,  "  and  your  words  inspire  me  with 
courage.  Come  and  see  us  often,  for  the  sight  of  you  does 
me  good,  and  God  knows  how  much  I  stand  in  need  of  sym 
pathy.  Farewell." 

He  pressed  my  hand,  and  hastily  raising  it  to  his  lips, 
turned  away,  dreading,  as  I  well  knew,  a  return  to  the  sick- 
room, where  naught  would  greet  him  save  reproachful  com- 
plaints, and  where  the  dark  eyes,  which  had  first  won  his 
admiration,  would  flash  angrily  upon  him.  In  the  hall,  I 
stood  for  a  time,  pondering  in  my  mind  some  way  by  which 
I  could  assist  him,  and  I  even  thought  of  feigning  sickness 


TEN  THOUSAND  DOLLARS.  171 

myself  for  the  sake  of  adding  another  patient  to  his  list  I 
But  this,  I  knew,  he  would  easily  detect,  and  possibly  he 
might  misconstrue  my  motive  for  so  doing,  and  this  project 
was  abandoned,  and  I  entered  the  parlor  in  quest  of  my 
aunt,  who,  I  learned  from  one  of  the  servants,  was  in  her 
own  room,  suffering  from  a  severe  headache.  She  had  tak- 
en a  violent  cold,  which,  by  the  next  morning,  had  developed 
itself  into  a  species  of  influenza,  at  that  time  prevailing  in 
the  city.  Added  to  this  was  a  general  debility  and  prostra- 
tion of  the  nerves,  brought  on  by  her  recent  trouble  and 
anxiety  concerning  Herbert. 

My  uncle,  who  was  always  alarmed  when  she  was  ill, 
wished  for  medical  advice  ;  but  to  this  she  objected,  as  Dr. 
Mott,  the  family  physician,  was  absent,  and  she  knew  of  no 
other,  whom  she  dare  trust.  Instantly  I  thought  of  Dr. 
Clayton.  If  she  could  be  prevailed  upon  to  employ  him,  I 
knew  she  would  like  him,  for  /  could  testify  to  his  extreme 
kindness  in  a  sick-room,  and  good  nursing  was  what  she  most 
needed.  When  I  suggested  that  he  should  be  called,  she  at 
first  refused  ;  but  before  night,  being  much  worse,  she  con- 
sented, and  never  had  I  experienced  a  moment  of  greater 
happiness  than  when  I  hastened  to  the  kitchen  with  a  mes- 
sage for  John,  who  was  to  go  immediately  for  Dr.  Clayton. 
Then  taking  my  uncle  aside,  I  explained  to  him  the  strait- 
ened circumstances  of  the  young  physician,  hinting  to  him, 
that  prompt  remuneration  for  his  services  would  undoubted- 
ly be  acceptable. 

"  Yes,  yes,  I  understand,"  said  he  ;  "  you  want  me  to 
pay  him  to-day." 

Here  we  were  interrupted  by  the  ringing  of  the  door-bell. 
Dr.  Clayton  had  come,  and  the  result  was  as  I  had  hoped. 
My  aunt  was  greatly  pleased — he  was  so  kind  and  gentle, 
humoring  all  her  fancies,  and  evincing  withal  so  much  judg- 


172  MEADOW  BROOK. 

raent  and  skill,  that  she  felt  confidence  in  his  abilities  ;  and 
when  he  was  gone,  expressed  herself  as  preferring  him  even 
to  Dr.  Mott,  "  who,"  she  said,  "  was  getting  old  and  cross." 

As  he  was  leaving  the  house,  my  uncle  placed  in  his  hand 
a  five  dollar  bill,  whereupon  the  doctor  turned  very  red,  and 
asked  if  he  were  not  expected  to  call  again. 

"  Certainly,  certainly,"  said  my  uncle,  who,  manlike, 
hadn't  the  least  bit  of  tact  ;  "  keep  coming  until  Charlotte 
is  well.  I  only  paid  you  for  this  call  to  please  Rosa." 

Instead  of  the  displeased,  mortified  look,  which  I  expected 
to  see  on  the  doctor's  face,  there  was  an  expression  of  deep 
gratitude,  as  he  turned  his  eyes  towards  me  ;  and  I  thought 
there  was  a  moisture  in  them,  which  surprised  me,  for  I  did 
not  then  know  how  much  that  five  dollars  was  needed  :  it 
being  the  exact  amount  requisite  for  the  payment  of  the 
girl,  who  refused  .to  remain  with  them  another  day  unless 
her  wages  were  forthcoming.  To  such  straits  are  people, 
apparently  in  easy  circumstances,  sometimes  reduced. 

For  more  than  a  week  my  aunt  was  confined  to  her  room, 
while  the  doctor  came  regularly,  always  staying  a  long  time, 
and  by  his  delicate  attentions  winning  golden  laurels  from 
his  patient,  who  was  far  better  pleased  with  him  than  with 
the  fussy  old  man,  who,  being  always  in  a  hurry,  only  stop- 
ped for  a  moment,  while  he  looked  at  her  tongue,  felt  her 
pulsfy  and  recommended  blistering  and  bleeding,  with  a  dose  of 
calomel,  neither  of  which  Dr.  Clayton  believed  to  be  a  saving 
ordinance,,  and  indispensable  to  the  comfort  and  recovery  of 
his  patients.  By  this,  I  do  not  mean  anything  derogatory 
to  the  good  old  custom  of  tormenting  folks  to  death  before 
their  time,  but  having  a  faint  remembrance  of  certain  blis- 
ters, which,  together  with  cabbage  haves  and  the  tallowed 
rags,  once  kept  me  in  a  state  of  torture  for  nearly  a  week, 
to  say  nothing  of  the  sore  mouth,  the  loose  teeth,  and  the 


TEX  THOUSAND  DOLLARS.  173 

tightly-bandaged  arm,  I  cannot  help  experiencing  a  kind  of 
nervous  tremor  at  the  very  mention  of  said  prescriptions. 

Dr.  Clayton's  attendance  upon  my  aunt  was  a  great  bene- 
fit to  him,  as,  through  its  means,  he  be*  ame  known  to  seve- 
ral of  the  higher  circle,  who  began  to  employ  him,  so  that 
by  the  last  of  May,  the  time  when  I  left  Boston  for  Meadow 
Brook,  he  had  quite  a  large  practice.  For  some  reason  or 
other,  Mrs.  Archer,  too,  sent  for  him  again  ;  and  as  he  had 
now  no  ten  thousand  dollars  in  prospect,  he  succeeded  in 
pleasing  the  whimsical  lady,  thereby  securing  her  patronage 
for  a  year  at  least.  Here,  for  a  time,  I  leave  him,  while  I 
go  back  to  the  dear  old  home  at  Meadow  Brook,  over  which 
a  shadow,  dark  and  heavy,  was  brooding. 


IT4  MEADOW  BROOK. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

THE     OLD     HOMESTEAD. 

"  MEADOW  BROOK  Station  !  Stop  five  minutes  for  refresh- 
ments 1"  shouted  the  conductor,  and  alighting  from  the  noisy, 
crowded  cars,  I  stood  once  more  in  my  own  native  town, 
gazing  with  a  feeling  of  delight  upon  the  sunny  hills,  dotted 
over  with  the  old-fashioned  gable-roofed  houses,  and  upon 
the  green,  grassy  meadow,  through  which  rolled  the  blue 
waters  of  the  Chicopee.  I  had  not  stood  thus  long,  when  a 
broad  hand  was  laid  upon  my  shoulder,  and  the  next  instant 
my  arms  were  around  the  neck  of  my  father,  who,  I  thought, 
had  changed  much  since  last  I  saw  him  ;  for  his  face  was 
thin  and  pale,  while  threads  of  silver  were  scattered  through 
his  soft,  brown  hair. 

It  was  the  loss  of  Anna,  I  fancied  ;  and  when  we  at  last 
were  seated  in  the  buggy,  and  on  our  way  home,  I  hastened 
to  speak  of  her,  and  to  tell  him  of  the  favorable  report  we 
heard  of  Herbert.  But  naught  which  I  said  seemed  to  rouse 
him  ;  and  at  last  I,  too,  fell  into  the  same  thoughtful  mood, 
in  which  even  old  Sorrel  shared,  for  he  moved  with  his  head 
down,  scarcely  once  leaving  the  slow,  measured  walk  he  had 
first  assumed.  When,  at  last,  we  reached  the  hill-top,  from 
which  could  be  seen  the  Homestead,  with  its  maple  trees  in 
front,  and  long  row  of  apple  trees,  now  in  full  bloom,  in  the 


THE  OLD  HOMESTEAD.  176 

rear,  I  started  up,  exclaiming,  "  Home,  sweet  home  !  It 
never  looked  half  so  beautiful  to  me  before." 

In  a  moment,  however,  I  checked  myself  ;  for  my  father 
groaned  aloud,  while  his  face  grew  whiter  than  before. 

"  What  is  it,  father,"  I  asked  ;  "are  they  sick,  or  dead  ?" 

"  Neither,  neither,"  he  replied,  at  the  same  time  chirrup- 
ing to  old  Sorrel,  who  pricked  up  his  ears,  and  soon  carried 
us  to  the  door  of  our  house,  where  I  was  warmly  greeted  by 
all. 

And  still  there  was  in  what  they  said  and  did  an  air  of 
melancholy  which  puzzled  me  ;  and  when  I  was  alone  with 
Lizzie,  I  asked  her  the  cause  why  they  looked  so  sad  ?  Burst- 
ing into  tears,  she  replied,  "  This  is  not  our  home  any  lon- 
ger. We  must  leave  it,  and  go,  we  don't  know  where — to 
the  poor-house,  'pa  sometimes  says,  when  he  feels  the  worst, 
and  then  grandma  cries  so  hard — oh,  it's  dreadful !" 

"  And  why  must  we  leave  it  ?"  I  asked  ;  and  Lizzie 
answered,  "  Pa  has  signed  notes  for  Uncle  Thomas,  who  has 
failed,  and  now  the  homestead  must  be  sold  to  pay  his 
debts — and  they  so  proud,  too  I" 

It  was  as  Lizzie  had  said.  Uncle  Thomas  Harding  was 
my  mother's  brother,  who  lived  in  Providence,  in  far  greater 
style,  it  was  said,  than  he  was  able  to  support.  Several 
times  had  Aunt  Harding  visited  us,  together  with  her  two 
daughters,  Ellon  and  Theodosia.  They  were  proud,  haughty 
girls,  and  evidently  looked  upon  us,  their  country  ccusins, 
with  contempt  ;  only  tolerating  us,  because  it  was  pleasant 
to  tare  some  place  in  the  country  where  to  while  away  a 
few  weeks,  which,  in  the  heated,  dusty  city,  would  other- 
wise hang  heavily  upon  their  hands.  On  such  occasions 
they  made  themselves  perfectly  at  home,  and  somehow  or 
other  managed  to  have  my  mother  feel  that  she  was  really 
indebted  to  them  for  the  honor  they  conferred  upon  her,  by 


176  MEADOW  BROOK. 

calling  her  Aunty,  by  appropriating  to  themselves  the 
greater  portion  of  the  house,  by  skimming  the  cream  from 
the  pans  of  milk,  by  eating  up  the  pie  she  had  saved  for  us, 
children  when  we  came  hungry  and  cross  from  school,  and 
by  keeping  old  Sorrel  constantly  in  the  harness,  or  under  the 
saddle. 

In  return  for  all  this,  they  sometimes  gave  us  an  old 
collar,  a  silk  apron,  a  soiled  ribbon,  or  broken  parasol — 
and  once,  when  my  parents  visited  them,  they  sent  us  a 
trunk  full  of  rubbish,  among  which  was  Fielding's  "  Tom 
Jones  !"  This  my  grandmother  cautiously  took  from  the 
trunk  with  the  tongs  and  threw  into  the  fire,  thereby  cre- 
ating in  me  so  great  a  desire  for  a  knowledge  of  its  con- 
tents, that,  on  the  first  occasion  which  presented  itself,  I 
gratified  my  curiosity,  feeling,  when  I  had  done  so,  that  my 
grandmother  was  right  in  disposing  of  the  volume  as  she 
did.  Dear  old  lady  !  her  aversion  to  everything  savoring 
of  fiction  was  remarkable,  and  when  not  long  since  a  certain 
medium  informed  me  that  she,  my  grandmother,  was  greatly 
distressed  to  learn  that  I  had  so  far  degenerated  as  to  be 
writing  a  look,  I  thought  seriously  of  giving  up  my  project 
at  once,  and  should  probably  have  done  so,  had  not  another 
medium  of  still  greater  power  than  the  first  received  a  com- 
munication, stating  that,  after  due  reflection,  my  grand- 
mother had  concluded  that  "  I  might  continue  the  story 
called  Meadow  Brook,  provided  I  showed  off  my  Aunt 
Harding  and  her  two  daughters  in  their  true  character." 
So,  as  a  dutiful  child,  it  becomes  me  to  tell  how  my  £^her, 
who  was  warmly  attached  to  my  Uncle  Thomas,  lent  linn 
money  from  time  to  time,  and  signed  notes  to  the  amount  of 
several  thousand  dollars,  never  once  dreaming  that  in  the 
end  he  would  be  ruined,  while  my  uncle,  influenced  by  his 
more  crafty  wife,  managed  in  some  unaccountable  way  to 


THE  OLD  HOMESTEAD.  177 

maintain  nearly  the  same  style  of  living  as  formerly;  and  if 
his  proud  daughters  ever  felt  the  ills  of  poverty,  it  was  cer- 
tainly not  apparent  in  the  rich  silks  and  costly  furs  which 
they  continued  to  sport. 

It  was  a  terrible  blow  to  us  all,  but  upon  no  one  did  it 
fall  so  heavily  as  upon  my  father,  crushing  him  to  the  earth, 
and  rendering  him  nearly  as  powerless  as  is  the  giant  oak 
when  torn  from  its  parent  bed  by  the  wrathful  storm.  The 
old  homestead  was  endeared  to  him  by  a  thousand  hallowed 
associations.  It  was  the  home  of  his  boybood,  and  around 
the  cheerful  fires,  which  years  ago  were  kindled  on  its  spa- 
cious hearthstone,  he  had  played  with  those  who  long  since 
had  passed  from  his  side,  some  to  mingle  in  the  great  drama 
of  life,  and  others  to  that  world  where  they  number  not  by 
years.  There,  too,  in  his  early  manhood  had  he  brought  his 
bride,  my  gentle  mother,  and  on  the  rough  bark  of  the  tow- 
ering maples,  by  the  side  of  his  own  and  his  brothers'  names, 
were  carved  those  of  his  children,  all  save  little  Jamie,  who 
died  ere  his  tiny  fingers  had  learned  the  use  of  knife  or  ham- 
mer. No  wonder,  then,  that  his  head  grew  dizzy  and  his 
heart  sick  as  he  thought  of  leaving  it  forever  ;  and  when  at 
last  the  trying  moment  came,  when  with  trembling  hand  he 
signed  the  deed  which  made  him  homeless,  who  shall  deem 
him  weak,  if  he  laid  his  weary  head  upon  the  lap  of  his  aged 
mother  and  wept  like  a  little  child  ? 

A  small  house  in  the  village  was  hired,  and  after  a  few 
weeks'  preparation,  one  bright  June  morning,  when  the 
flowers  we  had  watched  over  and  tended  with  care  were  in 
bloom,  when  the  robins  which,  year  after  year  had  returned 
to  their  nests  in  the  maple  tree,  were  singing  their  sweetest 
songs,  and  when  the  blue  sky  bent  gently  over  us,  we  bade 
adieu  to  the  spot,  looking  back  with  wistful  eye  until  every 
trace  of  our  home  had  disappeared.  Farewell  forever  to 


ITS  MEADOW  BROOK. 

thee,  dear  old  homestead,  where  now  other  footsteps  tread 
and  other  children  play  than  those  of  "  auld  lang  syne." 
The  lights  and  shadows  of  years  have  fallen  upon  thee  since 
that  summer  morn,  and  with  them  have  come  changes  to 
thee  as  well  as  to  us.  The  maple,  whose  branches  swept 
the  roof  above  my  window,  making  oft  sad  music  when 
tuned  by  the  autumn  wind,  has  been  cut  away,  and  the 
robins,  who  brought  to  us  the  first  tidings  of  spring,  have 
died  or  flown  to  other  haunts.  "  The  moss-covered  bucket 
which  hung  in  the  well"  has  been  removed  ;  the  curb,  whose 
edges  were  worn  by  childish  hands,  is  gone  ;  while  in  place 
of  the  violets  and  daisies  which  once  blossomed  on  the 
grassy  lawn,  the  thistle  and  the  burdock  now  are  growing, 
and  the  white  rose  bush  by  the  door,  from  whence  they 
plucked  the  buds  which  strewed  the  coffin-bed  of  our  baby 
brother,  is  dead.  Weeds  choke  the  garden  walks,  and  the 
moss  grows  green  and  damp  on  the  old  stone  wall.  Even 
the  brook  which  ran  so  merrily  past  our  door  has  been  stop- 
ped in  its  course,  and  its  sparkling  waters,  bereft  of  free- 
dom, now  turn  the  wheel  of  a  huge  saw-mill,  with  a  low  and 
sullen  roar.  All  is  changed,  and  though  memory  still  turns 
fondly  to  the  spot  which  gave  me  birth,  I  have  learned  to 
love  another  home,  for  where  my  blessed  mother  dwells,  'tis 
surely  home  to  me.  By  her  side  there  is,  I  know,  a  vacant 
chair,  and  in  her  heart  a  lonely  void,  which  naught  on  earth 
can  fill ;  but  while  she  lives,  and  I  know  that  there  is  in  the 
world  for  me  a  mother  and  a  mother's  love,  can  I  not  feel 
that  I  have  indeed  a  home,  though  it  be  not  the  spot  where 
first  she  blessed  me  as  her  child  ? 


'OUT  WEST."  179 


CHAPTER    XVI. 

"OUT  WEST." 

WHAT  a  train  of  conflicting  ideas  do  those  two  words  often- 
times awaken,  bringing  up  visions  of  log  cabins,  ladder  stairs, 
wooden  latches,  fried  hominy  and  maple  sugar,  to  say  nothing 
of  the  hobgoblins  in  the  shape  of  bears,  rattlesnakes,  wolves, 
and  "  folks  who  don't  know  anything  ;"  the  latter  being 
universally  considered  the  "staple  production"  of  every 
place  bearing  the  name  of  "  out  West."  Even  western  New 
York,  with  her  hundreds  of  large  and  flourishing  villages, 
her  well  cultivated  farms,  her  numerous  schools,  her  edu- 
cated, intelligent  people,  and  her  vast  wealth,  is  looked 
upon  with  distrust  by  some  of  her  eastern  neighbors,  because, 
forsooth,  her  boundaries  lie  farther  towards  the  setting  sun, 
and  because  she  once  bore  the  .title  of  "  way  out  west  in 
the  Genesees." 

Of  course  I  speak  only  from  observation  and  personal 
experience  ;  for  at  Meadow  Brook,  ten  years  ago,  many  fears 
were  expressed  lest  Anna  should  miss  the  society  to  which 
she  had  been  accustomed  ;  and  when  after  the  sale  of  the 
homestead,  she  wrote,  asking  me  to  come  and  live  with 
her,  I  hesitated,  for  to  me  it  seemed  much  like  burying 
myself  from  the  world,  particularly  as  she  chanced  to 
mention  that  the  schoolhouse  was  a  log  one,  and  that  there 
were  in  the  neighborhood  several  buildings  of  the  same 


180  MEADOW  BROOK. 

material.  Never  having  seen  anything  of  the  kind,  I  could 
not  then  understand  that  there  is  often  in  a  log  house  far 
more  comfort  and  genuine  happiness  than  in  the  stateliest 
mansion  which  graces  Fifth  Avenue  or  Beacon  street  ;  and 
that  the  owners  of  said  dwellings  are  frequently  worth  their 
thousands,  and  only  wait  for  a  convenient  opportunity  to 
build  a  more  commodious  and  imposing  residence. 

At  last,  after  many  consultations  with  my  parents,  I 
concluded  to  go,  and  about  the  middle  of  November  I  again 
bade  adieu  to  Meadow  Brook  ;  and  in  company  with  a 
friend  of  my  father,  who  was  going  West,  I  started  for 
Eockland,  N.  Y.,  which  is  in  the  western  part  of  Ontario 
county,  and  about  fourteen  miles  from  Canandaigua,  at 
which  place  Herbert  was  to  meet  me.  I  had  never  before 
been  west  of  Springfield,  and  when  about  sunset  I  looked 
out  upon  the  delightful  prospect  around  Albany,  I  felt  a 
thrill  of  delight  mingled  with  a  feeling  of  pain,  for  I  began 
to  have  a  vague  impression  that  possibly  Massachusetts, 
with  all  her  boasted  privileges,  could  not  outrival  the 
Empire  State.  It  was  dark,  and  the  night  lamps  were 
already  lighted  when  we  entered  the  cars  at  Albany;  for  we 
were  to  ride  all  night.  In  front  of  us  was  an  unoccupied 
seat,  which  I  turned  towards  me  for  the  better  accommo- 
dation of  my  band-box,  which  contained  my  new  bonnet ; 
and  I  was  about  settling  myself  for  a  nap,  when  a  gentle- 
man and  lady  came  in,  the  latter  of  whom  stopping  near 
us,  said,  "  Here,  Richard,  is  a  vacant  seat.  These  folks 
can't  of  course  expect  to  monopolize  two  ;"  at  the  same 
time  she  commenced  turning  the  seat  back,  to  the  great 
peril  of  my  bonnet,  which,  as  it  was  made  in  Boston,  I 
confidently  expected  would  be  the  envy  and  fashion  of  all 
Eocklaud  ! 

I  was  sitting  with  my  hand  over  my  eyes,  but  at  the 


"  OUT  WEST."  181 

sound  of  that  voice  I  started,  and,  looking  up,  saw  before 
me  Ada  Montrose,  and  with  her  the  "dark  gentleman" 
who  had  so  much  interested  me  at  the  theatre.  Instantly 
throwing  my  veil  over  my  face,  for  I  had  no  wish  to  be 
recognized,  I  watched  him  with  a  feeling  akin  to  jea- 
lousy, while  he  attended  to  the  comfort  of  his  compantonf 
who  demeaned  herself  towards  him  much  as  she  had 
done  towards  Herbert  Langley.  All  thoughts  of  sleep  had 
left  me,  and  throughout  the  entire  night  I  was  awake, 
speculating  upon  the  probable  relation  in  which  he  stood 
to  her  :  and  once  when  it  suddenly  occurred  to  me  that 
possibly  they  were  married,  the  tears  actually  started  to  my 
eyes. 

As  the  hours  sped  on,  he  said  to  her  a  few  low  spoken 
words,  whereupon  she  laid  her  head  upon  his  shoulder,  as 
if  that  were  its  natural  resting-place,  while  he  threw  his 
arm  around  her,  bidding  her  "  sleep  if  she  could."  Of 
course  she  was  his  wife,  I  said,  and  with  much  of  bitterness 
at  my  heart,  I  turned  away  and  watched  the  slowly-moving 
lights  of  the  canal-boats,  discernible  on  the  opposite  side  of 
the  Mohawk,  along  whose  banks  we  were  passing.  Whether 
Ada  liked  her  pillow  or  not,  she  clung  to  it  pertinaciously 
until  it  seemed  to  me  that  her  neck  must  snap  asunder, 
while  with  a  martyr's  patience  he  supported  her,  dozing 
occasionally  himself,  and  bending  his  head  so  low  that  his 
glossy  black  hair  occasionally  touched  the  white  brow  of 
the  sleeping  girl. 

"Bride  and  grojm,"  I  heard  a  rough-looking  man  mutter, 
as  he  passed  them  in  quest  of  a  seat,  and  as  this  confirmed 
my  fears,  I  again  turned  towards  the  window,  which  I 
opened,  so  that  the  night-air  might  cool  rny  burning  cheeks. 

That  night  I  made  up  my  mind  to  be  an  "old  maid.'' 
Nobody  would  ever  want  me  I  knew,  I  was  so  hoim-Iy  ; 


182  MEADOW  BROOK. 

and  with  calm  resignation  I  thought  how  much  good  I 
would  do  in  the  world,  and  how  I  would  honor  the  sister- 
hood !  Very  slowly  the  morning  light  came  struggling  in 
through  the  dirty  windows,  rousing  the  weary  passengers, 
who,  rubbing  their  red-rimmed  eyes,  looked  around  to  see 
who  their  companions  were.  It  was  nearly  noon  when  we 
reached  Canandaigua,  and  so  carefully  had  I  kept  my  face 
hidden  from  view  that  Ada  had  no  suspicion  whatever  of 
my  presence.  At  Canandaigua  I  took  leave  of  my  com- 
panion, and  stepping  out  upon  the  platform  in  front  of  the 
depot,  looked  anxiously  around  for  Herbert,  but  he  was 
not  there.  Thinking  he  would  soon  be  there,  I  found  my 
way  to  the  public  parlor,  which  for  few  moments  I  occupied 
alone.  I  had  just  removed  my  dusty  bonnet,  and  was 
brushing  my  tangled  hair,  when  the  door  opened,  and  I 
stood  face  to  face  with  Ada  Montrose,  who  started  back, 
and  for  a  moment  evidently  debated  the  propriety  of  recog- 
nizing me.  Thinking  she  might  do  just  as  she  pleased,  I 
simply  nodded,  as  I  would  to  any  stranger,  and  went  on 
with  my  toilet,  while  throwing  herself  upon  the  sofa,  she 
exclaimed,  "  Dear  me,  how  tired  I  am  !  Do  you  live  here  ?" 

"  Of  course  not,"  I  answered  ;  "  I  am  on  my  way  to  visit 
my  sister  Anna,  whom  you  perhaps  remember." 

She  turned  very  red,  and  replied  by  asking  if  I  were  in 
the  train  which  had  just  passed. 

"Yes,"  I  answered;  "  I  occupied  the  seat  directly  behind 
you  and your  husband — is  it  not  ?" 

I  felt  that  I  must  know  the  truth,  and  hence  the  rather 
impertinent  question,  which,  however,  did  not  seem  to  dis- 
please her  in  the  least.  Affecting  to  be  a  little  embarrassed, 
she  said,  "  Not  my  husband — yet.  He  came  on  to  Boston 
to  accompany  me  home,  and  wishing  to  see  a  friend  of  his, 
who  lives  here,  we  have  stopped  over  one  train." 


"OUT  WEST."  183 

I  know  not  why  it  was,  but  her  words  gave  me  comfort ; 
while  at  the  same  time  the  state  of  single-blessedness 
appeared  to  me  far  less  attractive  than  it  had  a  few  hours 
before  !  I  was  on  the  point  of  asking  her  about  my  aunt, 
when  the  door  again  opened  and  there  stood  before  us  a 
slovenly-looking  man,  attired  in  a  slouched  hat,  muddy 
pantaloons,  grey  coat,  and  huge  cow-hide  boots.  So  com- 
plete was  the  metamorphosis  that  neither  of  us  recognized 
him,  until  he  had  exclaimed,  as  his  eye  fell  upon  Ada, 
"  Good  Heavens,  Ade  !  How  came  you  here  ?"  Then  we 
knew  it  was  Herbert  Langley  I 

So  astonished  was  I  that  it  was  some  time  ere  I  found 
voice  to  return  his  rather  noisy  greeting.  Try  as  he  would, 
he  could  not  conceal  the  fact  that  he  was  rather  discon- 
certed at  being  seen  by  Ada  in  such  a  plight,  and  after  a 
little  he  stammered  out  an  apology,  saying  he  was  a  farmer 
now,  and  lived  in  the  country,  and  of  course  could  not  be 
expected  to  dress  as  he  used  in  the  city.  This,  I  knew,  was 
no  excuse,  and  I  trembled  lest  he  might  be  changed  in  more 
points  than  one. 

"  How  is  your  wife,  Mrs.  Langley?"  asked  Ada,  in  a  mock- 
ing, deferential  tone. 

Instantly  the  whole  expression  of  Herbert's  face  was 
changed,  and  there  was  a  look  of  tenderness  and  pride  in  his 
eyes  as  he  advanced  towards  Ada,  and  whispered  in  her  ear 
something  which  I  did  not  understand.  Whatever  it  was,  it 
made  her  blush,  as  she  replied  rather  sneeringly,  "  Of  course 
I  congratulate  you." 

It  has  always  been  my  misfortune  to  be  rather  stupid  in 
some  matters,  and  I  had  not  the  least  idea  what  either  of 
them  meant,  or  why  Herbert  was  to  be  congratulated. 
I'o^sibly  I  might  have  asked  an  explanation,  but  just  then 
the  town  clock  struck  the  hour  of  one,  and  turning  towards 


184  MEADOW  BROOK. 

me,  he  said,  it  was  time  we  were  on  our  way,  for  the  fall 
rains  had  made  the  roads  almost  impassable,  and  he  was 
afraid  we  should  not  reach  home  before  dark.  "  So  put  on 
your  things  quick,"  he  added.  "  The  carriage  is  all  ready." 

This  last  he  said  laughingly,  for  the  carriage  proved  to  be 
a  long  lumber  wagon,  such  as  is  seldom  found  in  Massa- 
chusetts, or  at  least,  /  had  never  seen  one  like  it  before,  and 
it  became  a  serious  question  in  my  mind  as  to  how  I  was 
expected  to  enter  it,  there  being  no  possible  way  of  doing 
so,  save  by  climbing  over  the  wheels,  which  were  reeking 
with  mud.  Herbert  seemed  to  enjoy  my  embarrassment, 
for  he  asked  me  if  "  I  didn't  think  I  could  step  from 
the  ground  into  the  box,"  a  distance  of  several  feet  ?  I 
was  soon  relieved  from  my  difficulty  by  the  porter,  who 
placed  before  me  some  wooden  steps,  on  which  I  mounted 
safely,  and  seated  myself  in  the  large  arm-chair,  which,  with 
its  warm  buffalo-robes,  was  .really  more  comfortable  than 
the  old-fashioned  one-horse  wagons  of  New  England, 
though  I  did  not  think  so  then;  and  when  the  spirited  horses, 
at  a  crack  from  Herbert's  whip,  sprang  forward,  while  I, 
losing  my  balance,  pitched  over  backward,  I  began  to  cry, 
wishing  in  my  heart  that  I  was  back  in  Meadow  Brook. 

It  was  a  cold,  raw,  autumnal  day.  The  roads,  as  Herbert 
had  said,  were  horrible  ;  and  as  we  ploughed  through  the 
thick  mud,  which,  in  some  places  was  up  to  the  wheel  hubs, 
I  took,  I  believe,  my  first  lesson  in  genuine  home-sickness, 
which,  in  my  opinion,  is  about  as  hard  to  bear  as  love-sick- 
ness !  Indeed,  I  think  they  fed  much  alike — the  latter 
being,  perhaps,  a  very  little  the  worse  of  the  two  1  It  was 
in  vain  that  Herbert  pointed  out  to  me  the  many  handsome 
farmhouses  which  we  passed,  expatiating  upon  the  richness 
and  fertility  of  the  soil,  and  telling  me  how  greatly  superior 
in  everything  New  York  was  to  New  England.  I  scarcely 


"  OUT  WEST."  185 

heard  him,  for  even  though  in  all  Massachusetts  there  was 
naught  save  the  rocky  hills,  and  sterile  plains,  it  was  my 
home,  and  from  that  spot  the  heart  cannot  easily  be 
weaned. 

Rocklaud  is  a  large,  wealthy  town,  embracing  within  its 
limits  more  than  the  prescribed  rule  of  six  miles  square, 
while  scattered  through  it  are  two  or  three  little  villages, 
each  bearing  a  distinct  name,  by  which  they  are  known 
abroad.  First,  there  was  Laurel  Hill,  famed  as  the  resi- 
dence of  certain  families  who  were  styled  -proud  and  aristo- 
cratic— to  say  nothing  of  their  being  Episcopalians,  which 
last  fact  was  by  some  regarded  as  the  main  cause  of  their 
haughtiness.  Next  came  the  "  Centre,"  with  its  group  of 
red  houses,  and  its  single  spire,  so  tall,  so  straight,  and  so 
square,  that  it  scarce  needed  the  lettering  over  the  entrance 
to  tell  to  the  stranger  that  Presbyterians  worshiped 
there.  Lastly  came  Flattville,  by  far  the  largest  village 
in  Rockland,  and  the  home  'of  all  the  isms  in  the  known 
world.  To  the  south  of  Flattville  is  a  small  lake, 
renowned  for  its  quiet  beauty,  and  the  picturesque  wildness 
of  its  shores.  Bounded  on  three  sides  by  high  hills,  its 
waters  sleep  calmly  in  the  sunlight  of  summer,  or  dash 
angrily  upon  the  sandy  beach,  when  moved  by  the  chill 
breath  of  winter. 

On  the  brow  of  one  of  the  high  hills  which  overlook  the 
Honeoye,  and  so  near  to  it  that  the  sweep  of  the  waves  can 
be  distinctly  heard  in  a  clear,  still  night,  stood  the  home  of 
my  sister.  It  was  a  huge,  wooden  building,  containing 
rooms  innumerable,  while  even  the  basement  was  large 
enough  to  accommodate  one  or  more  families.  Being  the 
first  frame  house  erected  in  the  town,  it  was  of  course 
looked  upon  with  considerable  interest,  and  as  if  to  make  it 
still  more  notorious,  it  bore  the  reputation  of  being  haunted, 


188  MEADOW  BROOK. 

and  by  some  of  the  neighbors  was  called  the  "Haunted 
Castle." 

Years  before,  when  the  country  was  new,  it  was  a  sort  of 
public-house,  and  a  young  girl  was  said  to  have  been  mur- 
dered there,  and  buried  in  the  cellar,  from  whence  she  was 
afterwards  removed  and  thrown  into  the  lake.  For  the 
truth  of  this  story  there  was  no  proof,  save  the  fact,  that  in 
the  dark  cellar  there  was  a  slight  excavation,  supposed  to 
have  been  the  grave  of  the  ill-fated  lady.  All  this  Herbert 
very  kindly  told  me,  as  we  rode  leisurely  along,  saying,  when 
I  asked  if  he  believed  it,  "  Believe  it  !  No  !  Of  course 
not.  To  be  sure,  it's  the  squeakiest  old  rattle-trap  of  a 
house  that  I  ever  saw  ;  and  were  I  at  all  superstitious,  I 
could  readily  believe  it  haunted,  particularly  when  the 
wind  blows  hard.  But  you  are  not  frightened  ;  are  you  ?" 
he  asked,  looking  in  my  face,  which  was  very  pale. 

I  hold  that  there  is  in  every  human  breast  a  dread  of  the 
supernatural,  and  though  I  do  not  by  any  means  believe  in 
ghosts,  I  would  certainly  prefer  not  to  live  in  a  house  where 
they  are  supposed  to  dwell.  Still,  I  dared  not  tell  Herbert 
so,  and,  consequently,  I  only  laughed  at  the  idea  of  a 
haunted  house,  saying,  it  was  very  romantic.  It  was  after 
sunset  when  we  at  last  turned  into  the  long  avenue,  shaded 
on  either  side  by  forest  maples,  which  the  first  proprietor  of 
the  place  had  suffered  to  remain  ;  and  as  my  eye  fell  upon 
the  large,  dark  building,  which  Herbert  said  was  his  house, 
I  involuntarily  shuddered,  for  to  me  it  seemed  the  very  spot 
of  all  others  which  goblins  would  choose  for  their  nightly 
revels.  The  wind -was  blowing  from  the  west,  and  as  I  fol- 
lowed Herbert  up  to  the  door,  my  ear  caught  a  dull,  moan- 
ing sound,  which  caused  me  to  quicken  my  footsteps,  while 
I  asked,  in  some  trepidation,  what  it  was. 

"  That  ?  Oh,  that's  the  roar  of  the  lake.     Don't 


"  OUT  WEST."  187 

how  near  it  is  to  us,  directly  at  the  foot  of  the  hill  ?"  and  he 
pointed  out  to  me  the  broad  sheet  of  water,  just  discernible 
in  the  gathering  darkness. 

A  sudden  gust  of  wind  swept  past  me,  and  again  I  caught 
the  low  murmur.  There  was  something  human  in  the  tone, 
and  though  for  three  years  I  almost  daily  heard  that  sound, 
I  could  never  fully  rid  myself  of  the  impression  that  it  was 
the  spirit  of  the  murdered  maiden  which  thus,  to  the  swell- 
ing waves,  complained  of  the  crime  long  unpunished. 

"  Come  this  way,  Rose,"  said  Herbert,  as  I  entered  the 
narrow  "entry"  so  common  in  old-fashioned  houses;  and  fol- 
lowing him,  I  was  soon  ushered  into  a  large  square  room, 
where  a  bright  wood  fire  was  blazing,  casting  a  somewhat 
cheerful  aspect  over  the  sombre,  wainscoted  walls  of  an- 
cient make. 

In  one  corner  of  the  room  was  a  bed,  and  on  it  lay  Anna, 
who,  the  moment  she  saw  me,  uttered  a  cry  of  joy. 

"  Have  you  told  her  ?"  she  asked  of  Herbert,  when  the 
first  pleasure  of  our  meeting  was  over. 

He  replied  in  the  negative,  whereupon  she  brought  up 
from  under  a  pile  of  pillows,  coverlets,  blankets  and  sheets, 
a  little  tiny,  red-faced,  wrinkled  thing,  to  which  she  said  I 
was  Aunt  I  I  knew,  then,  why  Ada  congratulated  Herbert, 
and  mentally  chiding  myself  for  my  stupidity,  I  took  the 
bundle  of  cambric  and  flannel  in  my  arms,  while  Anna  said, 
"  \\re  call  him  Jamie  Lee,  and  we  think  he  looks  like  you. 
Isn't  he  a  beauty  ?" 

He  did  look  like  me,  and  knowing  that,  I  wondered  at 
Anna's  question  ;  but  where  is  the  young  mother  who  thinks 
her  first  born  baby  homely  ? — though  his  nose  be  flat — his 
foiehead  low— and  his  mouth  extend  from  ear  to  ear  !  Not, 
Anna,  most  certainly.  He  was  her  baby  and  Herbert's,  and  to 
her  partial  eyes  he  was  beautiful,  even  though  he  did  resem- 


188  MEADOW  BROOK. 

ble  me,  whom  but  one  person  had  ever  called  pretty.  As 
for  myself,  I  hardly  knew  whether  to  be  pleased  with  my 
new  relative  or  not.  Babies,  particularly  little  tiny  ones, 
had  never  been  my  special  delight,  but  on  this  occasion,  feel- 
ing that  some  demonstration  was  expected  from  me,  I  kissed 
my  little  nephew,  who  returned  my  greeting  with  a  wry  face, 
and  an  outcry  so  loud  that  Anna,  in  great  alarm  lest  he  was 
"  going  into  a  fit,"  summoned  from  the  kitchen,  where  she 
was  enjoying  a  quiet  smoke,  Aunty  Matson,  who  boasted  of 
having  washed  and  dressed  two  hundred  and  fifty  babies, 
and  who  confidently  expected  to  do  the  same  service  for  two 
hundred  and  fifty  more  ere  her  life's  sun  was  set. 

Wearied  with  my  ride,  I  asked  permission  to  retire  early; 
whereupon  Dame  Matson  volunteered  to  show  me  the  way 
to  my  room.  Up  the  narrow  stairs,  which  creaked  at  every 
step,  and  on  through  one  gloomy  room  after  another,  she 
led  me  until,  at  last,  we  came  to  a  chamber,  lighter  and 
more  airy,  which,  she  said,  my  sister  had  papered,  painted, 
and  fitted  up  for  me  ;  adding,  as  she  set  the  candle  upon  the 
table  and  closed  the  window,  "  You  ain't  afraid  of  spooks 
nor  nothiu'  ?" 

"  Spooks"  was  to  me  a  new  word,  and  in  some  surprise  I 
asked  what  she  meant. 

"  Now,  du  tell,"  she  replied,  seating  herself  upon  the  foot 
of  the  bed.  "  Now,  du  tell  a  body  where  you  was  brought 
up,  that  you  don't  know  what  a  spook  is  I  Why,  it's  a  sperrit 
— a  ghost — and  this  house,  they  say,  is  full  on  'em.  But  I 
don't  b'lieve  a  word  on't.  S'posin'  a  gal  was  murdered  near 
forty  years  ago,  'tain't  likely  she  haunts  the  place  yet,  and 
then,  too,  she  warn't  none  of  the  best  of  girls,  I  guess,  from 
what  I've  heard  my  mother  say." 

The  wind  was  blowing  hard,  and  as  Dame  Matsou  uttered 
these  last  words,  the  door,  which  she  had  left  ajar,  came  to- 


"OUT  WEST."  189 

gether  with  a  bang,  while  from  the  lake  I  heard  again  the 
wailing  cry,  which,  this  time,  had  in  it  an  angry  tone,  as  if 
the  maiden  were  indignant  at  the  wrong  done  her  by  the  old 
dame,  whose  eyes  seemed  to  expand  and  grow  blacker  at 
the  sound.  Overcome  as  I  was  with  fatigue,  I  could  not 
sleep  ;  and  for  hours  I  lay  awake,  listening  to  the  rain  as  it 
fell  upon  the  roof,  and  to  the  howling  wind,  which,  indeed, 
produced  the  most  unearthly  noises  I  had  ever  heard.  At 
last,  however,  nature  could  no  longer  endure,  and  I  fell  into 
a  deep  slumber,  from  which  I  did  not  awake  until  the  sun  was 
high  up  in  the  heavens,  and  preparations  were  going  for- 
ward in  the  kitchen  for  dinner,  which  was  served  exactly  at 
twelve.  Greatly  refreshed,  I  was  ready  to  laugh  at  my 
fears  of  the  night  previous ;  and  with  childish  joy,  I  explored 
every  nook  and  corner  of  the  old  castle  ;  finding  many  a  rat- 
hole,  which  threw  some  light  on  the  sounds  over  my  head, 
which  I  had  likened  to  the  trampling  of  horses. 

It  took  but  a  few  days  for  me  to  discover  that  Herbert 
was  exceedingly  popular  at  Breeze  Hill,  as  the  neighborhood 
in  which  he  lived  was  called.  His  free,  social  manners  had 
won  for  him  many  friends,  and  made  him  almost  too  much 
of  a  favorite.  At  least,  I  used  to  think  so,  during  the  long 
winter  evenings,  when  Anna  sat  with  her  baby  upon  her 
lap,  listening  for  the  footsteps  of  her  husband,  who,  at  some 
neighbor's  fireside,  was  cracking  the  merry  joke,  and  quaffing 
the  sparkling  cider  ;  which,  at  Breeze  Hill,  was  considered 
essential  to  hospitality.  Gradually,  too,  as  the  winter  wore 
on,  my  sister's  eye  took  the  anxious  expression  I  had  so 
often  seen  in  my  Aunt  Charlotte  ;  and  sometimes,  when  he 
stayed  from  her  longer  than  usual,  she  would  steal  down  to 
the  foot  of  the  long  Avenue,  and  there,  alone,  would  wait 
and  listen  for  her  husband's  coming  ;  while  the  spirit  from 
the  lake  would  whisper  sadly  in  her  ear  of  the  darkness 


190  MEADOW  BROOK. 

and  desolation  hovering  near.  And  all  this  time  Herbert 
professed  to  be  strictly  temperate  ;  and  when,  about  the 
middle  of  March,  a  travelling  lecturer  held  forth  in  the  old 
log  schoolhouse,  thundering  his  anathemas  against  the  use 
of  all  spirituous  liquors,  Herbert  was  the  most  zealous 
of  all  his  listeners,  and  at  the  close  of  the  lecture,  arose 
himself  and  addressed  the  assembly,  pouring  out  such  a  tide 
of  eloquence  as  astonished  the  audience,  who  rent  the  air 
with  shouts  of  "  Langley  forever  !" 

Knowing  this,  I  was  greatly  surprised,  after  our  return 
home,  to  see  the  young  orator  go  up  to  the  sideboard  and 
drink  off,  at  one  draught,  a  goblet  of  the  porter  which  had 
been  ordered  for  Anna  !  She  saw  it,  too,  and  for  an  instant 
her  face  was  pressed  against  that  of  her  sleeping  boy  ;  and 
when  next  the  lamp-light  fell  upon  it,  I  saw  there  traces  of 
tears,  while  a  faint  smile  played  around  her  mouth,  as  she 
said,  "  I  am  afraid,  Herbert,  your  audience  would  hardly 
think  your  theory  and  practice  agree,  could  they  see  you 
now." 

The  words  were  ill-timed  ;  for  they  awoke  the  young 
man's  resentment,  and  with  a  flushed  brow  he  retorted  an- 
grily, that  "  if  porter  were  good  for  her,  it  was  for  him  ;  he 
saw  no  difference  betweeen  a  drinking  woman  and  a  drink- 
ing man  ;  except,  indeed,  that  the  former  was  the  most 
despicable." 

The  next  morning,  the  bottles  of  porter  were  gone  from 
the  sideboard  ;  but  out  in  the  orchard,  where  the  grass  of 
an  early  spring  was.just  starting  into  life,  they  lay  shattered 
in  a  hundred  pieces.  Would,  oh,  would  that  she,  the  wife 
of  little  more  than  a  year,  could  thus  easily  have  broken  the 
habits  of  him  she  loved  better  than  her  life.  But  it  could 
not  be  ;  and  all  through  the  bright  spring  days  she  drooped, 
and  faded,  and  struggled  hard  to  keep  from  me  the  fatal 


"  OUT  WEST/'  ivi 

truth  ;  and  when  the  warm  breath  of  summer  was  over  all 
the  land  ;  when  the  robins'  song  was  heard  in  the  maple 
trees  ;  and  the  roses  blossomed  by  the  open  door,  they 
brought  no  gladness  to  her  heart ;  no  love-light  to  her  eye, 
save  when  she  looked  upon  her  baby  ;  now  a  playful,  hand- 
some child,  the  pet  and  idol  of  the  house. 

At  last,  Aunt  Charlotte  wrote  to  me,  asking  to  be  assured 
of  her  son's  safety  ;  and  then  poor  Anna  begged  me  not  to 
tell  that  the  wine-cup  was  his  companion  at  morn  ;  his  so- 
lace at  noon,  and  his  comfort  at  night.  Yielding  to  her 
entreaties,  I  answered  evasively  ;  and  thus  the  shock,  when 
it  came  to  that  mother's  heart,  was  harder  far  to  bear,  from 
the  perfect  security  she  had  felt.  At  Meadow  Brook,  too, 
they  little  dreamed  how  their  absent  daughter  wept  and 
prayed  over  her  fallen  husband,  who,  day  after  day,  made 
rapid  strides  down  the  road  to  death  ;  for,  on  her  bended 
knees,  Anna  implored  me  to  keep  her  shame  a  secret  yet  a 
little  longer  ;  and  with  this  request  I  also  complied,  doing 
whatever  I  could  to  smooth  the  thorny  pathway  she  was 
treading. 


l«3  MEADOW  BROOK. 


CHAPTER     XVII. 

THE   DARK    MAN. 

THE  long  summer  days  had  merged  into  autumn,  whose 
hazy  breath  floated  like  a  misty  veil  over  the  distant  hills. 
Slowly  and  noiselessly  the  leaves  were  dropping  one  by  one 
from  the  maple  trees,  strewing  the  withered  grass  with 
a  carpet  of  gorgeous  hue.  The  birds  had  sung  their  fare- 
well song  to  their  summer  nests,  and  were  off  for  a  warmer 
clime;  while  here  and  there  busy  hands  and  feet  were  seen 
gathering  in  the  autumnal  stores. 

On  Herbert's  farm,  however,  there  was  a  look  of  decay. 
The  yellow  corn  and  golden  pumpkins  were  yet  in  the  field; 
the  apples  lay  in  heaps  upon  the  ground;  the  gates  swung 
loosely  in  the  wind ;  while  the  horses,  uncared  for  and  unfed, 
neighed  piteously  in  their  stalls  as  if  asking  why  they 
were  thus  neglected.  Alas  1  their  master  was  a  drunk- 
ard. Anna  was  a  drunkard's  wife  ;  and  mine  a  drunk- 
ard's home !  It  was  no  longer  a  secret  there,  and  the 
old  men  shook  their  heads,  while  the  young  men  sighed  to 
think  how  he  had  fallen.  Night  after  night  we  sat  up  for 
him,  my  sister  and  I  lifting  him  from  the  threshold  across 
which  he  would  fall,  and  bearing  him  to  his  bed,  where  we 
would  lay  him  beside  his  innocent  sou,  whose  blue  eyes 
often  opened  with  wonder  at  being  thus  disturbed.  A 
night's  debauch  was  always  followed  by  a  day  of  weakness 
and  debility,  in  which  he  was  incapable  of  exertion,  and  so 


THE  DARK  MAN.  198 

everything  seemed  on  the  verge  of  ruin,  when  he  suddenly 
conceived  the  idea  of  advertising  for  an  efficient  man,  who 
would  take  the  entire  charge  of  affairs  and  relieve  him  from 
all  care. 

About  this  time  I  went  back  to  Meadow  Brook  for  a  few 
weeks  to  be  present  at  the  bridal  of  my  oldest  sister.  Anna, 
too,  was  urged  to  accompany  me,  but  she  declined,  extort- 
ing from  me  a  promise  that  if  it  were  possible  I  would  not 
divulge  the  real  state  of  things.  "  Tell  them  I  am  happy 
and  do  not  regret  what  I  have  done,"  said  she,  as  she  fol- 
lowed me  down  to  the  gate. 

"  And  would  that  be  true  ?"  I  asked,  looking  her  in  the 
face. 

For  an  instant  she  hesitated,  while  her  pale  cheeks  flushed 
and  the  tears  started  to  her  eyes  ;  then  glancing  at  little 
Jamie,  whom  she  held  in  her  arms,  she  answered,  "Yes,  it 
would  be  true.  I  do  not  regret  it.  I  had  rather  be  Her- 
bert's wife  as  he  is,  than  not  to  have  been  his  wife  at  all." 

Ah,  who  can  fathom  the  depths  of  woman's  love,  and 
what  punishment  shall  be  sufficient  for  him  who  wan- 
tonly tramples  upon  it.  Thus  I  thought  as  I  turned  away 
from  my  sister,  pondering  upon  her  words  long  after  I 
reached  the  cars,  and  wondering  if  I  should  ever  love  as  she 
did.  Involuntarily  the  doctor  rose  up  before  me— a  drunkard, 
and  I  his  wife,  and  from  my  inmost  soul  I  answered,  "  rather 
death  than  that  1"  Then,  though  I  blushed  as  I  did  so, 
I  fancied  myself  the  wife  of  "  the  dark  man,"  and  he  a 
drunkard.  "  Yes,  I  could  bear  that,"  I  said,  and  as  if  to 
make  the  old  adage  true,  that  a  certain  individual  is  always 
near  when  we  are  talking  about  him,  the  car  door  opened 
and  the  subject  of  my  meditations  stood  before  me  I 
There  was  no  mistaking  him.  The  same  tall,  manly  form, 
the  piercing  eyes,  the  coal  black  hair  and  the  same  deep 

y 


194  MEADOW  BROOK. 

cut  between  the  eyebrows.  I  knew  him  in  a  moment,  and 
an  exclamation  of  surprise  escaped  my  lips,  which,  how- 
ever, was  lost  by  the  rush  of  the  cars.  The  seats  were 
nearly  all  occupied,  and  as  he  passed  down  the  aisle,  my 
readers,  I  trust,  will  pardon  me,  if  I  did  gather  up  the  skirt 
of  my  dress  and  take  my  travelling  bag  upon  ray  lap,  while 
I  myself  sat  nearer  to  the  window,  looking  out  in  order  to 
hide  my  face,  which  I  thought  possibly  might  not  attract 
him! 

"  Is  this  seat  occupied,  miss  ?"  said  a  heavy  voice,  which 
seemed  to  come  from  some  far  off  region. 

"  No,  sir,"  I  answered,  timidly,  without  venturing  to  turn 
my  head,  until  I  felt  myself  uncomfortably  crowded  ;  then  I 
looked  around,  and  behold  !  the  dark  stranger  was  sitting 
behind  me  near  the  door,  while  at  my  side  was  a  man  of 
mammoth  dimensions,  with  immense  moustaches,  watery  eyes, 
and  a  brandy  breath  flavored  with  tobacco  ! 

I  wanted  to  cry,  and  should  probably  have  done  so,  had 
not  my  companion  immediately  commenced  a  conversation  by 
asking  "  if  I  had  come  very  far,  and  where  I  was  going  ?" 

He  was  exceedingly  loquacious,  and  for  several  hours 
plied  me  with  questions  as  to  my  own  name — my  parents — 
my  grand-parents — my  brothers — my  sisters — our  standing 
in  the  world — our  religion — our  politics,  and  our  opinion 
of  spiritualism,  of  which  last  he  was  a  zealous  advocate. 
At  length  just  as  it  was  growing  dark,  he  gathered  up  his 
huge  proportions,  and  to  my  great  joy  bade  me  adieu,  ex- 
pressing his  regret  at  leaving  me,  and  also  assuring  me  that 
I  would  one  day  be  a  medium,  which  assumption  he  based 
upon  the  fact  of  my  having  admitted  that  sometimes  when 
falling  away  to  sleep  I  started  suddenly  and  awoke.  This, 
he  said,  was  a  spirit  shock,  and  would  in  the  end  lead  to 
great  results. 


THE  DARK  MAH.  195 

About  nine  o'clock  we  stopped  for  refreshments,  and  on 
re-e'ntering  the  cars,  I  found  to  my  joy  that  the  dark 
stranger's  seat  was  appropriated  by  a  son  of  Erin,  who 
seemed  nowise  inclined  to  surrender  it,  inasmuch  as  he 
had  with  him  his  wife,  baby,  and  bundle.  This  time  the 
fates  were  propitious,  for  after  looking  around  him  awhile, 
the  stranger  asked  permission  to  sit  by  me,  sayiug  he  should 
not  discommode  me  more  than  two  or  three  hours,  as  by  that 
time  he  hoped  to  reach  his  journey's  end,  a  remark  which 
gave  me  more  pain  than  pleasure,  for  every  nerve  thrilled 
with  joy  at  being  thus  near  to  one  who,  though  an  entire 
stranger,  possessed  for  me  a  particular  attraction.  It  was 
quite  dark  where  we  sat,  and  the  night  lamp  burned  but 
dimly,  so  he  did  not  once  obtain  a  full  view  of  my  face.  He 
proved  a  most  agreeable  and  attentive  companion,  opening 
and  shutting  the  window  just  as  often  as  I  evinced  an  in- 
clination to  have  him,  holding  my  sachel  in  bis  lap  ;  placing 
his  own  travelling  trunk  at  my  feet  for  a  footstool,  and 
offering  me  his  fur-lined  overcoat  for  a  pillow;  besides  ex- 
pressing many  fears  that  I  would  take  cold  whenever  the 
window  was  open.  At  almost  every  station,  too,  he  asked 
"  if  I  wished  for  anything,"  but  I  did  not,  except  indeed  to 
know  whether  he  was  yet  the  husband  of  Ada  Montrose, 
and  to  obtain  that  information  I  would  have  given  almost 
anything.  At  last  I  hit  upon  the  following  expedient.  He 
made  some  remark  about  the  country  through  which  we 
were  passing,  and  I  replied  by  saying  that  "  I  believed  it 
was  not  the  first  time  he  had  been  over  that  road,  as,  if  I 
mistook  not,  I  saw  him  in  the  cars  with  his  wife  the  year 
before." 

The  wrinkle  in  his  forehead  grew  deeper,  and  his  face 
Gushed  as  he  said  quickly,  "  I  do  not  remember  of  mertin<j; 
you  before,  though  I  was  here  last  fall,  but  not  with  my 


196  MEADOW  BROOK. 

wife,  for  I  have  none.  It  was  my  ward,  Miss  Mon- 
trose." 

Nothing  could  have  given  me  more  satisfaction  than  this 
announcement,  for  if  Ada  were  his  ward,  it  explained,  in  a 
measure,  his  attentions  to  her  ;  and  as  I  cast  stolen  glances 
at  him,  I  felt  more  and  more  convinced  that  there  could  be 
no  affinity  between  him  and  the  haughty,  imperious  girl  to 
whom  he  was  guardian.  It  seemed  to  me  a  very  short  time 
ere  he  arose,  and  offering  me  his  hand,  said  he  must  go, 
adding,  "  We  shall  undoubtedly  meet  again,  as  I  occasion- 
ally travel  this  way." 

Yes,  we  should  meet  again.  I  felt  sure  of  that,  though 
how  and  where  I  could  not  tell. 

It  was  nearly  noon  of  the  next  day  when  I  reached 
Meadow  Brook,  where  I  found  my  father  at  the  de*p6t, 
waiting  to  receive  me.  Very  kindly  he  greeted  me,  inquir- 
ing eagerly  after  Anna  and  her  boy,  his  grandson,  whom  he 
expressed  a  strong  desire  to  see.  "  But  I  never  shall,"  he 
said  sadly,  as  he  walked  slowly  beside  me  up  the  long  hill 
which  led  to  the  village.  Of  Herbert  he  spoke  not  a  word, 
though  my  mother  and  my  sisters  did,  asking  me  numberless 
questions,  some  of  which  I  answered,  while  the  others  I 
managed  to  evade,  keeping  them  ignorant  of  the  existing 
state  of  things. 

I  found  them  all  busied  with  the  preparations  for  Juliet's 
wedding,  which  took  place  within  a  week  after  my  return, 
I  officiating  as  bridesmaid,  while  the  groomsman  was  none 
other  than  my  old  enemy,  JOHN  THOMPSON,  now  a  tall  young 
man  of  eighteen,  and  cousin  to  Juliet's  husband.  When 
first  the  plan  was  suggested  to  me  I  refused,  for  I  bore  him 
no  good  will ;  but  my  objections  were  overruled  by  Juliet, 
who  told  me  how  much  he  had  improved,  and  that  I  would 
find  him  very  agreeable,  which  was  indeed  true.  He  was 


THE  DARK  MAN.  197 

very  polite  and  attentive,  referring  laughingly  to  the  "  freaks 
of  his  boyhood,"  as  he  termed  them,  while  at  the  same  time 
he  laid  his  hand  upon  his  chin,  caressing  the  beard  which 
was  there  only  in  imagination,  and  even  apologizing  to  me 
in  a  kind  of  off-hand  way  for  his  conduct  of  three  years 
before.  Of  course  I  forgave  him,  and  we  are  now  the  best 
of  friends.  So  much  for  childish  prejudices. 

In  the  course  of  the  evening  I  asked  him  about  the  doc- 
tor, and  was  told  that  he  was  still  in  Boston,  and  doing 
remarkably  well.  "  And  do  you  know,"  said  John,  "  he 
imputes  his  success  to  you  !  I  verily  believe  he  thinks  you 
a  perfect  angel !  Any  way,  I  know  he  likes  you  better  than 
he  does  Dell,  for  he  told  me  so  in  plain  English,  and  I  don't 
blame  him  either  ;  the  way  she  cuts  up  is  enough  to  kill  any 
man.  Why,  if  I  were  in  his  place,  I'd  get  a  divorce  from 
her  at  once,  and  offer  myself  to  you  !" 

"I  wouldn't  have  him,"  said  I,  quickly. 

"  Nor  me  either  ?  Wouldn't  you  have  me  ?"  asked  John, 
playfully. 

"  No,  I  wouldn't,"  was  my  reply  ;  whereupon  he  laughed 
heartily,  saying  "he  was  glad  he  knew  my  sentiments  before 
he  committed  himself ;"  and  there  the  conversation  ended. 

After  Juliet  had  left  us  for  her  new  home,  in  an  adjoining 
town,  there  ensued  at  our  house  a  season  of  lonely  quiet,  in 
which  we  scarcely  knew  whether  to  laugh  or  to  cry.  There  is 
always  something  sad  in  the  giving  up  of  a  daughter  to  the 
care  of  another,  and  so  my  parents  found  it,  particularly  my 
father,  who,  broken  in  spirit  and  feeble  in  health,  was  unu- 
sually cast  down.  He  could  hardly  suffer  me  to  leave  his 
sight  for  a  moment,  and  still  he  seemed  to  take  special  plea- 
sure in  finding  fault  with  whatever  I  did.  Nothing  pleased 
him,  and  gradually  there  returned  upon  me  with  its  full 
force  the  olden  fancy  of  ray  childhooi,  that  /  was  not  loved 


198  MEADOW  BROOK. 

like  the  rest.  It  was  a  most  bitter  thought,  wringing  my 
heart  with  a  keener  anguish  than  it  had  ever  done  before  ; 
and  once,  the  very  day  before  the  one  set  for  my  return  to 
Rockland,  my  pent  up  feelings  burst  forth,  and  in  angry 
tones  I  told  him  "it  was  useless  for  me  to  try  to  please 
him — he  didn't  love  me  and  never  had — and  I  was  glad  that 
the  morrow  would  find  me  away,  where  he  would  no  longer 
be  troubled  with  my  presence,  which  was  evidently  so  disa- 
greeable to  him." 

He  made  me  no  answer,  but  a  fearful  look  of  sorrow, 
which  will  haunt  me  to  my  dying  day,  passed  over  his  thin, 
white  face,  and  his  hand,  which  was  hard  and  brown  with 
toil  for  me,  was  raised  beseechingly  as  if  to  stay  the  angry 
torrent.  Oh,  how  I  repented  of  my  harshness  then,  but  I 
did  not  tell  him  so  ;  I  would  wait  till  morning,  and  then, 
ere  I  left,  I  would  seek  the  forgiveness,  without  which  I  well 
knew  I  should  be  wretched,  for  something  told  me  that 
never  in  this  world  should  we  meet  again. 

Next,  morning  when  I  awoke,  the  sun  was  shining 
brightly  in  at  my  window,  and  hurrying  on  my  clothes,  I 
descended  to  the  dining-room.  In  silence  we  gathered 
around  the  breakfast  table,  and  then  I  saw  that  my  father 
was  absent.  "  Where  was  he  ?"  I  asked,  and  was  told  that 
having  business  in  Southbridge,  a  town  several  miles  distant, 
he  had  left  early,  telling  my  mother  to  bid  me  good-bye  for 
him.  All  my  good  resolutions  were  forgotten,  and  again  I 
said  hastily,  "  I  think  he  might  at  least  have  bidden  me 
good-bye  himself,  and  you  may  tell  him  so." 

"  Hush,  Rose,  hush,"  said  my  mother.  "  Your  father  isn't 
the  man  he  was  before  we  left  our  old  home.  He  is  broken 
down,  and  it  may  be  you  have  seen  him  for  the  last 
time." 

"  It  is  hardly  probable,"  I  answered,  and  with  a  swelling 


THE  DARK  MAN.  199 

heart  I  bade  my  mother  adieu  ;  but  I  left  no  message  which 
would  tell  my  father  how  much  I  repented  of  my  rash- 
ness. 

Upon  his  grave  the  tall  grass  is  growing — howling  storms 
have  swept  across  it — wintry  snows  have  been  piled  upon 
it — the  summer's  mellow  sunlight  has  fallen  around  it — 
flowers  have  blossomed  and  faded — changes  have  come  to 
us  all — and  still  I  have  never  ceased  to  regret  that  last  inter- 
view with  my  father,  or  to  mourn  over  my  distrust  of  his 
love  for  me. 


200  MEADOW  BROOK. 


CHAPTER    XVIII. 

THE    DEATH    OF   THE   DRUNKARD. 

DURING  my  journey  back  to  Rockland,  I  did  not  again 
meet  with  the  stranger,  although  I  looked  for  him  at  every 
station,  and  when  at  last  I  stepped  from  the  cars  at  Canan- 
daigua,  I  must  confess  to  a  feeling  of  disappointment.  I 
had  expected  Herbert  to  meet  me,  but  he  was  not  there. 
I  was  just  wondering  what  I  should  do  in  case  he  failed  to 
come,  when  my  attention  was  attracted  towards  a  tall, 
athletic-looking  young  man,  who  was  inspecting  my  trunk, 
which  stood  upon  the  platform.  Fearful  lest  my  best 
clothes  should  be  carried  off  before  my  very  face,  I  started 
quickly  forward,  demanding  what  he  was  doing  with  my 
baggage. 

The  stranger  stood  up,  and  fixed  upon  me  a  pair  of  sin- 
gularly handsome,  hazel  eyes,  which  had  in  them  an  expres- 
sion so  penetrating  that  I  quailed  beneath  them  ;  while  at 
the  same  time  there  swept  over  me  a  strange,  undefined 
feeling  as  if  somewhere  in  a  dream,  perchance,  I  had  met 
that  glance  before. 

"  Are  you  Miss  Lee  ?"  he  asked,  and  the  tones  of  his 
voice  thrilled  me  like  an  echo  of  the  past. 

I  replied  in  the  affirmative  ;  and  without  once  taking  his 
eyes  from  my  face,  he  said,  "  I  am  Henry  Watson,  Mr. 


THE  DEATH  OF  THE  DRUNKARD.  201 

Langley's  hired  man.     He  sent  me  for  you,  and  the  wagon 
is  at  the  other  door." 

Mechanically  I  followed  him  to  the  place  designated,  and 
then,  as  if  I  had  been  a  feather,  he  took  me  in  his  arms  and 
placed  me  in  the  wide  chair,  wrapping  the  buffalo-robes 
around  me,  and  in  various  ways  seeing  that  I  was  com- 
fortable. He  did  not  seem  to  me  like  a  hireling,  for  his 
language  was  good,  his  manners  gentlemanly,  and  ere  we 
were  half-way  to  Breeze  Hill  I  was  very  much  prepossessed 
in  his  favor,  except,  indeed,  that  he  would  look  at  me  so 
much.  He  was  quite  talkative,  asking  me  of  my  parents, 
of  my  brothers,  and  appearing  much  gratified  when  I  told 
him  how  well  Charlie  was  doing  as  clerk  in  a  dry  goods ' 
store  in  Worcester. 

"  And  Mr.  Langley  is  only  your  cousin  by  marriage  ?"  he 
said  at  last.  "  Have  you  any  other  male  cousins  ?"  he 
asked. 

"  I  had  a  boy  cousin  once,"  I  said,  "  but  he  is  probably 
dead,  for  we  have  not  heard  from  him  in  six  long  years." 

Forgetful  that  Mr.  Watson  was  to  me  an  entire  stranger, 
I  very  briefly  told  him  the  story  of  "  Cousin  Will,"  who  re- 
turned not  with  the  vessel  which  bore  him  away,  and  who 
had  deserted  the  ship  at  Calcutta.  For  many  days  they 
searched  for  him  in  vain,  and  at  last  left  him  alone  in  that 
far-off  land,  where  he  had  probably  met  an  early  death. 

"  He  must  have  been  a  wild  boy,  and  I  dare  say  you  felt 
relieved  to  be  rid  of  him,"  said  Mr.  Watson,  who  had 
appeared  deeply  interested  in  my  story. 

"Yes,  he  was  wild,"  I  replied,  "but  I  liked  him  very, 
vei'y  much,  and  cried  myself  sick  when  he  went  away." 

Again  the  stranger's  eyes  fell  upon  me  with  a  look  I  could 
not  fathom.     I  grew  uneasy,  and  was  not  sorry  when  about 
sunset  we  turned  into  the  long,  shady  avenue  which  led  up 
9* 


202  MEADOW  BROOK. 

to  the  house.  As  if  by  magic,  a  wondrous  change  had  been 
wrought  in  my  absence  ;  for  everything  around  the  building 
wore  an  air  of  neatness  and  thrift,  which  betokened  that 
there  was  now  a  head  to  manage  and  direct.  Herbert,  too, 
was  perfectly  sober,  while  Anna's  face  was  far  happier  than 
when  I  last  saw  her.  The  cause  of  this  she  explained  to 
me  the  first  moment  we  were  alone.  Herbert  had  signed 
the  pledge  !  Had  become  a  sober  man,  and  all  through 
the  exertions  of  Mr.  Watson,  whom  she  pronounced  an 
angel  in  disguise.  And,  truly,  his  influence  over  Herbert 
was  wonderful ;  for  never  did  an  anxious  mother  watch 
over  her  sickly  child  more  carefully  than  Mr.  Watson 
watched  over  his  employer,  shielding  him  from  temptation, 
and  gently  leading  him  in  the  path  of  rectitude  ;  until  the 
wine-flush  on  his  cheek  gave  way  to  a  hue  of  health  ;  the 
redness  of  his  eyes  was  gone,  and  conscious  of  the  victory 
he  had  achieved,  he  stood  forth  again  in  all  the  pride  of  his 
manhood,  sober,  virtuous,  and  happy. 

Such  was  the  state  of  things,  when,  early  in  April,  we 
received  invitations  to  attend  a  wedding  party  at  the  house 
of  Judge  Perkins,  whose  broad  acres  and  heavy  purse  of  gold 
had  purchased  for  him  a  fair  young  girl,  just  his  eldest 
daughter's  age  !  It  was  to  be  a  splendid  affair,  for  all  the 
elite  of  Rockland  were  bidden,  and,  as  a  matter  of  course,  / 
forthwith  commenced  looking  over  my  wardrobe,  and  declar- 
ing I  hud  nothing  to  wear  !  Anna,  on  the  contrary,  did 
not  seem  at  all  interested,  and  when  I  questioned  her  for 
her  indifference,  she  replied,  "What  if  they  have  wine,  and 
Herbert  should  drink  ?" 

"  They  wouldn't  have  wine,"  I  told  her,  for  Judge  Perkins 
was  a  staunch  temperance  man,  and  it  was  not  probable 
that  he  would  do  anything  so  inconsistent  with  his  profes- 
sion. 


THE  DEATH  OF  THE  DRUNKARD.  20;: 

After  a  time  she  became  convinced  that  her  fears  were 
groundless,  and  began  with  me  to  anticipate  the  expected 
pleasure.  Henry  Watson  was  not  invited,  but  he  carried 
us  to  the  door,  going  himself  to  the  hotel  to  wait  until  we 
were  ready  to  return.  Just  as  he  was  leaving  us  he  whis- 
pered a  few  words  to  Herbert,  who  replied,  gaily,  "  Never 
fear  for  me.  Judge  Perkins  isn't  the  man  to  throw  tempta- 
tion in  my  way." 

"  Ah,  would  it  had  been  so  !  Would  that  the  sparkling- 
champagne,  the  ruby  wine,  and  the  foaming  ale  had  not 
graced  that  marriage  feast,  for  then,  perchance,  one.  grave 
at  least  would  not  have  been  made  so  soon,  nor  the  widow's 
weeds  worn  by  my  sister  ere  the  bloom  of  youth  had  faded 
from  her  brow. 

I  saw  her  cheek  pale  as  we  entered  the  supper-room,  but 
when  amid  the  din  and  uproar  which  succeeded  the  drawing  of 
the  corks,  Herbert  stood  firm  to  his  pledge,  refusing  to  drink, 
though  urged  to  do  so,  the  color  came  back  to  her  face,  and  her 
eye  proudly  followed  her  husband,  whose  easy  manners  made 
him  a  favorite,  and  who,  with  ready  tact,  moved  among  the 
guests,  doing  far  more  towards  their  entertainment  than  the 
master  of  the  house  himself.  He  was  standing  near  the  bride,  a 
beautiful  young  creature,  with  a  sunny  face  and  radiant 
smile.  Diamonds  were  wreathed  in  her  shining  curls,  and 
shone  upon  her  snowy  arms,  while  the  costly  veil  almost 
swept  the  floor,  and  enveloped  her  slight  form  like  a  misty 
cloud.  Very  affable  and  polite  had  she  been  to  Herbert, 
and  now  as  he  approached  her,  she  took  from  the  table  two 
goblets  of  wine,  and  passing  one  to  him,  said,  "  Mr.  Laiigley, 
I  am  sure,  will  not  refuse  to  drink  with  me,  the  bride  ?" 

To  refuse  would  have  seemed  uncourteous  ;  and  so,  with  a 
hasty  glance  at  his  wife,  he  drank  the  health  of  the  lovely 
woman,  who,  in  an  angel's  guise,  unconsciously  tempted  him 


204  MEADOW  BROOK. 

to  ruin.  Involuntarily,  Anna  gasped  as  if  for  breath,  while 
she  started  quickly  forward  to  stay  the  rash  act  ;  but  she 
was  too  late,  and  with  a  faint  moan  of  anguish,  she  turned 
away  to  hide  her  tears.  One  taste  awoke  the  slumbering 
demon,  and  set  his  veins  on  fire  ;  and  when  at  midnight  Mr 
Watson  came  for  us,  he  took  the  insensible  man  in  his  arms 
and  placed  him  in  the  wagon,  beside  the  weeping  wife, 
whose  fond  hopes  were  now  wrecked  for  ever. 

From  that  time  Herbert  made  no  further  attempt  at  re- 
form, but  night  after  night,  came  reeling  home,  sometimes 
singing  a  bacchanalian  song,  and  again  rending  the  air  with 
curses,  until  at  last  poor  Anna  learned  to  tremble  at  the  sound 
of  his  footsteps;  for  he  daily  grew  more  and  more  violent  and 
unmanageable,  defying  every  one  save  Mr.  Watson,  who 
possessed  over  him  a  singular  power.  Thus  the  spring  and 
summer  passed  away,  and  when  the  autumn  came  few  would 
have  recognized  the  once  handsome  Herbert  Langley  in  the 
bloated  creature,  who,  weak  and  feeble,  lay  all  day  long  in 
bed,  begging  for  "  brandy — more  brandy"  to  fan  the  flame 
which  was  feeding  upon  his  vitals.  Sometimes  in  his  fits  of 
frenzy  he  would  spring  upon  the  floor,  and  shriek  for  us  to 
save  him  from  the  crawling  serpents,  which,  with  forked 
tongues  and  little  green  eyes,  hissed  at  him  from  all  parts 
of  the  room.  Again  he  would  say  that  the  spirit  of  the 
murdered  maiden  was  before  him,  whispering  to  him  unut- 
terable things  concerning  the  drunkard's  home  beyond  the 
grave,  while  goblins  of  every  conceivable  form  beckoned 
him  to  come  and  join  their  hideous  dance. 

Once,  when  he  was  more  quiet  than  usual,  he  said  to  me, 
"  Rose,  do  you  remember  what  I  once  told  you  about  my 
mother's  joining  the  church  and  reading  her  prayers  ?" 

I  replied  in  the  affirmative,  and  he  continued — "Do  you 
know  I'd  give  the  world,  were  it  mine,  if  I  could  hear  her 


THE  DEATH  OF  THE  DRUNKARD.        205 

pray  for  me  once  more.  It  would  cool  my  scorching  brain, 
and  if  I  dare  pray  for  myself,  I  know  I  should  be  healed  ; 
but  I  cannot,  for  the  moment  I  attempt  it,  there  are  legions 
of  imps  who  flit  and  grin  before  my  face,  while  one,  larger 
and  more  unseemly  than  the  rest,  shouts  in  my  ears,  '  LOST, 
LOST,  TO  ALL  ETERNITY  !'  there — look,  don't  you  hear  it  ?"  and, 
shivering  with  fright,  he  covered  his  head  with  the  bedclothes. 

But  I  heard  nothing  save  the  heaving  swell  of  the  waves, 
and  the  sullen  roar  of  the  lake,  which  came  in  through  the 
open  window,  seeming  to  his  disordered  imagination  an  ac- 
cusing spirit  from  another  world.  At  last  looking  up  timid- 
ly and  speaking  low,  as  if  fearful  of  being  overheard,  he  said, 
"  Is  there  a  Prayer  Book  in  the  house  ?" 

I  answered  in  the  affirmative.  Raising  himself  upon  his 
elbow,  and  glancing  fearfully  around,  he  continued,  "  Bring 
it  quick,  while  they  are  away,  and  put  it  under  my  pillow. 
Who  knows  but  it  may  operate  like  a  spell  !" 

I  complied  with  his  request,  and  brought  the  book,  which 
he  placed  under  his  head,  saying,  "  There — now  I  can  pray, 
and  God  won't  let  them  mock  me,  will  he,  think  ?" 

I  could  only  weep  as  he  folded  his  long  white  hands  one 
over  the  other,  and  said  reverently  the  prayer  taught  him 
years  and  years  before,  commencing  with — 

"Now  I  lay  me  down  to  sleep,"  etc. 

As  if  the  words,  indeed,  had  a  soothing  power,  he  almost 
instantly  fell  into  a  deep  sleep,  from  which  he  awoke  re- 
freshed, and  better  than  he  had  been  for  several  days.  They 
said  he  could  not  live  ;  and  though  it  was  a  painful  task,  An- 
na wrote  to  his  mother  apprising  her  of  his  danger,  and  bid- 
ding her  hasten,  if  she  would  see  him  again. 

During  the  few  remaining  weeks  of  his  life  he  was  subject 
tj  strange  fancies.  For  a  time  the  Prayer  Book  beneath 


206  MEADOW  BROOK. 

his  pillow  had  the  effect  of  keeping  him  comparatively  quiet  ; 
but,  anon,  it  lost  its  power,  and  one  day  he  awoke  with  a 
fearful  shriek.  The  imps,  as  he  called  them,  had  again  re- 
turned, and  were  mockingly  taunting  him  with  the  victory 
he  vainly  imagined  he  had  obtained. 

"  Keep  off,  ye  devils  I"  he  shouted,  drawing  the  volume 
from  beneath  his  pillow,  and  holding  it  to  view.  "  Keep 
off  ;  for,  see,  this  book  is  full  of  prayers,  which  my  mother 
has  said.  My  mother  !  Do  you  hear  ?  Ha  !  They  laugh 
at  the  idea,  and  well  they  may.  Had  she  learned  to  pray 
sooner,  I  might  not  have  been  the  vile  thing  that  I  am.  But 
she  taught  me  to  drink.  She  set  the  example  ;  so  go  to  her 
with  those  horrid  faces,  besmeared  with  the  smoke  of  the  pit." 

There  was  a  bitter  groan,  and  then  the  wretched  woman, 
his  mother,  fell  half  fainting  upon  a  chair.  She  had  just  ar- 
rived, and  eager  to  see  her  boy,  had  entered  the  room  in 
time  to  hear  what  he  said.  He  knew  her  in  a  moment,  and 
starting  upright  in  bed,  exclaimed,  "  Woman,  look — this  is 
your  work — the  result  of  your  example.  There  was  a  time, 
long  ago — how  long  ago  it  seems — but  there  was  a  time, 
I  say,  when  I  loathed  the  very  smell  of  the  liquors,  which 
daily  graced  our  table.  By  little  and  by  little  that  loathing 
was  overcome.  You  drank  and  called  it  good  ;  and  what 
one's  mother  says  is  true.  So  I,  too,  tasted  and  tasted  again 
until  here  I  am,  Herbert  Laugley,  husband  of  Anna  Lee, 
ruined  body  and  soul — body  and  soul  1  What  do  you  say 
to  that,  mother  ?" 

He  sank  back  upon  the  bed  exhausted;  while  Aunt  Char- 
lotte, who  had  swooned  entirely  away,  was  taken  from  the 
room.  The  shock  was  too  great  for  her,  and  for  two  clays  she 
did  not  again  venture  into  his  presence.  The  next  time,  how- 
ever, that  she  saw  him,  his  mood  had  changed,  and  winding 
his  feeble  arms  around  her  neck,  he  wept  like  a  child,  asking 


THE  DEATH  OF  THE  DRUNKARD.        207 

her  to  take  from  his  heart  the  worm  which  was  knawing 
there.  Oh,  how  I  pitied  the  heart-broken  woman  !  for 
I  well  knew  she  would  gladly  have  lain  down  her  life  could 
that  have  saved  her  son.  For  three  days  longer  he  lingered, 
and  then  there  came  the  closing  scene,  which  haunted  me 
for  months. 

He  had  been  restless  during  the  night,  muttering  incoher- 
ently, and  occasionally  striking  at  the  fancied  shapes  which 
surrounded  him ;  but  towards  morning  he  grew  more  violent, 
and  at  last  with  a  shriek  which  chilled  my  blood,  he  sprang 
from  the  bed,  and  pointing  towards  the  window,  whispered, 
"  Hark  !  Don't  you  hear  it  ? — music  from  the,  infernal  re- 
gions !  They  are  come,  every  demon  of  them,  for  me.  It's 
a  grand  turnout.  There  1  Don't  you  see  them  with  their 
flaming  eyes  looking  through  the  windows,  and  that  shriv- 
eled hag,  whose  hair  is  curling  snakes  !  See  !  She  beckons 
me  with  her  bony  claws,  and  says  I  am  to  be  her  son.  Do 
you  hear  that  mother  ?  Her  son  !  Go  back  !"  he  shouted, 
leaping  towards  the  window.  "  You  don't  get  me  this  time. 
I  won't  die  yet.  Give  me  the  Prayer  Book,  and  let  me  hurl 
it  at  her  head — that'll  settle  her,  I  reckon." 

He  would  have  gone  through  the  window,  had  not  Mr. 
Watson  taken  him  in  his  arms  and  borne  him  back  to  the 
bed,  where  he  held  him  fast,  soothing  him  as  best  he  could 
by  assuring  him  there  were  no  such  unearthly  objects  in  the 
room  as  he  supposed. 

"  I  know  it,"  said  Herbert,  for  a  moment  comparatively 
rational.  "  I  know  what  it  is.  It  is  DELIRIUM  TREMEXS,  and 
I  know  what  causes  it,  too  ;  shall  I  tell  you  ?" 

Mr.  Wai  son  nodded,  and  Herbert  continued  :  "  Cider, 
leer,  wine,  brandy — DEATH  :  that's  the  programme  which 
keeps  the  fire  of  hell  eternally  burning.  Where  is  my  boy 
• — Anna's  boy  and  mine  ?"  he  asked  after  a  pause. 


208  MEADOW  BROOK. 

"  Do  you  wish  to  see  him,"  asked  Mr.  Watson. 

"  See  him  ?  Yes.  I  want  to  do  one  good  deed  before  I 
die.  I  would  kill  him — murder  my  only  child,  and  send  him 
to  Heaven,  where  rumsellers  never  go — where  women,  with 
witching  eyes  and  luring  words,  never  tempt  men  to  drink. 
Bring  him  in  :  why  do  you  loiter  ?"  turning  to  Anna.  "  Is 
it  that  you  would  have  him  live  to  be  the  wreck  I  am — to 
curse  the  mother  who  bore  him  and  the  day  he  was  born  1 
Bring  him  quick,  I  tell  you,  for  time  hastens,  and  in  the  dis- 
tance I  hear  the  clank  of  the  hag's  footsteps." 

"  Oh,  Herbert,  Herbert,  my  poor  husband,"  was  all  Anna 
could  say,  as  she  wound  her  arms  around  his  neck  and  laid 
her  colorless  cheek  against  his  fevered  brow. 

In  a  moment  he  grew  calm,  and  drawing  her  to  his  bosom, 
his  tears  fell  like  rain  upon  her  face,  while  he  called  her  his 
"  wounded  dove,"  and  asked  her  forgiveness  for  all  he  had 
made  her  suffer.  "  You  will  live  with  mother  when  I  am 
gone,"  he  said.  "  You  and  Jamie.  God  forbid  that  I  should 
harm  our  beautiful  boy  ;  but  I  would  see  him  once  more. 
Don't  be  afraid,"  he  added,  as  he 'saw  her  hesitate.  "  I  will 
not  hurt  him." 

Disengaging  herself  from  her  husband's  embrace,  Anna 
glided  from  the  room,  to  which  she  soon  returned,  leading 
little  Jamie,  now  two  years  of  age.  Very  lovingly  the  dying 
man  looked  upon  his  son,  and  then  laying  his  shaking  hand 
upon  the  golden  curls,  he  said,  "  God  keep  you,  my  boy, 
from  being  what  I  am  ;  and  if  a  drunkard's  blessing  can  he 
of  any  avail,  you  have  mine,  my  precious,  precious  child." 

"  Would  you  like  to  kiss  him  ?"  asked  Aunt  Charlotte  ;  to 
which  he  replied,  "  No,  no  ;  I  am  too  polluted  to  touch 
aught  so  pure.  But  take  him  away,"  he  continued,  growing 
excited.  "  Take  him  away,  for  the  demon  on  my  pillow  is 
again  whispering  of  murder." 


THE  DEATH  OF  THE  DRUNKARD.        209 

Hastily  the  wondering  child  was  taken  from  the  room, 
and  then  Herbert  fell  into  a  disturbed  slumber,  in  which  he 
seemed  to  be  holding  converse  with  beings  of  another  world, 
inquiring  of  them  if  they  had  enough  to  drink,  and  chiding 
the  rich  man  for  asking  water,  when  he  might  as  well  call 
for  brandy !" 

About  noon  he  awoke  and  inquired  for  me.  With  some 
trepidation  I  approached  him,  for  his  eyes  were  those  of  a 
madman  ;  but  he  meditated  no  harm,  and  only  asked  if  I 
supposed  that  the  Prayer  Book  laid  upon  the  outside  of  his 
pillow,  where  the  hag  could  see  it,  would  have  the  effect  of 
keeping  her  away." 

"  Perhaps  so,"  I  said,  at  the  same  time  placing  it  so  that 
his  heavy  brown  hair  fell  partially  on  it. 

"  Now,  will  some  one  pray — mother,  you  ?"  and  his  eyes 
turned  imploringly  towards  the  half  crazed  woman,  who 
essayed  to  pray  for  the  departing  spirit. 

"  That'll  do — that'll  do,"  he  exclaimed,  interrupting  her. 
"  It's  of  no  use  spending  your  breath  for  me.  It's  too  late — 
too  late — so  the  hag  says,  and  she's  coming  again,  with 
myriads  on  myriads  of  fiends ;  but  they  can't  hurt  me  as 
long  as  this  is  here,"  and  his  hand  clutched  convulsively  for 
the  book  which  lay  beside  him. 

"  The  hymn  book — the  hymn  book — bring  that  too,"  he 
gasped,  while  a  cold  perspiration  stood  thickly  upon  his 
forehead. 

It  was  brought  and  placed  on  the  opposite  side  of  his 
head. 

"  'Twon't  do — 'twon't  do,"  he  sobbed.  "  All  the  hymns 
Dr.  Watts  ever  wrote  can't  help  me,  for  they  come  nearer 
and  nearer,  as  wolves  hover  round  their  prey.  Is  there 
no  help,  no  escape  ?"  he  cried,  with  the  energy  of  despair  ; 
adding,  as  a  sudden  look  of  joy  lit  up  his  ghastly  features, 


210  MEADOW  BROOK. 

"  Yes— the  BIBLE  !  Strange  I  have  not  thought  of  that 
before.  The  Bible  will  keep  them  at  bay.  Bring  it,  Anna, 
quick,  for  they  are  almost  here." 

She  obeyed  ;  aud  grasping  the  word  of  God  eagerly  in 
his  hands,  he  laughed  aloud,  saying,  "  Now,  do  your  worst, 
ye  fiends  incarnate.  The  Bible  will  save  me." 

There  was  a  moment  of  perfect  silence  ;  and  then,  with  a 
groan  so  full  of  anguish  that  I  involuntarily  stopped  my  ears 
to  shut  out  the  fearful  sound,  the  Bible  was  loosed  from  the 
clammy  hands,  which  for  a  brief  instant  fought  fiercely  in 
the  empty  air,  and  then  dropped  lifeless  at  his  side. 

HERBERT  WAS  DEAD  ! 
*  *  *  *  *  * 

At  the  foot  of  the  garden,  near  the  long  avenue  where 
the  shadow  of  the  maple  trees  would  fall  upon  his  grave, 
and  the  moan  of  the  lake  be  always  heard,  we  buried  him  ; 
aud  then,  the  broken-hearted  Anna,  widowed  thus  early, 
went  back  to  her  accustomed  duties,  performing  each  one 
quietly  and  gently,  but  without  a  smile  upon  her  white, 
stony  face,  or  a  tear  in  her  large  mournful  blue  eyes.  Aunt 
Charlotte,  too,  utterly  crushed  and  wretched,  went  back  to 
her  city  home,  having  first  won  a  promise  from  Anna  that 
in  the  autumn  she  would  follow  her.  And  then  we  were 
left  alone  with  our  great  sorrow,  wholly  dependent,  as  it 
were,  upon  Mr.  Watson,  for  support  and  counsel. 

There  had  always  been  about  him  a  mystery  I  could  not 
fathom,  aud  greatly  was  I  surprised  when  one  evening,  a  week 
after  Herbert's  death,  he  asked  me  to  go  with  him  to  his 
room,  as  there  was  something  he  wished  to  tell  me.  I  com- 
plied with  his  request,  and  was  soon  seated  in  the  large 
willow  chair  near  the  table  on  which  lay  many  works  of  our 
best  authors,  for  he  possessed  a  taste  for  literature,  and  de- 
voted all  his  leisure  moments  to  study.  Drawing  a  seat  to  my 


THE  DEATH  OF  THE  DRUXKARD.        211 

side,  he  said,  taking  my  hand  in  his,  "  Rosa,  what  do  you 
think  I  am  going  to  tell  you  ?" 

I  tried  to  wrest  my  hand  from  his  grasp,  for  the  unwonted 
liberty  angered  me.  But  he  held  it  fast,  smiling  at  my 
fruitless  endeavors,  and  after  a  moment  continued  :  "  Why 
do  you  try  to  remove  your  hand  from  mine  ?  I  have  held  it 
many  a  time,  and  I  have  a  right  so  to  do — a  cousin's  right 
Look  at  me,  Rosa,  don't  you  know  me  ?" 

Involuntarily  I  started  to  rny  feet,  gazing  earnestly  upon 
him,  then  with  a  cry  of  joy  I  threw  my  arms  around  his 
neck,  exclaiming,  "  Cousin  Will !  Cousin  Will .'" 

It  was  indeed  he,  come  back  to  us  when  we  had  thought 
of  him  as  dead.  A  few  words  will  suffice  to  tell  his  story. 
Perfectly  disgusted  with  sea  life,  he  had  deserted  at  Cal- 
cutta, where  he  kept  himself  secreted  until  the  vessel  sailed. 
But  it  was  not  his  wish  to  remain  there  long,  and  the  first 
time  an  English  ship  was  in  port  he  offered  to  work  his  pas- 
sage to  Liverpool.  The  offer  was  accepted,  and  while  we 
were  mourning  over  his  supposed  death  he  was  threading 
the  smooky  streets  of  London,  doing  sometimes  one  thing 
and  sometimes  another,  but  always  earning  an  honest  liveli- 
hood. 

"  Never,  for  a  moment,"  said  he,  "did  I  forget  your 
family,  but  I  have  fancied  they  were  glad  to  be  rid  of  me, 
and  hence  my  silence.  When  at  last  I  returned  again  to 
Xc\v  York,  I  went  one  day  to  a  reading-room,  where  I 
accidentally  came  across  Mr.  Langley's  advertisement,  and 
something  prompted  me  to  answer  it  in  person.  If  I  had 
ever  heard  of  him  before,  I  had  forgotten  it ;  consequently  I 
neither  recognized  him  nor  his  wife,  who  has  changed  much 
since  I  saw  her  ;  but  when  I  accideutly  heard  them  speak 
of  "  Rosa,"  and  "  Meadow  Brook,"  my  curiosity  was  roused, 
and  I  became  aware  of  the  relationship  existing  between 


212  MEADOW  BROOK. 

us.  Why  I  have  kept  it  a  secret  so  long  I  can  hardly  tell, 
except  that  there  was  about  it,  to  me,  a  kind  of  pleasing 
excitement,  and  then,  too,  I  fancied  that  Mr.  Langley  would 
not  so  well  bear  restraint  and  direction  from  me  if  he  sup- 
posed me  an  interested  party  ;  but  he  has  gone,  and  con- 
cealment on  that  score  is  no  longer  necessary.  I  have  told 
you  my  story,  Rosa,  and  now  it  is  for  you  to  say  whether 
I  am  again  received  and  loved  as  the  "  Cousin  Will "  of 
olden  time. 

He  was  a  big,  tall  man,  six  feet  two  inches  high,  while  I 
was  a  young  girl  scarcely  yet  seventeen;  but  notwithstand- 
ing all  this,  I  threw  my  arms  around  his  sun-burnt  neck 
and  kissed  his  sun-burnt  cheek  as  I  had  often  done  before. 
This  was  my  answer,  and  with  it  he  was  satisfied. 

After  leaving  his  room  I  went  directly  to  my  sister,  to 
whom  I  repeated  the  strange  story  I  had  heard.  She  was 
pleased  and  gratified,  but  her  faculties  were  too  much  be- 
numbed for  her  to  manifest  any  particular  emotion,  though 
as  time  wore  on  I  could  see  how  much  she  leaned  upon  him 
and  confided  in  his  judgment.  It  seemed  necessary  for  her 
to  remain  in  Rockland  through  the  summer,  and  as  she 
would  not  consent  to  my  leaving  her,  I  was  rather  com- 
pelled to  stay;  although  almost  weekly  there  came  to  us 
letters  from  home  urging  our  return,  and  at  last,  near  the 
middle  of  September,  we  one  day  received  a  letter  from 
Charlie,  which,  owing  to  some  delay,  had  been  on  the 
road  two  whole  weeks.  In  it  he  wrote  that  our  father  had 
failed  rapidly  within  a  few  days  and  we  must  come  quickly  if 
we  would  again  see  him  alive,  adding  that  he  talked  almost 
constantly  of  Rose,  asking  if  they  thought  she  would  come." 

Oh,  how  vividly  I  recalled  the  past,  remembering  with 
anguish  the  harsh  words  I  had  uttered  when  last  I  saw  him. 
It  was  true  I  had  once  written,  imploring  pardon  for  my  fault, 


THE  DEATH  OF  THE  DRUNKARD.        218 

and  Lizzie,  who  auswered  my  letter,  had  said  "  Father  bade 
me  say  that  you  were  freely  forgiven  ;"  but  still  I  felt  that  I 
could  not  let  him  die  until  I  had  heard  my  forgiveness  from 
his  own  lips.  It  was  impossible  for  Anna  to  accompany  me, 
and,  as  William  would  not  leave  her,  I  started  alone,  my 
heart  filled  with  many  dark  forebodings,  lest  I  should  be  too 
late. 


214  MEADOW  BROOK. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

THE   DEATH    OF    THE    RIGHTEOUS. 

ALL  around  the  house  was  still ;  while  within,  the  children 
and  the  neighbors  trod  softly  as  they  went  from  room  to 
room,  and  their  faces  wore  an  anxious,  troubled  look,  as 
if  they  already  felt  the  presence  of  the  shadow  hovering 
near.  The  heavy  brass  knocker  was  muffled,  and  the  deep- 
toned  churchbell  across  the  way  no  longer  told  the  hours  of  12 
and  9,  for  at  each  stroke  the  sick  man  had  turned  upon  his 
pillow,  and  moaned  as  if  in  pain.  So  when  the  Sabbath 
came  the  people  went  up  unsummoned  to  the  house  of  God, 
where  they  reverently  prayed  for  him,  who  was  passing 
from  their  midst,  and  who,  ere  another  week  rolled  round, 
would  be  "  where  congregations  ne'er  break  up,  and  Sab- 
baths never  end." 

For  many  days  he  had  lain  in  a  kind  of  stupor  from  which 
nothing  roused  him  save  the  rush  of  the  engine  as  it  swept 
across  the  meadow  at  the  foot  of  the  hill.  Then  he  would 
start  up,  asking  eagerly  if  "  they  had  come,  Anna,  Rose, 
and  Jamie."  Much  he  talked  of  the  absent  ones,  and  as 
day  by  day  went  by  and  still  they  came  not,  he  wept  like  a 
little  child,  as  he  said  to  his  wife,  "  I  shall  never  see  them 
more." 

"And  if  you  do  not,"  she  asked,  "what  shall  I  tell 
them  ?" 


THE  DEATH  OF  THE  RIGHTEOUS.  215 

For  a  time  he  lay  as  if  her  qustion  \vas  unheard — then 
opening  his  eyes  he  answered,  "Tell  Anna,  my  stricken  one, 
that  there  is  for  her  a  balm  in  Gilead  ;  that  whom  the 
Lord  loveth  he  chasteneth,  and  though  the  waters  through 
which  she  is  passing  be  deep  and  troubled,  they  shall  not 
overflow,  for  the  everlasting  arms  are  beneath  her." 

"And  Rosa,  have  you  no  message  for  her?"  asked  my 
mother  as  he  ceased  speaking. 

"  Oh,  Rosa,  Rosa,"  he  answered  quickly,  "Tell  her — tell 
her  everything — but  not  here — not  in  this  room.  She  thinks 
I  do  not  love  her,  and  when  she  comes  and  finds  me  gone, 
go  with  her  to  my  grave.  She  will  believe  you  if  you  teff 
her  there  how  dear  she  was  to  me,  and  how,  through  the 
long  weary  nights  before  I  died,  I  wept  and  prayed  for  her 
that  she  might  one  day  meet  me  in  the  better  land.  I 
never  meant  to  love  one  child  more  than  another,  but  if  I 
did — tell  her  she  was  my  pride,  the  one  on  whom  I  doted. 
She  thought  me  cold  and  unfeeling,  because  I  stayed  not  to 
bid  her  adieu  that  morning.  Ah,  she  did  not  know  that 
with  the  first  dawn  of  day  I  stole  up  to  her  chamber  to 
look  on  her  once  more  for  the  last,  last  time.  There  were 
tears  on  her  cheek,  I  kissed  them  away  ;  tell  her  that,  and 
perchance  her  heart  will  soften  towards  her  poor  old 
father." 

From  that  time  he  sank  rapidly,  and  one  bright  Septem- 
tember  day,  near  the  hour  of  sunset,  it  was  told  in  Meadow 
Brook  that  he  was  dying.  On  such  occasions,  in  a  small 
country  village,  the  liveliest  sympathy  is  felt  ;  and  now 
those  who  knew  and  loved  him  spoke  to  each  other  softly 
arid  low,  while  even  the  little  children  ceased  their  noisy 
play  upon  the  common,  and  with  a  timid,  curious  glance 
towards  the  open  windows  of  the  sick  room,  hastened  home, 
where  they  kept  closely  at  their  mother's  side,  wondering — 


216  MEADOW  BROOK. 

asking  of  her  what  death  was,  and  if  she  were  sure  that  he, 
the  dying  one,  would  go  to  Heaven. 

Meantime,  the  sun  was  almost  set,  and  as  its  last  golden 
rays  fell  upon  the  face  of  the  sufferer,  a  radiant  smile  lit  up 
his  features,  and  he  exclaimed  aloud,  "  'Tis  the  glorious  HgLt 
of  the  Eternal  shining  down  upon  me.  Do  not  weep, 
mother.  We  shall  not  be  parted  long,"  he  continued,  as  he 
felt  upon  his  forehead  a  tear  from  the  grey-haired,  wrinkled 
woman,  ou  whose  bosom  his  head  was  pillowed,  just  as  it 
had  been,  long,  long  ago,  when  first  a  tender  babe  he  lay  in 
tha,t  mother's  arms.  To  her  it  seemed  not  long,  and  yet 
it  was  fifty  years  since  he  was  lent  to  her,  and  now,  when 
God  would  have  his  own  again,  she  said  submissively,  "  Thy 
will  be  done."  Once  before  had  a  great  sorrow  fallen  upon 
her,  leaving  her  henceforth  to  walk  alone,  and  then  her  soul 
had  well-nigh  fainted  beneath  the  blow,  for  she  was  younger 
far  by  many  years.  But  now  she  was  old,  and  already  she 
heard  the  roar  of  the  deep  dark  river  on  whose  very  banks 
she  stood,  and  down  whose  swift  current  her  first-born  was 
floating  ;  so  she  stifled  her  own  grief,  for,  as  he  had  said,  she 
knew  it  would  not  be  long  ere  they  met  again. 

"  Where  is  Fanny  ?"  he  asked,  and  his  arms  closed  fondly 
around  his  wife. 

It  mattered  not  that  time  and  care  had  dimmed  the  lustre 
of  her  eye,  and  robbed  her  cheek  of  its  girlish  bloom  ;  to 
him  she  was  beautiful  still,  for  through  weal  and  woe  she 
had  been  faithful  to  her  marriage  vow,  and  now  the  bitterest 
pang  of  all  was  the  leaving  her  alone. 

"  The  God  of  the  widow  and  the  fatherless  watch  over 
and  keep  you  all  so  that  at  the  last,  when  I  ask  for  my 
children,  there  shall  not  one  be  missing,"  he  said,  as  his  arms 
unclosed,  and  then,  with  a  low,  wailing  moan,  the  mother 
bent  over  the  white  face  of  her  son,  so  that  the  wife  might 


THE  DEATH  OF  THE  RIGHTEOUS.  217 

not  see  the  fearful  change  which  had  come  upon  it,  for  my 
father  was  dead ! 

You  who  have  kept  with  me  while  I  described  the  death 
scene  of  the  unfortunate  Herbert,  and  of  my  sainted  father, 
can  you  not — do  you  not  say,  "  Let  me  die  the  death  of  the 
righteous,  and  let  my  last  end  be  like  his  ?" 

Lonely  and  desolate  was  the  home  at  which  I  arrived  one 
day  too  late,  for  they  had  buried  him,  and  there  was  naught 
left  to  me  of  my  father  save  the  lock  of  hair  which  they 
severed  from  his  head  as  he  lay  in  the  coffin.  Yes,  he  was 
gone  ;  but  so  long  as  life  and  being  endure,  so  long  shall  fond 
remembrances  of  him  linger  in  my  memory,  and  if  at  the 
last  I  meet  him  in  the  better  world,  will  it  not  be  in  a 
measure  the  blessed  influence  of  his  dying  message,  which 
has  led  the  wanderer  there  ? 


10 


MEADOW  BROOK. 


CHAPTER    XX. 

GOING    SOUTH. 

AFTER  the  first  shock  of  our  sorrow  was  over,  the  question 
arose  as  to  what  we  were  to  do  in  future  for  our  support. 
Grandma  was  already  old,  while  mother  was  not  so  young 
as  she  had  been  once,  and  neither  could  do  much  towards 
their  own  maintenance,  which  necessarily  would  devolve 
upon  us  their  children.  It  had  ever  been  a  pet  project  of 
mine  to  go  South  as  a  teacher,  and  when  one  day  in  looking 
over  a  Boston  paper  I  accidentally  came  across  the  adver- 
tisement of  a  Georgia  lady,  Mrs.  A.  D.  Lansing,  who  wished 
for  a  private  governess,  I  resolved  at  once  to  apply  for  the 
situation,  greatly  fearing  lest  I  might  be  too  late. 

I  was  not,  however  ;  for  after  waiting  impatiently  for  a 
few  weeks,  I  received  a  letter  from  the  lady  herself,  who, 
after  enumerating  the  duties  I  was  expected  to  perform  and 
the  branches  I  was  to  teach,  added,  in  a  P.  S.  :  "Before 
making  any  definite  arrangements  with  Miss  Lee,  Mrs.  Lan- 
sing wishes  to  be  informed  if,  either  by  her  friends  or  herself, 
she  is  considered  pretty,  as  a  person  of  decidedly  ordinary 
looks  will  be  preferred." 

"  Spiteful,  jealous  old  thing  !"  exclaimed  Lizzie,  who  was 
looking  over  my  shoulder,  "  I  wouldn't  stir  a  step." 

But  I  thought  differently.     My  curiosity  was  roused  to 


GOING  SOUTH.  219 

know  the  cause  of  her  strange  freak  ;  and  then,  too,  six 
hundred  dollars  per  year  would  amply  atone  for  any  little 
peculiarities  in  my  employer.  So  I  answered  her  letter 
forthwith,  assuring  her  that  neither  my  friends  nor  myself 
had  ever  been  guilty  of  calling  me  pretty — in  short,  I  was 
decidedly  homely,  and  trusted  that  on  that  point  at  least  I 
should  please  her. 

"  What  a  fib,  Rosa,"  said  Charlie,  when  I  told  him  what 
I  had  written.  "  You  know  you  are  not  homely.  You  used 
to  be,  I'll  admit  ;  but  you  are  far  from  being  so  now.  To  be 
sure,  you  are  not  what  many  would  call  handsome,  but  you 
are  decidedly  good-looking.  You've  got  handsome  eyes, 
splendid  hair  (and  he  pulled  one  of  my  short,  thick  curls  by 
way  of  adding  emphasis  to  his  words)  and  your  complexion 
is  not  one  half  so  sallow  and  muddy  as  it  used  to  be. 
Depend  upon  it,  this  '  Mrs.  Angeline  Delafield  Lansing,  of 
Cedar  Grove '  will  think  you  have  deceived  her." 

"  Nonsense  !"  I  replied,  seating  myself  at  the  piano,  which 
was  now  my  constant  companion,  Mrs.  Lansing  having 
written  that  she  was  very  particular  about  music. 

Xow,  to  tell  the  truth,  I  was  not  very  much  of  a  per- 
former, but  looking  upon  the  South  very  much  as  I  did 
upon  the  far  West,  I  fancied  that  a  small  amount  of  showy 
accomplishments  would  pass  for  the  real  coin.  Still  I  deter- 
mined to  play  as  well  as  possible,  and  so  week  after  week  I 
practised,  until,  when  I  had  nearly  given  up  all  hopes  of 
ever  hearing  from  the  lady  again,  I  one  day  received  a  letter 

bearing  the  W post-mark,  and  containing  a  check  on  a 

Boston  bank  for  money  sufficient  to  defray  my  expenses. 
There  were  also  a  few  hastily  written  lines,  saying  that 
"  Mrs.  Lansing  considered  our  engagement  as  settled,  but 
she  should  not  expect  me  until  the  latter  part  of  April,  as 
she  could  not  immediately  get  rid  of  her  present  governess, 


220  MEADOW  BROOK.  , 

a  painted,  insipid  creature  from  New  York,  and  the  veriest 
humbug  in  the  world." 

"A  sweet  time  you'll  have  of  it  with  madam,"  said 
Charlie,  "  and  ouce  for  all  I  advise  you  to  give  up  going. 
Why,  only  think,  April  there  is  hotter  than  pepper,  and  of 
course  you'll  take  the  fever  and  die." 

But  I  was  not  to  be  persuaded.  The  "  sunny  South  "  had 
for  me  a  peculiar  fascination  ;  and  then,  too,  there  was 
another  reason  which,  more  than  all  others,  prompted  me  to 
go.  Georgia  was  the  home  of  the  dark  man,  as  I  called 
him,  and  though  there  was  hardly  a  probability  of  my  ever 
meeting  him  there,  such  a  thing  was  still  possible,  and  like 
Longfellow's  Evangeline,  who,  on  the  broad  Mississippi,  felt 
that  each  dip  of  the  oar  carried  her  nearer  to  her  lost 
Gabriel,  so  each  day  I  felt  a  stronger  and  stronger  convic- 
tion that  somewhere  in  the  southern  land  I  should  find  him. 

In  the  meantime,  Anna  had  been  with  us  for  a  few 
weeks,  but  greatly  changed  from  the  Anna  of  former  times. 
Listlessly  she  moved  from  room  to  room — never  smiling, 
never  weeping,  and  seldom  speaking  unless  she  were  first 
addressed.  To  her,  everything  was  dark,  deep  night,  and 
such  a  gloom  did  her  presence  cast  over  us  all,  that  though 
we  would  gladly  have  kept  her  with  us,  we  still  felt  relieved 
when  she  left  us  for  a  home  in  Boston,  where  little  Jamie 
soon  became  the  idol  of  his  grandmother,  whose  subdued 
cheerfulness  had  ere  long  a  visible  effect  upon  Anna.  Cousin 
Will,  too,  had  visited  us,  and  after  spending  a  short  time 
had  sailed  with  brother  John  for  California,  promising  him- 
self a  joyous  future,  when  he  should  return  with  money  suffi- 
cient to  purchase  the  old  homestead,  which  he  said  should 
be  mother's  as  long  as  she  lived. 

It  was  a  cold,  dark,  snowy  morning  in  the  latter  part  of 
April,  when  I  at  last  started  on  my  journey.  The  surface 


GOIXG  SOUTH.  221 

of  the  ground  was  frozen  hard,  the  trees  were  leafless  and 
bare,  while  but  few  green  things  gave  token  that  spring  was 
with  us.  It  is  uot  strange,  then,  that  I  almost  fancied 
myself  in  another  world,  when  after  a  prosperous  sea  voyage 
I  one  morning  went  on  shore  at  Charleston,  and  first 
breathed  the  soft,  balmy  air  of  the  South.  Dense  and  green 
was  the  foliage  of  the  trees,  while  thousands  of  roses  and 
flowering  shrubs  filled  the  air  with  a  perfume  almost  sicken- 
ing to  the  senses.  From  Charleston  to  Augusta  was  a  weari- 
some ride,  for  the  cars  were  crowded  and  dirty,  and  there 
was  to  me  nothing  remarkably  pleasing  in  the  long  stretches 
of  cypress  swamps  and  pine  barrens  through  which  we 
passed. 

It  was  late  in  the  evening  when  we  reached  the  town  of 

C ,  from  whence  I  was  to  proceed  to  "W ,  by  stage. 

It  was  a  most  beautiful  night  ;  and  for  hours  I  watched 
the  soft  moonlight  as  it  glimmered  among  the  trees  which 
lined  either  side  of  the  narrow  road,  and  whose  branches 
often  swept  against  the  windows  of  our  lumbering  vehicle. 

It  was  long  after  sunrise  when  we  arrived  at  W ,  but 

so  thickly  wooded  is  the  country  around,  that  I  obtained 
not  a  single  glimpse  of  the  town  until  I  suddenly  found 
myself  "thar,"  as  the  driver  said,  dismounting  and  opening 
the  door  of  our  prison-house.  The  hotel  into  which  I  was 
ushered,  would,  perhaps,  compare  favorably  with  our  coun- 
try taverns  at  the  North  ;  but  at  each  step  I  took,  I  felt 
a  more  and  more  painful  consciousness  that  home,  my  home, 
was  far  away. 

After  shaking  the  dust  from  my  travelling-dress,  and 
slaking  my  thirst  from  the  big  gourd  shell  (my  special 
delight),  which  hung  by  the  side  of  a  bucket  of  cool  water 
which  stood  on  a  little  stand  in  the  parlor,  I  inquired  for 
some  one  who  would  tnkc  In  Mrs.  Lansing  my  card,  and 


222  MEADOW  BROOK. 

thus  apprise  her  of  my  arrival.  The  landlord  immediately 
summoned  a  bright,  handsome  mulatto  boy,  who,  after 
receiving  my  orders,  and  favoring  me  with  a  sight  of  his 
ivories,  started  off  bare-headed,  and  for  that  matter  bare- 
bodied  too,  for  Cedar  Grove,  which  the  landlord  pointed 
out  to  me  in 'the  distance,  and  which,  with  its  dense  sur- 
roundings of  trees,  looked  to  me  delightfully  cool  and  pleas- 
ant. After  waiting  rather  impatiently  for  an  hour  or  more, 
a  large,  old-fashioned  carriage,  drawn  by  two  rather  poor- 
looking  horses,  stopped  before  the  door.  It  belonged  to 
Mrs.  Lansing  ;  and  the  footman,  jumping  down  from  the 
rack  behind,  handed  me  a  note,  in  which  the  lady  begged 
me  to  come  directly  to  her  house,  saying  she  was  herself 
indisposed,  or  she  would  have  come  down  to  meet  me,  and 
also  adding,  that  if  I  would  excuse  her  she  would  rather 
not  see  me  until  supper-time,  when  she  hoped  to  feel 
better. 

At  the  extremity  of  Main  street,  we  turned  in  at  a  pon- 
derous gate,  and  after  passing  through  two  or  three  fields 
or  lawns,  stopped  at  last  in  front  of  Cedar  Grove,  which 
stood  upon  a  slight  eminence  overlooking  the  town.  In 
perfect  delight  I  gazed  around  me,  for  it  seemed  the 
embodiment  of  my  childish  dreams,  and  involuntarily  I 
exclaimed,  "  This  is  indeed  the  sunny,  sunny  South."  It 
was  very  beautiful,  that  spacious  yard  and  garden,  with 
their  winding  walks  on  which  no  ray  of  sunlight  fell,  so 
securely  were  they  shaded,  by  the  cedar  and  the  fir,  the 
catalpa,  the  magnolia,  and  the  fig  tree,  most  of  them  seen 
now  by  me  for  the  first  time  in  all  their  natural  beauty, 
reminded  one  so  forcibly  of  Eden.  The  house  itself  was 
a  large,  square  building,  surrounded  on  three  sides  by  a 
piazza,  which  I  afterwards  found  was  the  family  sitting- 
room  ;  it  being  there  that  they  congregated  both  morning 


GOING  SOUTH.  223 

and  evening.  The  building  had  once  been  white,  but  the 
paint  was  nearly  all  worn  off,  and  it  now  presented  a  rather 
dilapidated  appearance,  with  its  broken  shutters  and  decayed 
pillars,  round  which  vines  and  ivy  were  twining.  The  floors 
within  were  bare,  but  scrupulously  clean  ;  while  the  rooms 
lacked  the  costly  furniture  I  had  confidently  expected  to 
see. 

^carctly  was  I  seated  in  the  parlor,  when  I  heard  a  sweet, 
childish  voice  exclaim,  "  She's  in  thar — she  is,"  while  at  the 
same  time  a  pair  of  soft,  blue  eyes  looked  through  the 
crevice  of  the  door,  and  then  were  quickly  withdrawn,  their 
owner  laughing  aloud  as  if  she  had  accomplished  some 
daring  feat,  and  calling  out,  "  I  seen  her,  Hal — I  did.  And 
she  don't  look  cross  neither.  You  dassu't  peek  in  thar, 
dast  you  ?" 

They  were  my  future  pupils,  I  was  sure  ;  and  already  my 
heart  warmed  towards  them,  particularly  her  with  the 
silvery  voice,  and  I  was  just  thinking  of  going  out  to  find 
them,  when  I  heard  a  light  footstep  on  the  stairs,  and  the 
next  moment  a  tall,  dark-eyed  girl,  apparently  fourteen  or 
fifteen  years  of  age,  entered  the  room,  introducing  herself 
as  Miss  Lina  Lansing,  and  welcoming  me  so  cordially  that 
I  felt  myself  at  once  at  home. 

"  Mother,"  said  she,  "  is  indisposed,  as  I  believe  she  wrote 
you,  and  has  sent  me  to  receive  you,  and  ask  what  you 
would  like." 

I  had  scarcely  slept  a  moment  the  night  previous,  so  I 
replied,  that  if  convenient,  I  would  go  immediately  to  my 
room.  Ringing  the  bell,  she  summoned  to  the  room  a  short, 
dumpy  mulatto,  whom  she  called  Cressy,  and  who,  she  said, 
was  to  1)0  my  attendant.  Following  her  up  the  stairs,  I  was 
ushered  into  a  large,  airy  chamber,  which,  though  not 
furnished  with  elegance,  still  contained  everything  for  my 


224  MEADOW  BROOK. 

comfort,  even  to  a  huge  feather-led ,  the  sight  of  which  made 
me  wipe  the  perspiration  from  my  face. 

"  Shall  I  wash  missus'  feet  first,  or  comb  her  har,"  asked 
the  negress,  pouring  a  pitcher  of  water  into  a  small  bathing 
tub. 

This  was  entirely  new  to  me,  who  had  always  been  accus- 
tomed to  wait  upon  myself,  so  I  declined  her  offers  of  assist- 
ance, telling  her,  "  I  preferred  being  alone,  and  could  do 
everything  for  myself  which  was  necessary." 

"  Laws,  missus !"  she  answered,  rolling  the  whites  of  her 
eyes,  "  'taint  no  ways  likely  you  can  bresh  and  'range  all 
dat  ar  har,"  pointing  to  my  thick  and  now  somewhat 
tangled  curls.  "  Why,  Miss  Lina's  straighter  dan  a  string, 
an'  I'll  be  boun'  she  never  yet  tache  a  comb  to  it  herself." 

With  some  difficulty  I  convinced  the  African  that  her 
services  were  not  needed,  and  staring  at  me  as  if  I  had 
been  a  kind  of  monstrosity,  she  left  the  room,  the  door  of 
which  I  bolted  against  any  new  intruder.  The  windows 
of  my  chamber  looked  out  upon  the  garden,  where  now 
were  blossoming  roses  and  flowers  of  every  possible  hue 
and  form.  A  little  to  the  right,  and  about  a  quarter  of  a 
mile  away  was,  another  building,  larger  and  more  imposing 
than  that  of  Mrs.  Lansing,  while  a  great  deal  of  taste  seemed 
to  be  displayed  in  the  arrangement  of  the  grounds.  As 
nearly  as  I  could  judge, ,  it  stood  upon  a  little  hill,  for  the 
trees  appeared  to  rise  regularly  one  above  the  other,  the 
fir  and  the  cedar  forming  the  outer  boundary  ;  while,  as  I 
afterwards  learned,  the  inner  rows  consisted  of  the  graceful 
magnolia,  the  wide-spreading  catalpa,  the  beautiful  china 
tree,  and  the  persimmon,  whose  leaves  in  the  autunju  wear 
a  most  brilliant  hue,  and  present  so  fine  a  contrast  to  the 
dark  green  of  the  pine  and  the  fir.  Very,  very  pleasant 
it  looked  to  me,  with  its  white  walls  just  discernible  amid 


GOING  SOUTH.  225 

the  dense  fo.iage  which  surrounded  it,  and  for  a  long  time 
I  stood  gazing  towards  it  wondering  whose  home  it  was, 
and  if  the  inmates  were  as  happy  as  it  seemed  they  might 
be. 

At  last,  faint  with  the  fatigue  of  my  journey  and  the  odor 
of  the  flowers,  which,  from  the  garden  below,  came  in  at  the 
open  window,  I  threw  myself  upon  the  lounge  (feather  bed 
looking  altogether  too  formidable)  and  was  soon  fast  asleep, 
dreaming  of  Meadow  Brook,  of  the  white  house  on  the  hill, 
and  of  the  dark  man,  who,  I  thought,  told  me  that  it  should 
one  day  be  my  home.  When  at  last  I  awoke,  the  sun  was 
no  longer  shining  in  at  my  windows,  for  it  was  late  in  the 
afternoon,  and  the  fiercest  heat  of  the  day  was  past. 
Springing  up,  I  commenced  dressing  with  some  trepidation, 
for  I  expected  to  meet  the  mistress  of  the  house  at  supper- 
tune.  My  toilet  was  nearly  completed  when  I  heard  in  the 
hall  the  patter  of  childish  feet,  while  a  round,  bright  eye 
was  applied  to  the  key-hole.  It  was  the  same  which  had 
looked  at  me  in  the  parlor,  and  anxious  to  see  its  owner,  I 
stepped  out  of  the  door  just  as  a  fairy  creature  with  golden 
curls  started  to  run  away.  I  was  too  quick  for  her,  how- 
ever, and  catching  her  in  my  arms,  I  pushed  back  the  clus- 
tering ringlets  from  her  brow,  and  gazing  into  her  sunny 
face,  asked  her  name. 

Raising  her  white,  waxen  hand,  she  did  for  me  the  office 
I  had  done  for  her,  viz.  pushed  back  my  curls,  and  looking 
in  my  face,  answered,  "  Ma  says  it's  Jessica,  but  Lina,  Hal, 
and  Uncle  Dick  call  me  Jessie,  and  I  like  that  a  heap  the 
best.  You  are  our  new  governess,  ain't  you  ?" 

She  was  singularly  beautiful,  and  yet  it  was  not  so  much 
the  regularity  of  her  features,  nor  the  clearness  of  her  com- 
plexion which  made  her  so.  It  was  the  light  which  shone  in 
her  lustrous  blue  eyes,  which  gave  her  the  expression  of  an  an- 
10* 


226  MEADOW  BROOK. 

gel,  for  such  she  was — an  angel  in  her  southern  home,  which, 
without  her  would  have  been  dark  aud  cheerless.  Her 
brother,  whom  she  called  Hal,  was  three  years  older,  and 
not  nearly  so  handsome.  He  was  very  dark,  and  it  seemed 
to  me  that  I  had  seen  a  face  like  his  before  ;  but  ere  I 
could  remember  where,  a  faint  voice  from  the  piazza,  which 
faced  the  east  and  was  now  quite  cool,  called  out,  "  Halbert, 
Halbert,  come  here." 

"  That's  ma,"  said  Jessie,  getting  down  from  my  arms. 
"  That's  ma — come  and  see  her,"  and  following  her,  I  soon 
stood  in  the  presence  of  Mrs.  Lansing,  who  was  reclining 
rather  indolently  in  a  large  willow  chair,  while  at  her  back 
was  a  uegress  half  asleep,  but  appearing  wide  awake  whenever 
her  mistress  moved. 

She  was  a  chubby,  rosy-cheeked  woman,  apparently  thirty- 
five  years  of  age.  Her  eyes  were  very  black,  and  she  had  a 
habit  of  frequently  shutting  them,  so  as  to  show  off  the  long, 
fringed  eyelashes.  On  the  whole/ 1  thought,  she  was  quite 
prepossessing  in  her  appearance,  an  opinion,  however,  which 
I  changed  ere  long  ;  for  by  the  time  I  reached  her,  there 
was  a  dark  cloud  on  her  brow,  evidently  of  displeasure  or  of 
disappointment.  Still  she  was  very  polite,  offering  me  her 
jewelled  hand,  and  saying,  "Miss  Lee,  I  suppose.  You  are 
welcome  to  Georgia  ;"  then,  after  an  instant,  she  added, 
"You  don't  look  at  all  like  I  thought  you  would." 

I  was  uglier  than  she  expected,  I  presumed,  and  the  tears 
started  to  my  eyes  as  I  replied,  "  I  wrote  to  you  that  I  was 
very  plaiu,  but  after  a  little  I  shall  look  better  ;  I  am  tire-.l 
now  with  travelling." 

A  strange,  peculiar  smile  flitted  over  her  face,  while  she 
intently  regarded  me  as  if  to  assure  herself  of  my  sanity.  I 
was  puzzled,  and  in  my  perplexity  I  said  something  about 
returning  home,  if  my  looks  were  so  disagreeable.  "Thev 


GOING  SOUTH.  227 

were  used  to  me  there,  and  didu't  mind  it,"  I  said  ;  at  the 
same  time  leaning  my  head  against  the  vine-wreathed  pil- 
lars, I  sobbed  aloud.  Lithe  as  a  kitten,  little  Jessie  sprang 
up  behind  me,  and  winding  her  arms  around  my  neck,  asked 
why  I  cried. 

"  Did  ma  make  you  cry  ?"  she  said.  "  Uncle  Dick  says 
she  makes  all  the  governesses  cry." 

"Jessica,  Jessica,  get  down  this  moment,"  said  the  lady. 
"  I  did  not  intend  to  hurt  Miss  Lee's  feelings,  and  do  not 
understand  how  I  could  have  done  so.  She  is  either  acting 
a  part,  or  else  she  strangely  misunderstands  me." 

I  never  acted  a  part  in  my  life,  and,  somewhat  indignant, 
I  wiped  away  my  tears  and  asked  "  what  she  meant." 

There  was  the  same  smile  on  her  face  which  I  had  noticed 
before,  as  she  said,  "  Do  you  really  think  yourself  ugly  ?" 

Of  course  I  did.  I  had  never  thought  otherwise,  for 
hadn't  I  been  told  so  ever  since  I  was  a  child  no  larger  than 
Jessie,  and  the  impression  thus  early  received  had  never 
been  eradicated.  Thug  I  answered  her,  and  she  believed 
me,  for  she  replied,  "  You  are  mistaken,  Miss  Lee,  for  how- 
ever plain  you  might  have  been  in  childhood,  you  are  not 
so  now.  Neither  do  I  understand  how  with  those  eyes,  that 
hair  aiid  brow,  you  can  think  yourself  ugly.  I  do  not  be- 
lieve you  meant  to  deceive  me,  but,  to  tell  the  truth,  I  am 
disappointed  ;  but  that  cannot  now  be  helped,  and  we'll 
make  the  best  of  it." 

Perfectly  astonished,  I  listened  to  her  remarks,  giving  her 
the  credit  of  meaning  what  she  said,  and  for  the  first  time 
in  my  life,  I  felt  as  I  suppose  folks  must  feel  who  think  they 
are  handsome  !  After  this  little  storm  was  over,  she  evi- 
dently exerted  herself  to  be  agreeable  for  a  few  moments, 
and  then  rather  abruptly  asked  me  how  old  T  was. 

"  Xot   (|iiiif   ci^liiron  !"   she   repeated  in   some  surprise. 


228  MEADOW  BROOK. 

"  Why  I  supposed  you  were  twenty-five  at  least !  Don't  you 
think  she  looks  older  than  Ada  ?"  turning  to  Lina,  who  an- 
swered quickly,  "Oh,  no,  mother,  nothing  like  as  old.  Why, 
I  shouldn't  think  her  over  seventeen  at  the  most." 

Now  among  my  other  misfortunes  I  numbered  that  of 
"  looking  old  as  the  hills,"  so  I  didn't  care  particularly  for 
what  they  said,  though  it  struck  me  as  rather  singular  that 
Mrs.  Lansing  should  thus  discuss  me  in  my  presence  ;  but 
this  thought  was  lost  in  the  more  absorbing  one  as  to 
who  the  Ada  could  be  of  whom  she  had  spoken.  Pos- 
sibly it  was  Ada  Montrose,  though  I  ardently  hoped 
to  the  contrary,  for  well  I  knew  there  was  no  hap- 
piness for  me  where  she  was.  Thinking  it  would  be  on  a 
par  with  the  questions  put  to  me,  I  was  on  the  point  of  ask- 
ing who  Ada  was,  when  we  were  summoned  to  supper,  which 
consisted  mostly  of  broiled  chickens,  strong  coffee,  iced  milk, 
egg  bread,  and  hoecakes,  if  I  except  the  row  of  sables  who 
grouped  themselves  around  the  table,  and  the  feather  girl, 
whose  efforts  to  keep  awake  amused  me  so  much  that  I  al- 
most forgot  to  eat.  We  were  nearly  through  when  a  hand- 
some mulatto  boy  entered  and  handed  a  letter  to  his  mis- 
tress, which  she  immediately  opened,  holding  it  so  that  the 
address  could  be  read  by  Halbert,  who,  after  spelling  it 
out,  exclaimed,  "  That's  from  Uncle  Dick,  I  know  !" 

"  Is  he  coming  home  ?"  asked  Jessie,  dropping  her  knife 
and  fork,  while  even  Lina,  who  seldom  evinced  much 
interest  in  anything,  roused  up  and  repeated  the  question 
which  Jessie  had  asked. 

"  Yes.  He  is  in  New  York  now,"  said  Mrs.  Lansing  ; 
"  and  will  be  here  in  a  week." 

"  Good  !"  exclaimed  Halbert. 

"  Oh,  I'm  right  glad,"  said  Jessie,  while  Liua  asked  if 
Ada  was  witli  him. 


GOING  SOUTH.  229 

"  No,"  returned  Mrs.  Lansing.  "  She  is  still  in  Paris 
with  her  cousin,  and  will  not  return  until  autumn." 

"  I'm  glad  of  that,"  said  Lina,  to  which  Hal  rejoined) 
"  And  so  am  I.  She's  so  proud  and  stuck  up,  I  can't  bear 
her." 

"  Children,  children,"  spoke  Mrs.  Lansing,  rather  sternly, 
at  the  same  time  rising  from  the  table. 

It  was  not  yet  sunset  ;  and  a?  soon  as  we  were  again 
assembled  upon  the  piazza,  Halbert  and  Jessie,  who  were 
never  still,  asked  permission  to  "  run  up  to  Uncle  Dick's, 
and  tell  the  servants  he  was  coming  home." 

Mrs.  Lansing  made  no  objection;  and  then  they  proposed 
that  I  should  accompany  them.  Feeling  that  a  walk  would 
do  me  good,  I  turned  towards  Mrs.  Lansing,  for  her  consent. 
It  was  given,  of  course  ;  but  had  I  known  her  better  I 
should  have  detected  a  shade  of  displeasure  on  her  face. 

"  You  had  better  go  too,"  said  she  to  Lina;  but  Lina  was 
too  listless  and  indolent,  and  so  we  went  without  her,  little 
Jessie  holding  my  hand,  and  jumping  instead  of  walking. 

"  Eva's  mighty  lazy,"  said  she,  at  last  ;  "  don't  you 
think  so  !" 

"  Who's  lazy  ?"  I  asked  ;  and  she  replied — 

"  'Thar,  I  done  forgot  again,  and  called  her  Eva.  Her 
name  is  Evangeline,  and  we  used  to  call  her  Eva,  until 
mother  read  a  bad  book  that  had  little  Eva  in  it,  and  then 
she  called  her  Lina." 

"  'Twan't  a  bad  book,  neither,"  exclaimed  Halbert,  stop- 
ping suddenly  ;  "  Uncle  Dick  said  'twan't  ;  but  it  made 
mother  mad,  I  tell  you,  and  now  when  ^he  gets  rarin'  he 
calls  her  Mrs.  St.  Clare.'' 

I  needed  no  one  to  tell  me  that  it  was  "  Uncle  Tom,"  to 
\\hic;:  he  referred,  but  I  said  nothing  except  to  chide  the 
children  for  their  negro  language. 


230  MEADOW  BROOK. 

"  I  know  we  talk  awful,"  said  Jessie,  brushing  her  curls 
from  her  eyes.  "Uncle  Dick  says  we  do,  but  I  mean  to 
learn  better.  I  don't  talk  half  like  I  used  to." 

I  could  not  help  smiling  in  spite  of  myself  upon  the  little 
creature  bounding  and  frisking  at  my  side.  Uncle,  Did; 
seemed  to  be  her  oracle,  and  after  looking  around  to  make 
sure  that  no  one  heard  me,  I  asked  "  who  he  was  ?" 

"  Why,  he's  Uncle  Dick,"  said  she  ;  "  the  bestest  uncle , 
in  the  world  ;"  while  Halbert  added,  "  He's  got  a  heap 
of  money,  too  ;  and  once,  when  ma  thought  I  was  asleep,  I 
heard  her  tell  Lina,  that  if  he  didn't  get  married  it  would 
be  divided  between  us,  and  I  should  have  the  most,  'cause 
I'm  named  after  him,  Richard  Halbert  Delafield  Lansing,  and 
and  they  call  me  Hal,  for  short.  I  told  Uncle  Dick  what 
mother  said,  and  I  tell  you,  he  looked  blacker'n  a  nigger  ; 
and  somehow,  after  that  he  took  to  ridin'  and  foolin'  with 
Ada,  wonderfully." 

As  yet  everything  with  me  was  comparatively  conjecture. 
I  did  not  know  positively  that  the  Unde  Dick  of  the  chil- 
dren was  the  "  dark  man  "  of  Rosa  Lee  ;  but  the  answer  to 
my  next  question  would  decide  it,  and  half  tremblingly  was 
it  put.  "  Who  is  this  Ada.  What  is  her  other  name  ?" 

"  Ada  Montrose,  and  she  lives  with  us.  Uncle  Dick  is 
her  guardian,"  said  Halbert,  throwing  a  bit  of  dirt  at  the 
negro  boy  who  accompanied  us,  and  who  returned  the 
young  gentleman's  salute  with  interest. 

I  was  satisfied,  and  did  not  wish  to  hear  any  more.  I 
should  meet  him  again,  and  tinged  as  my  tcmpera^ut  is  with 
a  love  of  the  marvellous,  I  could  not  help  believing  that 
Providence  had  led  me  there.  By  this  time  we  had  readied 
"  Sunny  Bank,"  as  it  was  very  appropriately  called,  and 
never  before  had  I  seen  so  lovely  a  spot.  The  gr 
which  were  very  spacious,  were  surrounded  on  all  sides  by  a 


GOING  SOUTH.  281 

hedge  of  the  beautiful  Cherokee  rose,  and,  unlike  those  of 
Cedar  Grove,  were  laid  out  with  perfect  taste  and  order, 
Mr.  Delafield,  as  1  afterwards  learned,  had  spent  much  time 
at  the  North,  and  in  the  arrangement  of  his  house  and 
grounds,  he  had  not  only  imitated,  but  far  surpassed  the 
style  of  the  country  seats  which  are  so  often  found  within  a 
few  miles  of  our  eastern  cities.  For  this  he  was  in  a 
measure  indebted  to  Dame  Nature,  who  at  the  South  scatters 
her  favors  with  a  lavish  hand,  sometimes  beautifying  and 
adorning  objects  far  better  than  the  utmost  skill  of  mail 
could  do.  The  gate  at  the  entrance  of  Sunny  Bank  was  a 
huge  wooden  structure,  having  for  its  posts  two  immense 
oak  trees,  around  whose  trunks  the  graceful  ivy  twined,  and 
then  hung  in  fanciful  festoons  from  several  of  the  lower 
branches. 

As  I  had  supposed,  the  house  itself  stood  upon  a  slight 
elevation,  and  the  walk  which  led  up  to  it  was  bordered  on 
either  side  by  the  mock  orange,  whose  boughs,  meeting  over- 
head, formed  an  effectual  screen  from  the  rays  of  the  sun. 
The  building,  though  fashioned  in  the  same  style  as  that  of 
Mrs.  Lansing,  was  much  larger,  and  had  about  it  a  far  more 
stylish  air.  Much  of  the  furniture  had  been  brought  from 
Now  York,  Halbert  said  ;  adding  that  "  all  the  floors  were 
covered  with  matting  in  the  summer,  and  elegant  Turkey 
carpets  io  the  winter." 

In  the  rear  of  the  house  were  the  cabins  of  the  negroes, 
who  were  lounging  idly  about,  some  on  the  ground,  some  in 
the  doors,  and  some  stretched  at  full  length  upon  the  bnck 
of  the  piazza,  evidently  enjoying  the  cool  evening  breeze. 
hi  of  us,  they  roused  up  a  little,  and  when  Ilalijert, 
after  announcing  that  I  was  Miss  Lee,  the  new  govc- 
further  informed  them  that  their  master  was  coining  home  in 
a  fw\v  (1-iys,  they  instantly  gathered  round  us,  evim-: 


232  MEADOW  BROOK. 

much  joy  as  to  astonish  me,  who  had  heretofore  looked 
upon  a  southern  slaveholder  as  a  tyrant  greatly  dreaded  by 
his  vassals. 

"  You  must  like  Mr.  Delafield  very  much,"  I  ventured  to 
remark  to  one  old  lady,  whose  hair  was  white  as  wool. 

"  Like  Mass'r  Richard  !"  said  she,  rolling  up  her  eyes. 
"  Lor'  bless  you,  miss,  like  don't  begin  to  'spress  it.  Why, 
I  farly  worships  him  ;  for  didn't  I  tend  him  when  he  was 
a  nussin'  baby  ?  and  hain't  these  old  arms  toted  him 
more'n  a  million  of  miles  ?" 

Here  her  voice  was  drowned  by  the  others,  all  of  whom 
united  in  declaring  him  the  "  berry  best  rnass'r  in  Georgy." 
This  did  not,  of  course,  tend  in  any  way  to  diminish  the  in- 
terest which  I  felt  in  the  stranger  ;  and,  ere  I  was  aware  of 
it,  I  found  myself  anticipating  his  return  almost  as  anx- 
iously as  the  negroes  themselves. 

It  was  dark  when  we  reached  Cedar  Grove  ;  and  as  there 
was  company  in  the  parlor,  I  went  immediately  to  my  room. 
I  had  not  been  there  long,  however,  when  a  servant  was  sent 
up,  saying,  that  "  Mrs.  Lansing  wished  me  to  come  down 
and  play." 

This  was  an  ordeal  which  I  greatly  dreaded  ;  for,  from 
what  I  had  seen  of  Mrs.  Lansing,  I  knew  she  would  criticise 
my  performance  closely  ;  and  fearing  inability  to  acquit  my- 
self at  all  creditably,  I  trembled  violently  as  I  descended  to 
the  parlor,  which  was  nearly  full  of  visitors. 

"  Miss  Lee,  ladies,"  said  Mrs.  Lansing,  at  the  same  time 
motioning  towards  the  music-stool  as  the  seat  I  was  expected 
to  occupy. 

There  was  a  film  before  my  eyes  as  I  took  my  post  and 
nervously  turned  over  the  leaves  of  a  music-book  ;  which, 
by  the  way,  was  wrong  side  up,  though  I  didn't  know  it 
then  !  I  have  heard  much  of  stage  fright,  and  sure  am  I. 


GOING  SOUTH.  233 

that  never  did  poor  mortal  suffer  more  from  an  attack  of 
that  nature  than  did  I  during  the  few  moments  that  I  sat 
there,  trying  to  recall  something  familiar,  something  which 
I  knew  I  could  play.  At  last,  when  the  patience  of  the 
company  seemed  nearly  exhausted,  I  dashed  off  at  random, 
playing  parts  of  two  or  three  different  tunes,  changing  the 
key  as  many  times,  using  the  loud  pedal  when  I  should  have 
used  the  soft,  and  at  last  ending  with  the  most  horrid  dis- 
cord to  which  my  ears  ever  listened.  The  audience  were, 
undoubtedly,  thunderstruck,  for  they  spoke  not  for  the  space 
of  a  minute  ;  and,  with  a  feeling  of  desperation,  I  was  about 
to  make  a  second  effort,  hoping  thereby  to  retrieve  my  cha- 
racter, when  Mrs.  Lansing  said,  in  a  cold,  sarcastic  voice, 
"  That  will  do,  Miss  Lee  ;  we  are  perfectly  satisfied."  Then, 
turning  to  a  haughty-looking  young  lady  who  sat  by  the 
window,  she  continued  :  "  Come,  Miss  Porter  ;  you  cer- 
tainly can't  refuse  to  favor  us,  now." 

With  a  very  consequential  air,  for  which  I  could  not 
blame  her,  Miss  Porter  took  my  place,  and,  without  any  ap- 
parent effort,  killed  my  poor  performance  outright ;  for  she 
executed  admirably  some  of  the  most  difficult  music.  When 
she  had  finished,  the  ladies  rose  to  go,  Mrs.  Lansing  follow- 
ing them  to  the  door,  and  whispering  (I  know  she  did) 
something  about  "  her  being  humbugged  again." 

When  she  returned  to  the  room,  I  stole  a  glance  at 
her  face,  whicli  was  very  red,  and  indicative  of  any- 
thing but  good-will  towards  me.  I  felt  the  hot  tears  rising, 
but  when,  with  a  bang,  she  closed  the  piano,  and  turning 
towards  me,  demanded  "  how  long  I  had  taken  music  les- 
sons," I  forced  them  back,  and  answered  promptly,  "  five 
quarters.'' 

"  Only  five  quarters  !"  she  repeated,  in  evident  amaze- 
ment. "  Why,  Lina  lias  taken  three  years,  and  she  wouldn't 


234  MEADOW  BROOK. 

consider  herself  competent  to  teach,  even  were  she  poor,  and 
obliged  to  do  so." 

The  latter  part  of  this  speech  I  did  not  fancy  ;  for  even 
if  a  person  is  poor,  and  obliged  to  work,  they  do  not  often 
like  to  be  taunted  with  it  ;  at  least,  J  didn't,  but  I  couldn't 
help  myself.  I  was  at  the  mercy  of  Mrs.  Lansing,  who  pro- 
ceeded to  say,  that  "  she  had  often  been  deceived  by  North- 
ern teachers,  who  thought  to  palm  themselves  off  for  better 
scholars  than  they  really  were  ;  and  now  she  had  almost 
come  to  the  conclusion  that  they  were  not  so  well  educated 
as  the  majority  of  Southern  girls." 

"I,  at  least,  never  intended  to  deceive  you,"  said  I  ;  "I 
told  you  in  my  letter  that  I  was  not  an  accomplished  musi- 
cian, and  still  you  consented  to  employ  me." 

Here  I  broke  down  entirely,  and  wepl  passionately,  telling 
her,  in  broken  sentences,  that  "  however  mortifying  it  would 
be,  I  was  willing  to  go  back,  if  she  wished  it." 

At  this  point,  little  Jessie,  who  all  the  time  had  been  pre- 
sent, came  to  my  side,  and  winding  her  arms  around  my 
neck,  said,  "  You  sha'n't  go  home.  We  like  you,  Hal  and 
me,  and  you  sha'n't  go — shall  she,  Hal  ?" 

Thus  appealed  to,  Hal  took  up  my  cause,  which  he 
warmly  defended  ;  telling  his  mother  "  she  made  every  go- 
verness cry,  and  told  them  they  didn't  know  anything,  when 
they  did,  for  Uncle  Dick  said  so,  and  he  knew  ;  and  that,  as 
for  music,  Miss  Lee  played  a  heap  better  than  Liua,  because 
she  played  something  new — something  he  never  heard  be- 
fore." 

"Nor  any  one  else,"  muttered  Mrs.  Lansing,  while  Hal 
continued,  "  Uncle  Dick  says,  the  best  teachers  sometimes 
don't  play  at  all,  and  Miss  Lee  sha'n't  go  home." 

Very  faintly,  I  repeated  my  willingness  to  do  so,  if  Mrs. 
Lansing  thought  best  ;  to  which  she  replied,  "  I  will  deal 


GOING  SOUTH.  235 

fairly  with  you,  Miss  Lee.  I  am  disappointed  in  your  musi- 
cal abilities,  and  if  I  find  that  your  are  deficient  in  other 
things,  I  shall  be  obliged  to  dismiss  you  ;  but  for  a  few 
days  I  will  keep  you  oa  trial." 

"  Uncle  Dick  won't  let  you  send  her  away,  I  know,"  said 
Hal  ;  and  this,  I  am  inclined  to  think,  determined  her  upon 
getting  rid  of  me  before  his  return. 

Still,  I  was  ostensibly  upon  trial,  and  whoever  has  been 
in  a  similar  situation,  will  readily  understand  that  I  could 
not,  of  course,  do  myself  justice.  With  Mrs.  Lansing's  pry- 
ing eyes  continually  upon  me,  I  really  acted  as  though  I 
were  half-witted  ;  and  by  the  close  of  the  second  day,  I  my- 
self began  to  doubt  the  soundness  of  my  mind,  wondering 
why  the  folks  at  home  had  never  discovered  my  stupidity. 
Continual  excitement  kept  my  cheeks  in  a  constant  glow, 
while  the  remainder  of  my  face  was  quite  pale,  and  several 
times,  in  their  mother's  presence,  the  children  told  me  "  how 
handsome  I  was  !"  This  annoyed  her — and  on  the  morning 
of  the  third  day,  she  informed  me  that  she  would  defray  my 
expenses  back  to  Massachusetts,  where  I  could  tell  them  I 
was  too  young  to  suit  her  ;  adding,  that  I  might  as  well  go 
the  next  morning.  This  was  a  death-blow  to  my  hopes  ; 
and  so  violent  was  the  shock,  that  I  could  not  even  weep. 
Hal  and  Jessie  were  furious,  declaring  I  should  not  go  ;  and 
when  I  convinced  them  that  I  must,  they  insisted  upon  my 
teaching  that  day,  at  all  events. 

To  this  I  consented  ;  and  as  Mrs.  Lansing  had  now  no 
object  in  watching  me,  she  absented  herself  from  the  school- 
room entirely,  leaving  me  to  do  as  I  pleased.  The  conse- 
quence was,  that  my  benumbed  faculties  awoke  again  to  life, 
everything  which,  for  the  last  ten  days,  I  seemed  to  have 
forgotten,  came  back  to  me  ;  while  even  the  children  no- 
ticed how  differently  I  appeared 


MEADOW  BROOK 


CHAPTER    XXI. 

UNCLE    DICK. 

THE  day  was  drawing  to  a  close.  The  children's  lessons 
were  over,  the  last  I  was  to  hear.  Their  books  were  piled 
away  awaiting  the  arrival  of  my  successor,  and  at  my  re- 
quest I  was  left  in  the  schoolroo'm  alone — alone  with  my 
grief,  which  was  indeed  bitter  and  hard  to  bear,  for  I  knew 
that  injustice  had  been  done  me,  and  most  keenly  I  felt  the 
mortification  of  returning  home  in  disgrace.  Very  beauti- 
ful to  me  seemed  that  fair  south  land  of  which  I  had  dreamed 
so  oft,  and  I  felt  that  I  could  not  leave  it. 

Through  the  open  window  I  heard  the  shouts  of  the  chil- 
dren, but  I  did  not  heed  them,  nor  observe  that  throughout 
the  entire  house  there  seemed  to  be  an  unusual  commotion. 
An  hour  went  by,  and  then  in  the  hall  I  heard  the  voice  of 
Jessie,  and  the  words  she  uttered  sent  an  electric  thrill 
through  my  nerves,  and  brought  me  to  my  feet,  for  they 
were,  "  Come  this  way,  Uncle  Dick.  I  reckon  she's  in  the 
schoolroom." 

The  next  moment  he  stood  before  me,  the  dark  man,  scan- 
ning me  curiously,  but  still  without  anything  like  rudeness  in 
his  gaze. 

"  Uncle  Dick's  come.  This  is  him,"  said  Jessie,  leading 
him  towards  the  spot  where  I  stood. 

A  bright  beautiful  smile  broke  over  his  strongly  marked 


UNCLE  DICK.  237 

features,  and  I  felt  as  if  a  gleam  of  sunlight  had  shone  for 
an  instant  over  my  pathway.  Taking  my  hand  in  his,  he 
bade  Jessie  leave  us,  as  he  wished  to  see  me  alone.  She 
started  to  obey,  but  ere  she  reached  the  door,  she  turned 
back  and  asking  him  to  stoop  down,  whispered  in  his  ear, 
loudly  enough  for  me  to  hear,  "  I  want  you  to  like  her." 

"  Of  course  I  shall,"  he  replied,  and  again  that  smile  broke 
over  his  face. 

I  did  not  expect  him  to  recognize  me,  for  with  the  excep- 
tion of  the  night  at  the  theatre  he  had  never  fairly  seen  my 
features,  and  still  I  was  conscious  of  a  feeling  of  disappoint- 
ment when  I  saw  that  he  evidently  had  no  suspicion  of  ever 
having  met  me  before.  When  I  spoke,  however,  and  he 
heard  the  sound  my  voice,  he  started  and  looked  me  more 
fully  in  the  face  ;  but  whatever  his  thoughts  might  have 
been,  he  seemed  to  be  satisfied  that  he  was  mistaken,  and 
seating  himself  at  my  side,  he  commenced  conversing  with 
me  as  familiarly  as  if  he  had  known  me  all  my  life.  Gradu- 
ally our  conversation  turned  upon  books,  and  ere  I  was 
aware  of  it  I  passed  through  what  I  now  know  to  have 
been  a  pretty  thorough  examination  of  all  the  branches 
which  Mrs.  Lansing  had  wished  me  to  teach,  but  so  adroitly 
was  the  whole  thing  managed  that  it  seemed  like  a  quiet, 
pleasant  talk,  though  I  did  wonder  at  his  asking  so  many 
questions.  French  was  the  last  subject  discussed,  and  hero 
I  was  at  fault,  for  my  pronunciation  I  well  knew  was  bad, 
although  Mr.  Delafield,  who  was  himself  a  fine  French 
scholar,  told  me  it  was  quite  as  good  as  the  majority  of  the 
Americans  who  had  neither  lived  in  Paris,  nor  had  the  ad- 
vantage of  a  native  teacher. 

"  You  play,  I  believe.  I  would  like  to  hear  you,"  he  said 
at  last,  laying  his  hand  on  my  shoulder,  as  if  he  would  lead 
me  to  the  parlor. 


£38  MEADOW  BROOK. 

Instantly  the  blood  rushed  to  my  face,  for  since  the  night 
of  my  disgrace  I  had  not  touched  the  piano,  neither  did  I 
wish  to  again.  So  I  tried  to  excuse  myself,  and  when  he 
insisted,  I  finally  said,  with  my  eyes  full  of  tears,  "  Please 
excuse  me,  sir,  for  I  can't  play.  I  failed  before  your  sister, 
and  I  shall  do  the  same  before  you." 

"  No  you  won't,"  he  replied,  at  the  same  time  drawing  my 
arm  within  his  and  leading  me  towards  the  door.  "  You 
have  nothing  to  fear,  Miss  Lee,  and  if  you  acquit  yourself  half 
as  creditably  here  as  you  have  elsewhere,  I  shall  be  satisfied." 

A  faint  perception  of  the  truth  began  to  dawn  upon  me, 
and  I  looked  up  at  him  so  earnestly  that  he  stopped  and 
smiling  down  upon  me,  said,  "  You  have  taught  a  district 
school  in  New  England,  I  believe  ?" 

"Yes,  sir,"  I  answered. 

"  And  you  were  examined,  of  course  ?" 

"  Yes,  sir,  and  got  a  certificate,  too,"  I  said  eagerly. 

"  I  presume  you  did,"  he  continued,  "  and  if  necessary  I 
can  give  you  another,  for  I  have  been  doing  nothing  more  or 
less  than  trying  to  find  out  how  much  you  know.  As  I  have 
before  hinted,  I  am  perfectly  satisfied,  and  unless  you  leave 
from  choice,  you  will  remain  at  Cedar  Grove." 

He  spoke  as  one  having  full  authority  to  do  as  he  pleased, 
and  I  instinctively  felt  that  though  nominally  Mrs.  Lansing 
was  mistress  there,  he,  in  reality,  was  the  leader,  the  head, 
whose  bidding  every  one  obeyed.  The  change  from  utter 
despondency  to  almost  perfect  happiness,  was  too  great, 
withdrawing  my  hand  from  his  arm,  I  sat  clown  upon 
stairs  and  cried  like  a  child,  while  he  stood,  looking  down 
upon  me  and  thinking,  I  dare  say,  that  I  was  a  very  foolish 
girl.  At  last,  when  I  thought  his  patience  was  nearly  ex- 
hausted, I  wiped  my  eyes,  and  starting  up,  said,  "  You  have 
rne  very  happy,  Mr.  Delafield,  for  I  could  not  have 


UXCLE  DICK.  289 

borne  the  disgrace  as  being  sent  home  as  incompetent.  I 
can  play  for  you  now,  or  for  Mrs.  Lansing  either." 

And  the  result  proved  that  I  was  right,  for  I  exceeded  my 
own  expectations,  and  was  astonished  at  myself. 

"  Angeline,"  said  he,  in  a  slightly  commanding  voice,  as 
that  lady  looked  curiously  in  at  the  door,  "  Angeline,  come 
here  ;"  and  she  crossed  over  to  his  side,  where  he  detained 
her  by  placing  his  arm  around  her  waist. 

For  a  moment  then  I  wavered,  for  though  I  could  not  see, 
I  could  feel  the  haughty  gaze  of  the  large  black  eyes,  which 
I  knew  were  bent  upon  me. 

"  You  have  clone  well,  Miss  Lee,"  he  said,  when  at  last  I 
arose  from  the  instrument,  at  the  same  time  playfully  touch- 
ing my  cheeks,  which  were  burning  with  feverish  excite- 
ment. 

That  night,  after  I  had  retired  to  my  room,  Halbert  and 
Jessie  came  to  the  door,  requesting  permission  to  come  in. 
I  admitted  them,  when  Jessie,  jumping  into  my  lap,  said, 
"  Oh,  I'm  so  glad  you  are  going  to  stay.  Hal  says  so." 

"Yes,"  put  in  Hal,  "Uncle  Dick  told  me  that  you 
mustn't  be  sent  away,  for  you  were  a  heap  better  scholar 
than  she  had  represented  you  to  be." 

"  Perhaps  it  will  not  be  as  Mr.  Delafield  says,"  I  re- 
marked ;  and  Hal  quickly  rejoined,  "  Yes  it  will  ;  ma  does 
just  what  he  tells  her  to  do  ;  and  then,  too,  he  pays  the 
governess,  for  I  heard  him  say  so,  and  he  told  her  if  you 

«  dismissed  'twas  the  last  one  he'd  hire.     And  he  said 
nust  treat  you  better  than  she  did  Miss  Rawson,  for  you 
were  very  young,  and  little  things  hurt  your  feelings,  and 
when  Ada  came  home,  she  mustn't  domineer  over  you,  for 
he  wouldn't  allow  it.     Oh,  I  like  Uncle  Dick.     Don't  you  ?" 
The  moonlight  was  streaming  across  the  floor,  but  it  did 
not  reveal   the  blush  which  deepened  on  my  cheek   as  I 


240  MEADOW  BROOK. 

faintly  answered  "Yes,"  bidding  him  at  the  same  time  not 
to  tell  of  it,  for  I  began  to  feel  afraid  of  the  boy's  loquacity. 
That  night  I  dreamed  of  "  Uncle  Dick,"  whose  name  was  the 
last  which  sounded  in  my  ears  when  I  fell  asleep,  and  the 
first  of  which  I  thought  when  I  awoke  in  the  morning.  As 
I  was  dressing,  I  heard  little  Jessie  on  the  piazza,  singing  in 
her  childish  way,  "/love  Uncle  Dick,  I  do,  and  so  does  Hal, 
and  so  does  Mis-ses  Lee  I" 

"  Who  told  you  that,  Pussy  ?"  asked  a  voice  which  I 
recognized  as  Mr.  Delafield's,  and  very  nervously  I  listened 
for  Jessie's  answer,  which  was,  "  Oh,  I  know  she  does.  Hal 
asked  her  didn't  she  like  you,  and  she  said  she  did." 

"  Rather  early  to  avow  a  preference,  I  think.  I  shouldn't 
wonder  if  a  Miss  Rawson  performance  were  to  be  enacted  a 
second  time,"  said  another  voice,  which  I  knew  to  be  that 
of  Mrs.  Lansing,  who  had  joined  her  brother  upon  the 
piazza. 

"  Angeline,"  said  Mr.  Delafield,  somewhat  sternly,  "don't 
be  foolish.  If  Halbert  asked  Miss  Lee  if  she  liked  me, 
wasn't  it  the  most  natural  thing  in  the  world  for  her  to  say 
'  Yes.'  I  do  wish  you'd  rid  yourself  of  the  impression  that 
every  girl  who  looks  at  me  is  in  love  with  me,  or  that  I  am 
in  love  with  every  lady  to  whom  I  choose  to  be  polite." 

"  Do  you  think  Miss  Lee  pretty  ?"  asked  Mrs.  Lansing, 
without  paying  any  attention  to  his  last  remark. 

Up  to  this  point  I  could  not  well  help  overhearing  their 
conversation,  for  I  was  arranging  my  hair  before  the  mioM| 
which  stood  near  the  window  ;  but  now  there  was  no  looPI 
any  necessity  for  my  remaining  there,  and  I  resolutely 
walked  away,  though  I  would  have  given  much  to  have 
heard  his  answer.  He  had  gone  home  when  I  went  down  to 
the  breakfast-room,  where  I  found  Mrs.  Lansing,  who 
greeted  me  rather  coldly,  and  appeared  slightly  embarrassed. 


UNCLE  DICK.  241 

I  had  purposely  donned  my  travelling  dress,  for  though  Mr. 
Delafield  had  said  I  was  to  stay,  I  felt  that  she  too  must  do 
the  same  ere  I  had  a  right  to  remain.  The  sight  of  my 
dress  seemed  to  annoy  her,  for  it  brought  to  her  cheeks  two 
bright  red  spots  which  grew  deeper  all  the  while  we  were  at 
breakfast.  When  it  was  over,  and  the  children  had  gone 
out,  I  very  composedly  asked  her  "  how  long  before  the 
stage  would  call  for  me." 

Turning  her  flashing  black  eyes  upon  me,  she  said,  "  Do 
you  mean  to  insult  me,  Miss  Lee  ?  The  stage  has  been  gone 
an  hour.  I  supposed  you  knew  you  were  to  remain." 

"  Mr.  Delafield  intimated  as  much,"  I  answered  ;  "  but 
my  engagement  was  with  you,  not  him,  and  until  I  hear  from 
you  that  I  am  expected  to  stay,  I  do  not  of  course  feel  at 
liberty  to  do  so." 

She  brightened  up  perceptibly,  and  after  saying  something 
about  Richard's  meflUling  in  her  affairs,  replied,  "  I  presume 
you  were  embarrassed  when  you  first  came,  and  so  could  not 
appear  to  advantage  ;  and  as  my  brother  thinks  you  are  a 
tolerably  fair  scholar,  I  have  decided  to  keep  you." 

I  bowed  in  acquiescence,  and  she  continued.  "  There  is 
something,  however,  which  I  must  first  say  to  you  ;  but  as 
this  is  not  the  proper  place,  you  will  go  with  me  to  my 
room." 

I  complied  with  her  request,  and  closing  the  door,  she 
began  with  a  long  preamble  as  to  the  proper  way  for  a 
klady  to  conduct  herself  in  the  presence  of  gentlemen, 
Illy  those  who  were  every  way  her  superiors.  "  For 
instance,"  said  she,  "  there's  my  brother  Richard,  who  is 
rather  noted  for  his  familiar,  affectionate  manner  towards 
the  ladies.  As  long  as  he  confines  himself  to  his  equals  I  do 
not  so  much  mind  it,  but  when  he  lavishes  his  attentions 
upon  my  governesses,  I  think  it  wrong,  for  he  might,  you 
1  1 


242  MEADOW  BROOK. 

know,  raise  hopes  which  of  course  could  never  be  realized 
Now,  Miss  Rawson  was  a  very  silly  girl  who  thought  her- 
self beautiful,  and  ere  I  was  aware  of  it  she  was  deeply  in 
love  with  Richard.  Of  course,  he  cared  nothing  for  her, 
even  if  he  did  play  with  and  caress  her.  It  is  his  way,  and 
he  means  nothing  by  it.  Then,  too,  Miss  Rawson  was 
rather  handsome,  and  Richard  has  always  been  a  passionate 
'admirer  of  beauty.  He  used  to  say,  when  he  was  younger, 
that  he  never  could  love  a  woman  who  was  not  beautiful, 
and  I've  sometimes  thought  that  the  sight  of  a  pretty  face 
.completely  upset  him.  For  this  reason  I  prefer  having  a 
plain-looking  governess.  Miss  Rawson  was  far  too  pretty, 
and  after  my  trouble  with  her  I  determined  to  employ  none 
but  ugly  ones.  This  is  why  I  wrote  to  you  concerning  your 
personal  appearance,  which  is,  I  am  sorry  to  say,  so  much 
more  prepossessing  than  I  had  reason  to  suppose.  Still  I 
do  not  apprehend  any  difficulty,  provided  you  are  always 
reserved  and  distant  in  Richard's  presence,  and  decline  any 
attentions  he  may  occasionally  offer  you.  Miss  Montrose, 
of  whom  you  have  heard  us  speak,  will  probably  be  home 
this  summer,  and  then  his  time  will  be  occupied  with  her.  I 
do  not  think  he  will  ever  marry  any  one,  but  if  he  does,  it 
will  undoubtedly  be  Ada.  I  won't  detain  you  longer,"  she 
added,  as  she  saw  me  try  to  suppress  a  yawn  ;  "I  won't 
detain  you  any  longer  than  to  warn  you  once  more  against 
being  as  silly  as  Miss  Rawson  was — the  foolish  thing — only 
think  of  it,  my  governess  in  love  with  my  brother, 
Delafield!" 

It  was  very  absurd,  I  thought  ;  and  mentally  rel 
ing  not  to  fall  into  a  like  error,  I  repaired  to  the  school- 
room, where  in  due  time  I  was  joined  by  the  children,  little 
Jessie  bringing  me  a  beautiful  bouquet,  which  she  said 
"  Uncle  Dick  had  arranged  for  me." 


resort 


UNCLE  DICK.  248 

Feeling  anxious  to  please  Mrs.  Lansing,  my  first  impulse 
was  to  send  the  flowers  back,  but  upon  second  thoughts,  I 
concluded  that  this  would  not  come  under  the  head  of 
"  attentions,"  and  so  all  the  morning  they  stood  in  the  tiny 
vase,  which  Halbcrt  brought  to  hold  them,  all  except  one 
rose-bud  which  Jessie  selected  from  the  group,  and  twined 
among  my  curls.  This  at  the  dinner-table  attracted  the 
watchful  eye  of  my  employer,  who,  without  any  apparent 
motive,  casually  remarked  upon  its  beauty,  saying,  "  It 
looked  like  a  species  of  rose  which  grew  in  her  brother's 
garden,"  and  adding  that  "  she  did  not  know  as  there  were 
any  of  that  kind  on  her  grounds." 

I  blushed  crimson,  while  Jessie  answered,  "  It  didn't 
grow  here.  Uncle  Dick  brought  it  to  her  with  a  heap 
more." 

Casting  upon  me  a  frowning  glance,  Mrs.  Lansing  said> 
"  Seems  to  me  you  have  forgotten  the  conditions  on  which 
I  kept  you." 

This  was  the  first  I  had  heard  of  conditions;  but  so 
anxious  was  I  to  retain  my  situation,  that  I  resolved  to 
please  her  at  all  hazards,  and  stammering  ont  that  "  Jessie 
it  in  my  hair,"  I  tore  it  from  among  my  curls  and  threw 
it  upon  the  floor.  Then,  as  soon  as  dinner  was  over,  I  went 
up  to  the  school-room,  and  removing  the  bouquet  from  the 
vase,  threw  that  too,  from  the  window.  Very  woudcringly, 
little  Jessie  looked  up  in  my  face,  asking  "  why  I  did  it," 

«'  I  didn't  love  flowers." 
ry,  very  much,"  I  answered;  "  but  your  mother  don't 
ic  to  keep  them." 

That  afternoon  he  came  to  visit  us  "  officially,"  he  said, 
•and  when  I  saw  his  winning  manner,  and  how  much  of  sun- 
shine he  brought  with  him,  I  did  not  wonder  that  one  as 
susceptible  as  Miss  Rawson  was  represented  to  be,  should 


244  MEADOW  BROOK. 

have  fallen  in  love  with  him.  But  with  me  it  was  different, 
I  had  been  warned  against  his  pleasant,  affectionate  ways; 
and  so,  when  in  conversing  with  me  and  Lina,  he  threw  his 
arm  aronncl  her  waist  and  laid  his  hand  carelessly  upon  my 
shoulder,  I  moved  quickly  away,  while  I  was  sensible  of  a 
deepening  flush  upon  my  face.  He  seemed  puzzled,  and  for 
an  instant  looked  inquiringly  at  me,  as  if  to  ask  a  reason 
for  my  conduct.  He  was  showing  Lina  a  book  of  engrav- 
ings, and  after  a  while  called  me  to  look  at  a  picture  which 
he  thought  was  particularly  fine.  I  complied  with  his 
request,  and  wishing  to  see  more,  took  a  seat  at  his  side, 
when  either  purposely,  or  from  force  of  habit,  he  threw  his 
arm  across  the  back  of  my  chair.  The  action  reminded  me 
of  Dr.  Clayton,  and  I  was  feeling  somewhat  annoyed,  when 
looking  up,  I  met  the  haughty  eyes  of  Mrs.  Lansing,  who 
was  passing  the  door,  and  had  stopped  to  look  in.  This  of 
course  embarrassed  me,  and  hardly  knowing  what  I  did,  I 
said  rather  angrily,  "  You  will  oblige  me,  Mr.  Delafield,  by 
taking  your  arm  from  my  chair.  It  does  not  look  well." 

"  Certainly,"  said  he,  instantly  removing  it  ;  "I  was  not 
before  aware  that  it  was  there,"  and  a  very  peculiar  smile 
was  perceptible  about  his  mouth,  as  he,  too,  caught  sight  of 
his  sister,  who,  with  an  approving  nod  for  me,  passed  on. 

I  could  have  cried  with  vexation,  for  I  feared  he  would 
think  me  very  prudish,  and  I  knew  well  enough  that  his 
familiarity  was  only  the  promptings  of  an  unusually  kind 
and   affectionate   nature.      After   staying   a   few   inomjflttk 
longer,  he  arose  to  go,  saying  as  he  turned  towardsjHBI 
"  Jessie  gave  you  my  flowers,  I  suppose." 

"  Yes  sir,"  I  replied,  while  my  face  again  grew  scarlet. 
"  They  were  beautiful,  and  I  thank  you  very  much." 

"  I  am  glad  to  hear  it,"  he  continued,  looking  me  steadily 
in  my  eyes.  "  I  thought  perhaps,  you  did  not  like  them 


UNCLE  DICK.  245 

when  I  found  them  on  the  walk,  withered  and  dried  by  the 
sun." 

I  was  trying  to  think  what  to  say  by  way  of  apology  for 
thus  treating  his  gift,  when  little  Jessie  came  to  my  relief, 
by  saying,  "  She  didn't  like  to  throw  'em  away,  but  ma 
didn't  want  her  to  keep  'em." 

"  Ah,  yes.  "  I  understand  it  now,"  said  he,  adding  in  an 
undertone,  as  he  shook  my  hand,  in  accordance  with  the 
southern  custom  of  bidding  good-bye  :  "I  hope,  Miss  Lee, 
you  will  exercise  your  own  judgment  in  such  trivial  matters 
as  that." 

That  night  I  cried  myself  to  sleep,  half  wishing  I  had 
never  come  to  Cedar  Grove,  for  I  knew  Mrs.  Lansing- 
would  prove  an  exacting,  unreasonable  mistress  ;  and  when 
Ada  came  home,  my  situation,  I  thought,  would  be  anything 
but  agreeable  ;  while,  worse  than  all  the  rest,  was  the  fear 
that  I  had  displeased  Mr.  Pelafield,  and  appeared  very 
ridiculous  in  his  eyes.  Supposing  he  had  put  his  arm  on  my 
chair,  was  that  any  reason  why  I  should  get  angry  and 
speak  to  him  as  I  did  ?  It  was  his  way,  and  as  he  had  said, 
he  was  not  himself  aware  of  what  he  was  doing.  Of  course, 
then,  he  would  think  me  very  foolish,  and  would  ever  after 
treat  me  with  coolness  and  indifference.  How  then  was  I 
surprised,  when  the  next  morning,  in  the  presence  of  his 
sister,  he  handed  me  a  much  larger  and  handsomer  bouquet 
than  the  one  of  the  preceding  day,  saying,  as  he  did  so,  "  I 
W|pt  you  to  keep  this  and  not  throw  it  away,  as  you  did  my 
Wer  one." 

Mrs.  Lansing's  "face,  which  had  been  unusually  placid  and 
serene,  now  looked  cloudy  and  disturbed  ;  but  she  said 
nothing;  neither  did  she  ever  again  maku  any  allusion  to 
the  flowers  which  so  frequently  came  to  me  from  Sunny 
Bank  One  reason  for  this  might  have  been  that  she  was 


246  MEADOW  BROOK. 

otherwise  perfectly  satisfied  with  the  conduct  of  her  brother, 
which,  by  the  way,  was  not  wholly  satisfactory  to  me  !  It 
is  true,  he  was  very  polite,  very  kind  ;  but  there  was  about 
him  a  reserve  which  I  could  not  understand,  for  after  that 
little  affair  in  the  school-room,  he  never  treated  me  with 
the  same  familiarity  which  marked  his  deportment  towards 
the  other  young  ladies,  who  came  to  the  house.  He  did  not 
like  me,  I  said,  and  the  thought  that  I  was  disagreeable  to 
him  made  me  very  unhappy.  To  be  sure,  he  was  almost  con- 
stantly at  Cedar  Grove,  where  he  spent  most  of  the  time  in 
the  school-room,  "  superintending  us,"  he  told  his  sister,  who, 
believing  me  rather  inefficient,  made  no  objection  to  his 
supposed  supervision  of  Liua's  studies.  He  did  not  often 
talk  much  to  me,  but  I  frequently  met  the  earnest  gaze  of 
his  piercing  dark  eyes,  particularly  when  little  Jessie  sat  in 
my  lap,  listening  to  my  instructions;  and  once  when  Herbert 
asked  him  for  "  a  copy," — something  beginning  with  "  R," 
he  wrote  "  Rosa  Lee,  Meadow  Brook,  Massachusetts." 
Still  he  disliked  me — I  was  sure  of  that  ;  and  though  I  did 
not  then  know  why  it  was,  the  impression  that  I  was  to  him 
an  object  of  aversion  made  me  unhappy,  and  almost  every 
day  I  cried,  while  Mrs.  Lansing  more  than  once  told  me 
that  "  she  did  not  believe  the  South  agreed  with  me,  for  I  was 
not  half  so  plump  and  rosy  as  when  I  first  came." 

About  this  time,  too,  a  Miss  Dean,  from  the  village,  who 
had  evinced  quite  a  liking  for  me,  told  me,  confidentially, 
that  Mr.  Delaficld  and  Ada  were  certainly  engaged  ; 
ing,  that  "it  was  sometimes  sickening  to  see  them  together 
— a  fact  I  could  not  doubt,  knowing  him  as  I  did,  and  re- 
membering Ada's  demeanor  towards  Herbert  when  they 
were  engaged.  From  the  same  source,  too,  I  learned  that 
Mr.  Montrose  and  the  elder  Mr.  Delafield  had  been  warm 
friends  ;  and  that  the  latter,  who  died  when  both  Mrs. 


Ui.CLE  DICK.  247 

Lansing  and  Richard  were  quite  young,  had  committed 
them  to  the  care  of  Mr.  Montrose,  who  was  to  them  the 
kindest  of  fathers  until  the  time  of  his  death,  which  occurred 
a  few  years  after  Mrs.  Lansing's  marriage,  when  Richard 
was  just  of  age.  To  his  guardianship,  therefore,  as  to  that 
of  a  brother,  had  Mr.  Montrose  left  his  daughter,  then  a 
beautiful  girl  of  seventeen  ;  and  since  that  time  she  had  lived 
with  Mrs.  Lansing,  who,  though  she  appeared  to  love  the 
young  orphan,  still  opposed  her  marriage  with  her  brother  ; 
not  from  any  aversion  to  Ada,  but  because  she  did  not  wish 
Richard  to  marry  at  all,  as  in  case  he  did  not,  his  property 
would,  in  all  probability,  fall  to  her  children,  she  being  the 
only  heir.  When  I  asked  her  why  Mr.  Delafield  was  worth 
so  much  more  than  Mrs.  Lansing,  she  replied,  that  the  elder 
Mr.  Delafield,  in  his  will,  had  left  two-thirds  of  his  property 
to  his  son,  bequeathing  the  other  ,third  to  his  daughter, 
whose  husband  had  wasted  nearly  the  whole  in  his  extrava- 
gant manner  of  living.  Cedar  Grove,  too,  she  said,  was 
mortgaged  to  Richard  for  more  than  it  was  worth,  and  it 
was  wholly  owing  to  his  forbearance  and  extreme  generosity 
that  Mrs.  Lansing  was  enabled  to  support  her  present  style 
of  living.  This,  she  said,  aside  from  Mrs.  Lansing's  hope 
that  her  children  would  one  day  inherit  her  brother's  wealth, 
was  a  sufficient  reason  why  she  wished  him  to  remain  a 
bachelor,  as  the  presence  of  a  wife  at  Sunny  Bank  would,  in 
nil  probability,  lessen  his  liberality  towards  herself.  Miss 
Dean,  who  seemed  to  be  well  posted,  also  told  me  that,  in 
'case  Mrs.  Lansing  saw  her  brother  was  determined  to  marry, 
she  would,  of  course,  prefer  that  he  should  marry  Ada,  who 
was  quite  a  favorite,  inasmuch  as  she  had  money  of  her  own, 
and  was  connected  with  one  of  the  first  families  in  South 
Carolina. 

All  this  I  believed,  and  when  I  saw  how  anxious  Mrs. 


••• 


248  MEADOW  BROOK. 

Lansing  appeared  for  Ada's  return,  and  how  much  interest 
Mr.  Dclaficld,  too,  seemed  to  take  in  her,  I  felt  sure  that 
matters  were  at  last  amicably  arranged,  and  that,  for  onoe, 
rumor  was  right  in  saying  that  Sunny  Bank  would,  in  the 
autumn,  be  graced  by  the  presence  of  a  mistress.  Latterly, 
Mr.  Delafield  had  been  making  some  repairs,  and  only  a  few 
days  before,  when  I  chanced  to  be  there  with  Jessie,  he  had 
taken  me  through  his  library  into  a  little,  pleasant,  airy 
room,  which  he  was  fitting  up  with  great  elegance. 

"  This,"  said  he,  laughingly,  "  I  design  as  the  boudoir  of 
Mrs.  Delafidd,  when  I  shall  be  fortunate  enough  to  boast 
such  an  appendage  to  my  household;  and  as  a  woman's  taste 
is  supposed  to  be  superior  to  that  of  men,  I  want  your 
opinion.  How  do  you  like  it  ?  Do  you  think  it  would  suit 
my  wife,  if  I  had  one  ?" 

Of  course  he  meant  Ada,  and  in  fancy  I  saw  her  reclining 
upon  the  luxurious  lounges,  or  gazing  out  upon  the  vine- 
wreathed  piazza,  and  wealth  of  flowers,  which  greeted  my 
view  when  I  looked  from  the  large  bay  window.  For  an 
instant  I  dared  not  trust  my  voice  to  speak,  and  when  at 
last  I  did  so,  I  am  sure  it  must  have  trembled,  for  he  came 
to  my  side  and  looked  me  earnestly  iu  the  face,  while  he 
smiled  at  my  answer. 

"  It  ought  to  suit  her,  unless  her  home  heretofore  has 
been  Paradise." 

After  that  I  had  not  the  least  doubt  of  his  engagement 
with  Ada,  and  I  began  seriously  to  think  of  going  back  to 
Meadow  Brook  to  take  charge  of  a  select  school,  which  was 
about  to  be  opened  there.  I  had  now  been  iu  Georgia  about 
four  months,  and  one  night  I  went  down  to  the  pleasant 
summer-house  at  the  foot  of  the  garden.  It  was  a  beautiful 
moonlight  night  and  the  air  was  almost  oppressive  with  the 
sweet  fragrance  of  the  flowers.  Why  I  went  there  I  hardly 


UXCLE  DICK.  249 

know,  only  I  fancied  I  could  better  make  up  my  mind  as  to 
my  future  course,  if  I  were  alone  and  in  the  open  air.  "  No- 
body likes  me  here,"  I  said  to  myself,  as  I  took  a 
seat  within  the  arbor,  "  nobody  but  Halbert  and  Jessie. 
Mrs.  Lansing  is  freaky  and  cross.  Lina,  selfish  and 
indifferent,  while  Mr.  Delafield  thinks  only  of  Ada's  re- 
turn, which  I  so  much  dread,  and  to  be  rid  of  meeting  her, 
I  will  go  home  before  she  comes."  So  I  decided  that  on 
the  morrow,  I  would  make  known  my  determination  to  Mrs. 
Lansing,  who  I  fancied  would  be  glad,  while  Mr.  Delafield 
would  not  be  affected  either  way.  /  was  nothing  to  him — 
he,  was  nothing  to  me — so  I  reasoned,  and  then  I  made  plans 
for  the  future,  just  as  other  maidens  of  eighteen  have  done, 
when  their  heart  was  aching  with  a  jjpvy  pain,  whose  cause 
they  did  not  understand.  I  should  never  marry — that  was 
a  settled  point — I  should  teach  school  all  my  days,  and  by 
the  time  I  was  twenty-five  (it  seemed  a  great  way  off  then)  I 
should  have  a  school  of  my  own,  "  LEE  SEMINARY"  I  would- 
call  it,  and  I  had  just  completed  the  arrangement  of  the 
grounds,  which  somehow  bore  a  strong  resemblance  to  those 
of  Sunny  Bank,  when  I  was  roused  from  my  reverie  by  the 
sound  of  a  footstep,  and  in  a  moment  Mr.  Delafield  stood  at 
the  entrance  of  the  summer-house.  He  evidently  did  not 
expect  to  find  me  there,  for  he  started  back  at  first,  and  then, 
hoping  he  did  not  intrude,  came  to  my  side,  saying,  "  A 
penny  for  your  thoughts,  Miss  Lee,  provided  they  are  not 
as  gloomy  as  your  face  would  indicate." 

"  You  can  have  them  for  nothing,"  I  returned,  elevating  my 
eyebrows,  and  drawing  down  the  corners  of  my  mouth  as  if 
I  felt  that  in  some  way  he  had  injured  me. 

"  Your  are  blue  to-night,  and  have  been  so  for  several 
days.     What  is  the  matter  ?"  he  asked,  at  the  same  time 
throwing  his  arms  around  my  waist  with  his  olden  familiarity. 
11* 


250  MEADOW  BROOK. 

Quickly  remembering  himself,  however,  he  withdrew  it, 
saying  as  he  did  so,  "  I  beg  your  pardon,  Miss  Lee.  I  am 
so  in  the  habit  of  taking  such  liberties,  that  I  forgot  my- 
self !"  and  he  moved  off  a  little  distance.  I  could  have  cried 
with  vexation,  for  though  it  might  have  been  improper,  I 
was  peifectly  willing  to  sit  there  with  his  arm  around  me  ! 
It  might  have  dispelled  all  idea  of  the  "LEE  SEMINARY"  of 
which  I  was  to  be  Principal  !  But  he  gave  me  no  such  op- 
portunity, and  folding  his  arms  as  if  to  keep  them  in  their 
place,  he  continued,  "But  tell  me,  Miss  Lee,  what  is  the 
matter.  You  do  not  seem  yourself?" 

It  was  perfectly  proper  for  me  to  tell  him,  I  thought,  and 
very  deliberately  I  unfolded  to  him  my  plan  of  returning 
home  within  a  weekffcf  Mrs.  Lansing  were  willing,  which  I 
was  sure  she  would  be,  as  she  had  never  been  quite  satisfied 
with  my  acquirements.  When  I  had  finished  speaking,  I 
turned  towards  him,  not  to  see  what  effect  my  words  had 
produced,  for  I  had  not  the  most  remote  idea  that  he  would 
care.  Great  then  was  my  surprise,  when  I  saw  the  blank 
expression  of  his  face,  which  looked  darker  than  ever. 
Starting  np,  he  walked  two  or  three  times  rapidly  across  the 
little  arbor,  and  then  resuming  his  seat,  said  gently,  "  Have 
you  been  unhappy  here,  Miss  Lee  ?" 

I  could  hardly  repress  my  tears  as  I  told  him  how  much 
I  liked  the  south  land,  and  how  I  should  hate  to  leave  it. 

"  Why  then  do  you  do  so?"  he  asked;  and  I  answered 
"  I  can  do  more  good  at  home  ;  nobody  likes  me  here." 

He  came  nearer  to  my  side,  as  he  said,  "  Nobody  likes 
you  1  oh,  Rose,  there  is  one  at  least  who  more  than 
likes"— 

It  was  the  first  time  he  had  ever  called  me  Rose,  and  it 
thrilled  me  with  an  indefinable  emotion  ;  but  so  impressed 
was  I  with  the  idea  of  his  engagement  with  Ada,  that  I 


UNCLE  DICK.  251 

never  dreamed  of  interpreting  his  words,  as  1  now  think  he 
meant  I  should  ;  and  ere  he  could  say  more,  I  interrupted 
him  with,  "  Yes — little  Jessie  loves  me,  I  know,  and  when  I 
think  of  her,  I  would  fain  stay." 

Still  nearer  to  me  he  came,  as  he  said,  "  And  think  you 
Jessie  is  the  only  one  who  loves  you  ?" 

If  ever  Mrs.  Lansing's  belief  that  I  was  non  compos  men- 
tis was  verified,  it  was  then  ;  for  with  the  utmost  stupidity 
I  answered,  "  Why,  no  ;  Halbert  likes  me,  but  both  he  and 
Jessie  will  forget  me  when  I  am  gone,  and  learn  to  love 
another." 

I  think  he  was  quite  disgusted  ;  for  with  a  slight  gesture 
of  impatience  he  changed  his  manner,  and  in  a  very  business- 
like way  began  to  reason  the  case  jptth  me,  urging  a  great 
many  reasons  why  I  should  not  leave  ;  the  most  potent 
one  with  me,  being  the  fact  that  he  wanted  me  to  stay — "  he 
would  miss  me  very  much,"  'he  said,  "  for  he  liked  my 
society — it  was  a  pleasure  to  talk  with  me,  for  he  was  sure 
I  meant  what  I  said  ;  I  was  natural — truthful — so  different 
from  most  of  the  young  ladies  (of  course  he  excepted  Ada), 
and  then,  too,  it  seemed  as  if  he  had  known  me  always,  or 
at  least,  had  met  me  before,  for  my  voice  was  familiar." 

I  could  not  tell  him  of  our  meeting  in  Boston,  but  I  saw 
no  harm  in  reminding  him  of  the  night,  when  for  a  few 
hours  I  was  his  travelling-companion,  and  so  to  his  last 
remark,  I  answered,  "  We  have  met  before,  in  the  cars 
between  Utica  and  Albany." 

In  some  surprise  he  looked  earnestly  at  me  a  moment, 
and  then  said,  "  Is  it  possible  ?  Why  have  you  never 
mentioned  it  before  ?" 

"  Because,  sir,"  I  replied,  "  I  did  not  suppose  you  would 
remember  me." 

Ue  appeared  thoughtful  for  a  time,  and  then  again,  look- 


252  MEADOW  BROOK. 

ing  closely  at  me,  said,  "I  did  not,  I  believe,  get  a  glimpse 
of  your  features  then,  and  still  it  seems  as  if  I  had  seen 
them  before — or  something  like  them.  At  all  events,  I 
sometimes  dream  of  a  childish  face,  which  must  resemble 
you  as  you  were  a  few  years  ago." 

Once  I  half  determined  to  remind  him  of  the  little  girl 
who  fainted  at  the  theatre  ;  but  ere  I  did  so,  he  continued, 
"  When  I  met  you  in  the  cars,  if  I  mistake  not,  you  spoke 
of  Miss  Montrose.  Did  you  ever  see  her  ?  but  of  course 
not,"  he  added,  ere  I  had  time  to  reply.  I  cannot  tell  why 
I  shrank  from  acknowledging  my  slight  acquaintance  with 
Ada,  but  I  did,  and  for  a  moment  I  said  nothing  ;  then 
thinking  it  would  be  wrong  to  give  him  a  false  impression,  I 
said,  "I "can  hardly  say  that  I  am  acquainted  with  Miss 
Montrose  ;  but  I  havPtaet  her  several  times  at  my  uncle's 
in  Boston,  where  I  spent  the  winter,  four  years  ago." 

Again  he  bent  forward  as  if  to  scan  my  face,  while  he 
replied,  "  Indeed  !  Were  you  in  Boston  then  ?  It  is 
strange  Ada  never  spoke  of  you,  or  you  of  her  before. 
Was  there  a  misunderstanding  between  you  ?" 

"Oh,  no,"  I  answered  quickly;  "she  was  a  fashionable 
young  lady,  and  I  a  mere  school-girl  ;  so,  of  course,  we 
knew  but  little  of  each  other." 

"What  was  your  uncle's  name?"  he  inquired;  and  I 
answered  "  Lee,"  noticing  the  while,  how  the  shadow  which 
had  settled  upon  his  face  at  the  mention  of  Boston,  passed 
gradually  away. 

For  a  moment  he  was  silent,  and  then  rather  abruptly,  he 
asked,  "  Did  you  like  her  ?" 

I  remembered  the  time  when  Dr.  Clayton  had  asked  me  a 
similar  question  concerning  Dell  Thompson,  and  now,  as  then, 
I  answered  evasively,  that  "  I  hardly  knew  her — she  was 
very  beautiful  and  accomplished." 


UNCLE  DICK.  258 

Here  he  interrupted  me  by  saying,  "  I  did  not  ask  if  you 
thought  her  beautiful.  I  asked  if  you  liked  her." 

I  felt  a  little  annoyed,  for  I  thought  he  had  no  right  thus 
to  question  me,  and  forgetting  that  she  was  to  be  his  wife, 
I  replied,  "  No  sir,  I  did  not  like  her.  Neither  do  I  think 
she  liked  me,  or  my  sister  who  was  with  me;  and  this  is  one 
reason  why  I  wish  to  leave  before  her  return." 

I  supposed  he  would  be  offended  at  hearing  me  speak 
thus  of  her,  but  he  was  not  ;  he  merely  smiled  as  he 
answered,  "  Ada  has  many  faults,  I  know,  but  I  do  not 
believe  your  situation  will  be  less  pleasant  on  account  of  her 
presence.  If  it  is,  just  state  the  case  to  me.  I  am  compe- 
tent to  manage  it,  I  believe  ;  besides  that,  it  is  uncertain 
how  long  she  will  remain  at  Cedar  Grove." 

He  commenced  plucking  at  the  green  vine-leaves  which 
grew  above  my  head,  while  I  turned  my  face  away  to  hide 
my  emotions  ;  for  of  course,  when  Ada  left  Cedar  Grove,  it 
would  be  as  his  bride,  I  thought,  and  was  surprised  when 
he  continued,  "  The  cousin  with  whom  she  is  travelling  in 
Europe,  has  won  from  her  a  half  promise  that  she  will  spend 
next  winter  with  her  in  New  Orleans,  and  if  so  she  will 
leave  in  October  ;  so  you  see,  she  can't  annoy  you  long; 
and  now  you  must  promise  me  not  to  leave  us  unless  she 
prove  perfectly  disagreeable." 

There  is  not,  I  believe,  the  least  coquetry  in  my  nature, 
and  I  replied  frankly  that  I  would  stay. 

"  You  have  made  me  very  happy,  Miss  Lee,"  said  he, 
rising  up  and  laying  his  hand  upon  my  head,  just  as  a 
f',if/n'f  might  caress  his  child,  for  he  was  thirty-one  and  I. 
was  eighteen  ! 

That  night  I  pondered  long  upon  what  he  had  said, 
recalling  every  word  and  look,  and  at  hist,  when  a  ray  of 
light  faintly  glimmered  upon  my  lefn^rd  intdkct,  I  hid  my 


254  MEADOW  BROOK. 

face  in  the  pillow,  lest  the  moonlight,  which  shone  around 
me,  should  read  thereon  the  secret  thought  which  I  scarcely 
dared  to  harbor  for  a  moment.  Could  it  be  possible  that 
he  loved  me,  and  but  that  for  my  unaccountably  stupid 
blunder  in  thrusting  first  Jessie  and  then  Halbert  in  his  face, 
he  would  have  told  me  so  I  But  no — it  was  impossible.  He 
was  probably  engaged  to  Ada.  She  was  beautiful  and  rich 
— /  was  homely  and  poor.  It  could  not  be.  And  then,  my 
reader,  did  I  first  awake  to  the  consciousness  of  how  much  I 
loved  him  ;  and  how,  when  he  was  wedded  to  another,  the 
world  would  be  to  me  naught  but  a  dreary  blank.  Anon,  I 
remembered  my  former  affection  for  Dr.  Clayton,  and  then  I 
grew  calm.  I  had  outgrown  that,  I  said,  and  in  all  proba- 
bility I  should  outlive  this,  my  second  heart-trouble.  So, 
falling  back  upon  the  "  Lee  Seminary  "  as  something  which 
was  to  comfort  me  in  my  lone  pilgrimage,  I  fell  asleep  and 
dreamed  that  Mr.  Delafield's  children,  amounting  in  all  to 
a  dozen,  were  every  one  placed  under  my  special  charge  ! 


ADA.  265 


CHAPTER    XXII. 


SHE  was  now  daily  expected,  the  vessel  in  which  she  had 
sailed  having  landed  at  New  York,  and  numerous  prepa- 
rations in  honor  of  her  arrival  were  in  progress  at  Cedar 
Grove,  where  she  was  evidently  regarded  as  a  person  of 
consequence.  The  best  chamber  in  the  house  was  appro- 
priated for  her  use  ;  Mr.  Delafield  himself  taking  much 
interest  in  the  arrangement  of  its  furniture,  and  bringing 
over  each  morning  fresh  bouquets  of  flowers,  which,  in  costly 
vases,  adorned  the  apartment.  Every  one  seemed  anxious 
and  expectant,  save  Jessie  and  Halbert,  the  former  of  whom 
did  not  wish  her  to  come,  as  she  took  up  so  much  of  "  Uncle 
Dick's "  time,  while  the  latter  openly  avowed  his  dislike, 
saying,  he  wished  she'd  stay  in  Europe  always. 

As  for  myself,  though  there  was  no  particular  reason  why 
I  should  do  so,  I  dreaded  her  arrival,  and  when  at  last, 
word  came  to  the  school-room  that  she  was  in  the  parlor, 
and  the  children  must  come  down  to  see  her,  I  stole  out 
into  the  garden,  in  order  that  I  might  put  off  the  interview 
with  her  as  long  as  possible.  I  knew  I  must  meet  her  at 
the  supper-table,  and  so  after  a  time  I  went  up  to  my  room 
to  dress,  donning  a  plain  white  muslin,  which  I  had  often 
been  told  became  me  better  than  aught  else  I  could  wear. 
Before  ray  toilet  was  finished,  little  Jessie  came  in  and 


2S6  MEADOW  BROOK. 

insisted  upon  twining  among  my  curls  a  few  simple  buds, 
which,  she  said,  looked  "  mighty  nice,"  adding,  as  she  stepped 
back  a  pace  or  two  to  witness  the  effect,  "  I  thiuk  you  are 
a  heap  prettier  than  Ada;  but  Uncle  Dick  don't,  'cause  I 
asked  him,  and  he  said  ',0f  course  Ad  was  the  hand 
somest.'  Hal  says  how  he's  her  beau,  and  I  reckon  he  is, 
for  he  kissed  her  like  fury  !" 

"  He  kisses  everybody,  don't  he  ?"  I  asked  ;  and  she 
replied, — 

"  Mighty  nigh  everybody  but  you.  I  never  seen  him  kiss 
you,  and  when  I  asked  him  why,  he  "said  you  wouldn't  let 
him — won't  you  ?" 

"  It  wouldn't  be  proper,"  I  said,  smiling  down  upon  the 
little  fairy,  who,  poised  on  one  foot,  was  whirling  in  circles, 
and  then  looking  up  into  my  face,  with  her  soft  dreamy 
eyes. 

At  that  moment  the  supper  bell  rang,  and  bounding  away, 
she  left  me  alone.  For  full  five  minutes  I  waited  trying  to 
summon  sufficient  courage  to  go  down,  and  at  last  chiding 
myself  for  my  weakness,  I  started  for  the  dining-room.  My 
footsteps  were  light,  as  they  evidently  were  not  aware  of  my 
approach,  for  they  were  talking  of  me,  and  as  I  reached  the 
door,  I  heard  Jessie,  who  was  giving  Ada  a  description  of 
her  teacher,  say,  "  Why  she's  the  properest  person  in  the 
world,  for  she  won't  even  let  Uncle  Dick  kiss  her." 

"  Somewhat  different  from  Miss  Rawson,"  said  Ada,  join- 
ing in  the  general  laugh  ;  at  the  same  time  lifting  her  large, 
languid  eyes,  she  saw  me,  and  started  slightly,  I  fancied,  as 
she  recognized  me. 

She  had  changed  since  I  saw  her  last,  and  her  face  now 
wore  a  weary,  jaded  look,  while  the  dark  circle  beneath  her 
eyelids  told  of  late  hours  and  heated  rooms. 

"  Miss  Lee — Miss  Montrose,"  said  Mrs.  Lansing,  and  the 


ADA.  257 

proud  Ada  bowed  haughtily  to  the  humble  governess,  who 
with  heightened  color  took  her  accustomed  seat  at  the 
table. 

"  You  have  seen  each  other  before,  I  believe,"  said  Mr. 
Delafield,  looking  curiously  at  both  of  us,  while  Mrs.  Lansing, 
in  much  surprise,  exclaimed,  "  Seen  each  other  !  Where, 
pray  ?" 

I  waited  for  Ada  to  answer,  and  after  staring  at  me  a 
moment,  she  replied,  quite  indifferently,  "  Miss  Lee's  face 
does  seem  familiar,  and  if  I  mistake  not,  I  met  her  once  or 
twice,  in  Boston  " — and  this  was  all  she  said,  if  I  except  a 
glance,  half  entreating,  half  threatening,  which  she  threw  at 
me  from  beneath  her  long,  drooping  eyelashes.  This  glance 
I  did  not  then  understand,  but  I  now  know  it  to  have  been 
prompted  by  a  dread  lest  I  should  tell  of  her  engagement 
with  Herbert  Langley,  and  thus  betray  her  to  Mr.  Delafield, 
to  whom,  it  seems,  she  had  positively  denied  the  whole,  solemn- 
ly assuring  him  that  there  had  never  been  between  them  any- 
thing more  serious  than  a  mere  friendly  acquaintance.  When, 
therefore,  she  saw  me,  her  fears  were  awakened,  and  know- 
ing that  I  had  her  secret  in  my  possession,  she  looked  upon 
me  with  suspicion  and  dislike,  while  I,  wholly  unconscious  of 
her  feelings,  had  not  the  least  intention  of  ever  speaking  of 
the  past,  unless  circumstances  should  render  it  necessary. 
But  of  this  she  was  not  aware,  and  that  night,  in  the  pri- 
vacy of  her  room,  she  communed  with  herself  as  to  the 
best  means  of  counteracting  anything  which  I  might  say 
concerning  her  conduct  in  Boston,  deciding  at  last  that  the 
surest  way  of  accomplishing  her  object  was  to  brand  me  as 
u  person  whose  word  could  not  be  trusted  !  And  this  she 
deemed  an  easy  task,  inasmuch  as  no  one  there  had  ever 
seen  or  heard  of  me  before.  Strange,  too,  as  it  may  seem, 
there  was  mingled  witli  her  distrust  of  me  a  slight  shade  of 


259  MEADOW  BROOK. 

jealously  lest  Mr.  Delafield  should  in  any  way  notice  me. 
True,  I  was  a  poor  obscure  girl,  earning  my  daily  bread,  and 
on  no  point  could  1  compete  with  her  save  one,  and  that  was 
age,  I  being,  as  she  well  knew,  eight  or  nine  years  her  ju- 
nior. To  be  old  and  unmarried  was  with  her  almost  a  crime, 
and  as  year  after  year  passed  on,  leaving  her  still  Ada  Mon- 
trose,  her  horror  of  single  blessedness  increased,  while  at 
the  same  time  she  seemed  to  look  upon  those  much  younger 
than  herself  as  almost  her  enemies,  especially  if  they  came 
between  her  and  Mr.  Delafield,  who,  as  the  world  goes,  was 
at  the  age  of  thirty-one  more  likely  to  choose  a  girl  of 
eighteen  than  one  of  twenty-seven.  This,  then,  was  my 
fault.  I  was  young  and  had  also  in  my  possession  a  secret 
which  she  did  not  wish  to  have  divulged,  for  well  she  knew  that 
one  as  upright  and  honorable  as  Mr.  Delafield  would  despise 
a  woman  who  could  stoop  to  a  falsehood  as  she  had  done. 

"  No,  it  shall  not  be  1"  said  she,  as  she  sat  alone  in  her 
room  with  her  face  resting  upon  her  hands  ;  "  it  shall  not  be  ! 
I  will  thwart  her  and  she  shall  never  triumph  over  me,  as  did 
her  pale-faced  sister,  but  for  whom  I  might  now  have  borne 
the  title  of  Mrs.  instead  of  trembling  lest  some  one  should 
ask  how  old  I  am  !"  And  the  proud  belle  felt  a  pang  of  envy 
towards  my  poor  widowed  sister  whose  heart  was  buried  in 
the  grave  of  her  unfortunate  husband. 

Not  that  she  (Ada)  had  ever  cared  particularly  for  Her- 
bert Langley,  but  women  of  the  world  sometimes  bestow 
thnir  hand  where  the  heart  cannot  be  given,  and  thus 
might  she  have  done  had  not  circumstances  prevented,  for 
she  had  then  no  hope  of  ever  winning  her  guardian. 

Here,  ere  we  proceed  farther,  it  may  be  well  to  relate 
briefly  her  past  history,  going  back  to  the  time  when  on 
his  death-bed  her  father  had  not  only  given  her  to  the 
charge  of  Mr.  Delafield,  but  had  also  made  a  request  that,  if 


ADA.  269 

it  were  consistent  with  his  feelings,  Richard  would  one  day 
make  her  his  wife.  As  we  have  said  elsewhere,  Mr.  Delafield 
was  a  great  admirer  of  beauty,  and  when  he  looked  upon 
the  exceedingly  lovely  face  of  the  youthful  Ada,  and  thought 
of  her  as  a  lonely  orphan,  his  heart  was  touched,  and  he 
found  no  difficulty  in  promising  to  protect  her,  and  also  to 
make  her  his  wife,  if,  upon  a  more  intimate  acquaintance, 
he  found  her  all  he  could  wish  her  to  be.  That  he  did  not 
find  her  thus  was  proved  by  the  fact  that  nearly  ten  years 
had  elapsed  since  her  father's  death,  and  she  was  Ada  Mon- 
trose  still,  while  he,  as  he  grew  older,  seemed  less  likely  to 
find  any  one  who  fully  came  up  to  his  standard  of  excellence, 
beauty,  in  reality,  now  being  of  minor  importance,  notwith- 
standing his  sister's  assertion  that  he  would  never  marry 
one  who  had  not  a  pretty  face. 

Upon  this  point,  however,  Ada  had  some  doubts  ;  for  if 
beauty  were  what  he  desired,  she  still  possessed  it  to  an  un- 
common degree,  and  it  did  not  seem  to  move  him  in  the  least. 
Rumor,  indeed,  said  they  were  on  the  eve  of  marriage,  but  she 
knew  better,  for  never  yet  had  he  really  told  her  in  earnest 
that  he  loved  her.  It  is  true  that  years  before,  when  she 
first  came  a  weeping  orphan  to  Cedar  Grove,  he  had  devot- 
ed himself  to  her  entirely,  feeling,  perhaps,  a  little  proud  of  his 
ward,  to  whom  he  sometimes  talked  of  love,  or  hinted  vague- 
ly of  the  time  when  she  would  be  his  bride,  as  they  wander- 
ed together  beneath  the  whispering  pines,  which  grew  around 
his  home,  and  once,  when  she  was  in  Boston,  he  had  actu- 
ally made  up  his  mind  to  offer  himself  immediately  and  take 
her  to  Sunny  Bank  as  its  mistress.  To  this  resolution  he 
was  urged  by  her  cousin,  a  strong-minded  woman,  who,  in 
visiting  at  Cedar  Grove,  had  labored  to  impress  upon  him 
the  sense  of  the  duty  he  owed  not  only  to  her  father  but  to 
Ada  herself,  who  was  represented  as  loving  him  devotedly, 


260  MEADOW  BROOK. 

and  who  was  said  to  have  made  a  vow  never  to  marry  un- 
less it  were  her  guardian.  Very  artfully,  too,  did  Mrs.  John- 
son insinuate  that  her  illness,  of  which  they  had  heard,  had 
its  origin  in  "  hope  deferred  which  niaketh  the  heart  sick." 

The  knowledge  that  a  beautiful  girl  loves  you — nay,  is 
dying  for  you,  is  sufficient,  I  suppose,  to  touch  the  feelings 
of  men  less  susceptible  to  female  charms  than  Richard  Dela- 
field,  and  acting  upon  the  impulse  of  the  moment,  he  started 
off  without,  however,  leaving  any  word  as  to  his  destination. 
Arrived  in  Boston,  he  went  to  the  Revere  House,  where,  as 
we  know,  he  casually  heard  of  Ada's  engagement  with  Her- 
bert Langley.  To  say  he  was  not  disappointed  would  hard- 
ly be  just,  for  his  self-pride  was  touched  in  knowing  that 
Ada  had  given  her  affections  to  another,  and  that  other  not 
a  very  worthy  object,  if  the  word  of  his  gossiping  informer 
was  to  be  trusted.  Too  much  displeased  even  to  see  her,  he 
had  left  the  city  immediately,  declaring  that  he  would  never 
again  think  of  marriage  with  any  one. 

As  the  reader  will  remember,  Ada  heard  of  him  through 
one  of  her  acquaintance,  and  from  something  her  cousin  had 
written,  she  half  guessed  the  nature  of  his  visit.  According- 
ly on  her  return  to  Georgia  she  several  times  in  his  presence 
laughingly  referred  to  the  gossiping  story,  which,  she  said, 
some  of  the  Bostonians  got  up  concerning  her  and  a  million- 
aire, positively  denying  it,  and  wishing  people  would  let  her 
alone  !  But  all  this  was  to  no  purpose.  Mr.  Delafield's 
impulse  had  subsided,  and  though  his  manner  towards  her 
was  always  kind,  affectionate,  and  brotherly,  he  never  spoke 
to  her  of  love  or  marriage,  except  sometimes  to  ask  her  teas- 
ingly  if  "  if  they  were  not  both  of  them  almost  old  enough  to 
get  married." 

Still  she  did  not  despair,  for  of  his  own  accord  he  had  ac- 
companied her  and  her  cousin  to  Europe,  whither  he  had 


ADA.  261 

always  intended  to  go,  and  though  he  had  left  them  some 
months  before,  Mrs.  Johnson  was  willing  to  leave  Paris,  where 
Ada's  beauty  attracted  much  attention  from  the  polite 
Frenchmen,  she  would  not  believe  he  was  at  all  weary  of 
her,  but  rather,  as  he  had  said,  that  his  business  required  his 
immediate  return  to  America. 

Latterly  Mrs.  Lansing  had  in  a  measure  espoused  her 
cause,  and  knowing,  as  she  did,  of  the  recent  repairs  at  Sun- 
ny Bank,  said  by  Richard  to  be  for  the  benefit  of  his  bride, 
she  began  again  to  entertain  sanguine  hopes  of  eventually 
becoming  Mrs.  Delafield,  provided  the  governess  did  not,  by 
her  foolish  tattling,  mar  her  prospects. 

Such,  then,  was  the  state  of  affairs  when  I  was  the  bur- 
den of  Ada's  thoughts,  as  she  sat  alone  in  her  room  on  the 
first  night  after  her  return  home.  For  a  time  she  mused 
with  her  face  in  her  hands,  then  lifting  up  her  head  and 
throwing  back  the  silken  tresses,  which  fell  over  her  brow, 
she  gazed  long  and  earnestly  at  herself  in  the  opposite  mir- 
ror. 

"  Yes,  I  am  fading,"  she  said  at  last,  "  and  each  year  my 
chance  for  winning  him  grows  less,  and  if  this  Lee  girl  should 
tell,  it  would  take  from  me  every  shadow  of  hope — but  it 
shall  not  be.  I  can  prevent  her  foolish  tattling  from  doing 
me  harm,  and  I  will." 

Then  the  better  nature  of  Ada  Montrose  whispered  to  her 
of  the  great  wrong  she  was  meditating  against  a  poor,  de- 
fenceless girl,  who  as  yet  had  never  injured  her,  and  for 
a  moment  she  wavered. 

"  If  I  only  knew  she  would  never  tell,"  said  she  ;  "  but 
she  will,  accidentally  if  not  intentionally.  Low-bred  people 
like  her  are  always  bold,  and  as  she  becomes  better  acquainted 
with  me,  she  may  possibly  say  something  to  rae  about  Her- 
bert in  the  presence  of  Mr.  Delafield,  who  will  question  her, 


262  MEADOW  BROOK. 

perhaps,  and  thus  learn  the  whole.  So  I'll  be  pixjpared, 
She's  nothing  but  a  poor  governess,  and  my  word  will  be 
preferred  to  hers,  provided  I  first  give  her  the  character  of 
a  deceiver." 

On  awaking  next  morning  her  resolution  was  partially 
shaken,  and  might,  perhaps,  have  been  given  up  entirely,  if, 
in  looking  from  her  window,  she  had  not  seen  a  sight  which 
awoke  within  her  the  demon  jealousy,  by  whose  aid  she  could 
do  almost  anything.  The  governess  had  arisen  early,  as  was 
her  usual  custom,  and  gone  forth  into  the  garden,  where  she 
came  unexpectedly  upon  Mr.  Delafield,  who,  after  expressing 
his  pleasure  at  meeting  her,  very  quietly  drew  her  arm 
within  his  own,  and  then  walked  with  her  several  times 
through  the  garden,  casting  often  admiring  glances  towards 
the  drooping  figure  at  his  side,  who,  trembling  lest  the  Argus 
eyes  of  Mrs.  Lansing  were  upon  her,  would  fain  have  been 
left  alone.  All  this  Ada  saw,  and  as  she  thought  how  dif- 
ferent was  his  manner  towards  Rose  from  what  it  had  ever 
been  towards  her,  a  sudden  light  flashed  upon  her.  She  had 
not  lived  twenty-seven  years  for  nothing,  and  like  Dickeu's 
woman  with  the  "  mortified  bonnet,"  she  knew  the  signs, 
and  with  a  sinking  heart,  she  exclaimed,  "  Is  it  possible  that 
he  loves  her  ?" 

The  thought  was  maddening,  and  now  strengthened  ten- 
fold in  her  purpose  of  working  the  young  girl  evil,  she  went 
forth  into  the  garden  to  meet  them,  nodding  coldly  to  Rosa, 
and  bestowing  her  sweetest  smile  upon  her  guardian,  who 
wound  his  arm  around  her  waist  and  playfully  kissed  her  fore- 
head— a  liberty  he  would  not  dare  to  have  taken  with  Rose, 
who,  thinking  that  of  course  she  was  not  wanted,  made  an 
effort  to  withdraw  her  hand.  But  Mr.  Delafield's  arm  was 
strong,  and  he  pressed  it  closely  to  his  side,  at  the  same  time 
giving  her  a  look  which  bade  her  stay,  notwithstanding  that 


ADA.  2C3 

Ada   two  or  three  times  hinted  to  her   the   propriety  of 
going. 

"  Why  don't  you  ask  Miss  Lee  about  your  Boston 
friends  ?"  said  Mr.  Delafield,  when  they  had  taken  a  few 
turns  in  silence. 

Ada  tossed  her  head  scornfully,  and  replied,  "  I  don't 
think  I  had  any  acquaintances  in  common  with  Miss  Lee, 
unless,  indeed,  it  were  her  old  aunty  ;"  and  with  a  little  hate- 
ful laugh  she  leaned  across  Mr.  Delafield,  and  asked,  "  How 
is  she  ?  Richard,  you  would  like  to  know." 

I  was  provoked  at  her  manner,  but  I  answered  civilly  that 
my  aunt  was  well,  adding,  as  one  would  naturally  do,  "  Her- 
bert Laugley,  I  suppose  you  know,  is  dead." 

The  news  was  unexpected,  and  coming  as  it  did,  it  pro- 
duced upon  her  a  singular  effect,  blanching  her  cheek  to  a 
marble  whiteness,  while  her  lips  quivered  spasmodically.  Mr. 
Delafield  was  startled,  and  stopping  short,  demanded  of  her 
what  was  the  matter. 

"  Oh,  nothing  much,"  she  answered,  recovering  her  com- 
posure, and  pressing  her  hand  upon  her  side,  "  nothing  but 
an  ugly  pain,  which  is  gone  now.  I  have  felt  it  often  late- 
ly," and  her  face  looked  as  unruffled  and  innocent  as  if  she 
really  thought  it  was  the  truth  she  had  uttered. 

1  knew  she  told  a  falsehood,  but  Mr.  Delafield  did  not,  and 
leading  her  to  the  summer-house,  which  was  near,  bade  her 
sit  down,  while  he  made  minute  inquiries  concerning  the 
pain,  asking  how  long  since  she  first  felt  it,  and  saying  he 
would  speak  to  Dr.  Matson  the  first  time  he  came  to  Cedar 
Grove,  adding  that  a  Ulster,  he  presumed,  would  help  it  ! 

"  Oh,  mercy  !"  she  exclaimed,  again  growing  pale.  "  You 
make  too  serious  a  matter  of  it." 

But  he  did  not  think  so — he  was  very  tender  of  her,  as 
a  brother  would  be  of  his  orphaned  sister  ;  and  knowing  that 


264  MEADOW  BROOK. 

her  mother  had  died  of  consumption,  he  watched  narrowly 
for  the  first  indications  of  that  disease  in  her.  Just  then 
little  Jessie  came  bounding  down  the  walk,  saying  that 
"  breakfast  was  ready,"  and  leading  her  by  the  hand,  I  re- 
turned to  the  house,  followed  by  Mr.  Delafield  and  Ada,  the 
latter  of  whom  made  some  remark  concerning  my  gait,  which 
she  pronounced  "  wholly  Yankee,  and  countrified." 

"  And  graceful,"  rejoined  Mr.  Delafield,  at  the  same  time 
telling  her  he  did  not  like  to  hear  one  female  speak  dispar- 
agingly of  another. 

Ada  bit  her  lip  with  vexation,  and  when  she  took  her  seat 
at  the  table,  she  was  evidently  not  in  the  best  of  humors.  At 
Mrs.  Lansing's  invitation  her  brother  remained  to  breakfast, 
and  I  could  not  perceive  that  he  was  any  more  polite  to  the 
beautiful  lady  in  elegant  French  muslin  on  his  right,  than  he 
was  to  the  plain-looking  girl  in  a  shilling  calico  on  his  left. 
Indeed,  if  there  was  a  difference,  it  was  in  favor  of  the  lat- 
ter, with  whom  he  conversed  the  most,  addressing  her  as  if 
she  had  at  least  common  sense,  while  towards  Ada  he  always 
assumed  the  trifling,  bantering  manner  which  he  seemed  to 
think  was  suited  to  her  capacity. 

Breakfast  being  over,  I  started  for  my  room,  accidentally 
dropping  upon  the  stairs  a  handkerchief,  which  had  been 
given  me  by  Anna,  and  which  had  her  name  "  Anna  Lee  " 
marked  in  the  corner.  In  honor  of  Ada's  return,  there  was 
no  school  that  day,  and  as  the  morning  advanced  and  the 
heat  in  my  chamber  grew  oppressive,  I  went  with  my  book 
to  the  sitting-room,  and  took  a  seat  by  an  open  window, 
where  I  soon  became  so  absorbed  in  reading  as  not  to  ob- 
serve Mrs.  Lansing  and  Ada,  who  came  out  upon  the  piazza 
and  sat  down  quite  near  me,  but  still  in  such  a  position  that 
neither  of  us  could  see  the  other.  After  a  time  they  were 
joined  by  Mr.  Delafield,  and  then  for  a  moment  I  thought 


ADA.  265 

of  stealing  quietly  away,  but  thinking  my  remaining  there 
could  do  no  harm,  I  resumed  my  book  and  forgot  my  neigh- 
bors entirely,  until  my  attention  was  roused  by  the  sound 
of  my  own  name. 

It  was  Mrs.  Lansing  who  spoke,  and  she  asked,  "  What 
kind  of  folks  are  those  relatives  of  Miss  Lee  ?" 

"  Oh,  about  so  so"  answered  Ada,  and  Mrs.  Lansing  con- 
tinued, "  And  she  was  then  at  school  ?';  I  believe. 

"  At  school  /"  repeated  Ada,  apparently  in  much  surprise. 
"  Mercy,  no  !  Why,  she  was  a  grown  up  woman,  as  much  as 
twenty-two  or  twenty-three  years  old." 

"  There,  I  thought  so,"  answered  Mrs.  Lansing,  who  the 
reader  will  remember  had,  at  my  first  introduction,  taken  me 
to  be  twenty-five.  "  I  thought  she  must  be  more  than 
eighteen,  didn't  you,  Richard  ?" 

"  Eighteen  .'"  repeated  Ada.  "  It  isn't  possible  she  calls 
herself  eighteen.  She  dare  not  do  it  in  my  presence.  Why, 
she  had  been  a  teacher,  I  don't  know  how  long,  and,  besides 
that,  'twas  said  that  she  had  once  been  engaged  to  a  Dr. 
Clayton,  who,  for  some  reason,  jilted  her,  and  was  then  a 
married  man  as  much  as  thirty  years  old.  Eighteen,  indeed. 
I'd  like  to  hear  her  say  so." 

I  was  confounded,  but  supposing  she  had  mistaken  me 
for  Anna,  my  first  impulse  was  to  go  out  and  tell  her  so,  but 
fearing  lest  she  should  think  I  had  intentionally  listened,  my 
second  thought  was  to  go  away  where  I  could  hear  nothing 
further,  and  then,  when  Mrs.  Lansing  questioned  me,  as 
I  felt  sure  she  would,  I  fancied  it  would  be  an  easy  matter 
to  exonerate  myself  from  the  falsehood  Ada  had  put  upon 
me.  I  had  reached  the  hall,  and  was  half-way  up  the  stairs, 
when  Mr.  Delafield,  who  had  arisen  and  was  walking  back 
"and  forth  on  the  piazza,  espied  mf\  and  called  me  back. 

There  was  a  troubled  look  on  his  face,  and  fixing  his 
12 


266  MEADOW  BROOK. 

piercing  black  eyes  upon  me  as  if  he  would  read  my  inmost 
thoughts,  he  said  with  something  of  bitterness  in  the  tones 
of  his  voice,  "  I  did  think  I  had  found  one,  female  who,  on  all 
occasions,  spoke  the  truth  ;  but  if  what  Ada  has  said  is 
true,  I  am  mistaken  ;  though  why  you  (and  his  hand  involun- 
tarily clutched  my  arm)  or  any  other  woman  should  stoop 
to  a  falsehood,  or  seek  to  deny  her  age,  be  she  a  hundred  or 
less,  is  a  secret  which  Heaven  knows,  perhaps,  but  I  do  not." 

I  felt  my  face  flush  with  indignation,  and  turning  towards 
Ada,  who,  not  having  expected  a  scene  like  this,  was  very 
pale,  I  said,  "  It  is  not  necessary,  Miss  Montrose,  for  you  to 
repeat  what  you  have  asserted  concerning  me,  for  I  accident- 
ally overheard  it,  arid  I  thank  Mr.  Delafield  for  giving  me 
an  opportunity  to  exonerate  myself  from  the  charge  you  are 
pleased  to  bring  against  me." 

"Been  listening,"  muttered  Mrs.  Lansing. 

"  Silence,  Augeliue.  Go  on,  Rose,"  interrupted  Mr.  Dela- 
field, in  a  voice  which  we  both  obeyed,  she  resuming  her 
needlework,  while  I  continued,  "  I  had  taken  my  seat  by 
the  open  window  ere  you  and  Miss  Montrose  came  out  here, 
and  not  thinking  it  necessary  to  leave,  I  remained,  without, 
however,  hearing  a  word  of  your  conversation  until  I  caught 
the  sound  of  my  name.  Then,  indeed,  my  senses  were  sharp- 
ened, and  I  heard  Miss  Montrose's  statement,  which  I  am 
sure  she  would  never  have  made  were  she  not  laboring  un- 
der a  mistake." 

Here  Ada,  who  was  not  in  the  least  prepared  for  the  oc- 
casion, began  to  stammer  out  something  about  "  letting  the 
matter  drop — she  did  not  wish  to  harm  me,  and  had  said 
what  she  did  inadvertently,  without  ever  dreaming  of 
making  trouble.  She  didn't  see  why  Richard  wished  to 
make  it  such  a  serious  matter,  for  she  was  sure  she  didn't 
care  whether  I  were  forty  or  eighteen." 


ADA.  26? 

"  Bat  /  care,"  he  said,  grasping  my  arm  still  tighter,  "  I 
care  to  have  justice  done.  I  have  supposed  Miss  Lee  to  be 
frauk,  ingenuous  and  truthful,  and  if  what  you  assert  is  true, 
she  is  the  reverse,  and  should  suffer  accordingly,  while  on 
the  contrary  if  she  be  innocent,  she  shall  have  an  opportu- 
nity of  proving  herself  so." 

By  this  time  Ada  had  collected  her  scattered  senses,  and 
resolving  to  brave  the  storm  she  had  raised,  replied,  "  Cer- 
tainly, Mis§c  Lee  has  a  right  to  clear  herself  if  she  can,  and 
prove  that  she  is  really  Rose  instead  of  Anna  Lee." 

"  Rose  instead  of  Anna  !  What  do  you  mean  ?"  thundered 
Mr.  Delafield,  while  1  was  too  much  astonished  to  speak. 

Ada  was  not  very  deep,  and  in  all  her  plotting  she  had 
never  thought  how  easy  it  would  be  for  me  to  prove  the 
falsity  of  her  assertion  by  writing  home  ;  so  with  the  utmost 
coolness  she  replied,  "  I  mean  this  : — there  were  two  Lee 
girls  living  at  the  house  of  their  uncle  where  I  occasionally 
visited  :  one  was  Anna,  a  young  lady  of  twenty-two  or  twenty- 
three,  the  other  was  Rose,  a  school-girl  of  fourteen  or  fifteen. 
The  oldest  of  these  two  I  have  every  reason  to  believe  stands 
before  us — at  least  this,  which  I  found  upon  the  stairs, 
would  indicate  as  much,"  and  she  held  to  view  the  haudker 
chief  which  I  had  dropped  and  had  not  missed. 

Glancing  at  the  name,  Mrs.  Lansing  said,  "  I  have  ob- 
served a  similar  mark  upon  several  of  her  garments,  and 
rather  wondered  at  it." 

This  was  true,  for  Anna  had  dealt  generously  with  me, 
giving  me  many  of  her  clothes,  some  of  which  bore  her  full 
name,  while  others  had  merely  the  initials.  I  was  about  to 
tell  of  this,  when  Mr.  Delafield  prevented  me  by  asking  if  I 
could  prove  that  I  was  what  I  represented  myself  to  be,  and 
that  I  was  a  mere  school-girl  when  I  saw  Miss  Moutrose  in 
Boston. 


268  MEADOW  BROOK. 

"  Yes,  sir,  I  can,"  I  answered  firmly  ;  "  by  writing  home, 
I  can  prove  it,  if  in  no  other  way.  But  Miss  Montrose 
kuows  better  than  to  confound  me  with  Anna,  whom  she 
surely  has  reason  for  remembering." 

Fearful  lest  her  darling  secret  was  about  to  be  divulged, 
Ada  roused  up  and  in  a  tone  of  angry  defiance,  answered, 
"  Yes,  I  have  reason  for  remembering  you,  for  you  did  me 
good  service  by  taking  off  my  hands  a  worthless,  drunken 
fellow,  about  whom  the  Bostonians  were  annoying  me.  I 
thank  you  for  it,  Miss  Lee,  and  only  wonder  how  you  could 
suppose  I  would  forget  you.  I  recognized  you  the  moment 
we  met  at  the  table,  but  I  did  not  then  dream  of  your  call- 
ing yourself  eighteen  when  you  are  certainly  twenty-six  /" 

I  was  confounded  and  remained  speechless,  while  with  re- 
newed strength  my  accuser  continued,  "Perhaps  you  will 
deny  having  been  a  teacher  at  that  time,  when  according  to 
your  statement  you  were  only  fourteen." 

"  No,"  I  answered,  "  I  do  not  deny  that ;  I  had  taught, 
but  I  was  only  thirteen  when  I  did  so,  as  any  one  at  home 
will  testify." 

"  Thirteen  !  how  improbable  !"  exclaimed  Mrs.  Lansing, 
while  Ada  continued,  "And  what  of  your  engagement  with 
Dr.  Clayton.  I  heard  it  from  the  lips  of  your  aunt  ;  but 
perhaps  she  told  me  a  falsehood  ?"  and  she  looked  malicious- 
ly at  me,  while  with  a  stamp  of  his  foot  Mr.  Delafield  said 
sternly,  "  Ada,  you  have  no  right  to  question  her  of  that." 

"  But  I  am  glad  she  did,"  I  said,  "  for  as  I  live,  I  have 
never  been  engaged  to  any  man." 

"  Nor  in  love  with  one  either  ?  Will  you  say  you  were 
never  in  love  with  Dr.  Clayton  ?"  persisted  Ada. 

It  was  a  cruel  question,  but  I  could  not  deny  it,  and  I  re- 
mained silent,  while  I  cowered  beneath  the  burning  gaze  of 
Mr.  Delafield,  who  still  held  me  fast,  but  who  now  loosened 


ADA.  269 

his  hold,  and  slightly  pushing  me  from  him,  leaned  against 
the  pillar,  with  folded  arms,  and  dark,  lowering  brow,  while 
Mrs.  Lansing  and  Ada  exchanged  glances  of  triumph.  They 
had  by  my  silence  gained  a  partial  advantage  over  me,  but 
as  long  as  I  felt  the  clasp  of  Mr.  Delafield's  hand,  I  was 
strong  to  defy  them.  Now,  however,  that  had  failed  me, 
and  girl-like  I  began  to  cry,  telling  them  "  they  could  easily 
test  the  whole  matter  by  writing  either  to  Boston  or 
Meadow  Brook." 

This  alternative  had  not  occurred  to  Ada  before,  but  now 
she  readily  saw  how  easily  I  could  prove  my  innocence,  and 
as  she  met  Mr.  Delafield's  inquiring  glance,  she  turned  very 
pale  and  laid  her  hand  upon  her  side  as  if  the  pain  had  re- 
turned. 

"  Rose,"  said  Mr.  Delafield,  "  you  would  hardly  wish  for 
me  to  write  to  Meadow  Brook  were  you  guilty,  and  as  you 
seem  willing  that  we  should  do  so,  I  am  inclined  to  hope  that 
Ada  may  be  mistaken.  Come,  stand  by  me  (and  reaching 
out  his  hand  he  drew  me  to  his  side)  and  tell  me  all  the 
particulars  of  your  acquaintance  with  Miss  Mont-rose,  and 
also  about  that  sister  with  whom  you  are  confounded,  and 
you  (turning  to  the  other  ladies)  are  not  to  speak,  until  she 
is  through,  when  Ada  can  make  any  correction  or  explana- 
tion necessary." 

It  was  an  act  of  justice  which  I  owed  to  myself,  I  knew, 
and  wiping  my  eyes,  I  was  about  to  commence,  when  Ada, 
rising  up,  said  mockingly,  "  With  the  Hon.  Judge's  permis- 
sion I  will  leave,  as  I  do  not  wish  to  hear  the  falsehoods 
which  I  am  sure  will  be  uttered." 

Again  Mr.  Delafield's  long  arm  was  extended,  and  catch- 
ing Ada,  as  she  was  passing,  he  drew  her  to  his  side,  where 
he  held  her  firmly,  saying,  "  It  looks  suspicious,  Ada,  that 
you  are  not  willing  to  hear  Miss  Leo's  defence.  You  have, 


210  MEADOW  BROOK. 

either  by  mistake  or  design  (the  former,  I  hope),  preferred 
against  her  serious  charges,  and  you  must  listen  to  her  expla- 
nation. Commence,"  he  added,  looking  down  upon  me,  and 
in  a  linn,  unfaltering  manner  I  told  both  my  story  and  that 
of  Anna,  who,  I  said,  had  eloped  with  Herbert  Langley  and 
was  now  a  broken-hearted  widow,  living  with  his  mother  in 
Boston. 

At  this  part  of  my  narrative  Ada's  hand  was  pressed  con- 
vulsively on  her  side,  while  with  parted  lips  and  pale  cheeks 
she  leaned  forward,  looking  at  me  anxiously  ;  but  when  she 
saw  that  I  did  not  speak  of  her  ever  having  been  engaged 
to  Herbert,  the  color  came  back  to  her  face,  and  with  a  sigh 
of  relief  she  listened  more  composedly,  nodding  assent  when 
I  referred  her  to  our  meeting  at  the  depot  at  Canandaigua, 
and  faintly  admitting  that  "  she  might  have  been  mistaken. 
I  looked  so  much  like  Anna  that  'twas  not  impossible." 

This  I  knew  was  false,  but  I  did  not  contradict  her,  and 
proceeded  with  my  story,  until  suddenly  recollecting  the  in- 
cident at  the  theatre,  I  turned  to  Mr.  Delafield  and  asked 
"  if  he  remembered  it  ?" 

He  thought  a  moment,  and  then  the  arm,  which  had  grad- 
ually been  winding  itself  about  my  waist,  clasped  me  to  his 
side,  while  he  exclaimed,  "  Remember  it  ?  Perfectly,  and  you 
are  that  little  girl.  They  called  you  Rose  ; — and  this  is 
why  your  face  has  puzzled  me  so  much.  I  see  it  all  now. 
You  are  innocent,  thank  Heaven,"  and  the  hand,  which, 
heretofore,  had  held  Ada  fast,  now  rested  caressingly  upon 
my  head  and  parted  back  my  curls,  as  he  said,  more  to  him- 
self than  to  me,  "  and  you  have  remembered  me  all  this  time." 
Then,  turning  towards  Ada,  he  said  sternly,  "  We  will  hear 
you  now." 

Ada  was  caught  in  her  own  snare.  She  had  thought  to 
prevent  me  from  doing  her  injury  by  branding  me  as  a  liar, 


ADA.  271 

and  now  that  I  was  proved  innocent,  it  filled  her  with  con- 
fusion, aud  she  remained  silent  until  Mrs.  Lansing  came  to 
her  aid  by  saying,  "  I  do  not  think  Ada  meant  to  do  wrong  ; 
she  probably  mistook  Rose  for  her  sister,  hence  the  blunder." 

This  gave  Ada  courage,  and  crossing  over  to  me,  she  took 
my  hand,  begging  my  forgiveness  and  saying  "  she  had  been 
mistaken — she  certainly  did  not  mean  to  do  me  so  great  a 
wrong,  and  she  hoped  I  would  forget  it  and  try  to  look  upon 
her  as  my  friend,  for  such  she  would  henceforth  be." 

I  was  not  quite  verdant  enough  to  credit  all  that  Ada 
said  ;  but  I  replied  I  was  willing  to  forgive  her,  and  when 
she  asked  permission  to  kiss  me,  so  that  the  reconciliation 
might  be  perfect,  I  offered  no  resistance,  though  I  did  not 
return  the  compliment,  for  whi<-h  I  think  Mr.  Delafield  felt 
gratified — at  least  I  read  as  much  in  his  face.  During  the 
progress  of  my  story  Ada  had  alternately  turned  red  and 
white,  particularly  at  the  points  where  I  touched  upon  Her- 
bert. This  did  not  escape  the  observation  of  Mr.  Delafield, 
and  suspecting  more  than  Ada  thought  he  did,  he  half  seri- 
ously, half  playfully  asked  her  "  why  she  had  evinced  so 
much  feeling  whenever  Mr.  Langley's  name  was  mentioned." 

Instantly  the  color  left  her  face,  which  wore  a  livid  hu.\ 
and  her  hand  went  up  to  her  side  as  if  the  cause  of  her  agi- 
tation were  there,  while  with  a  half  stifled  moan,  she  said, 
"  Oh,  oh  ! — the  pain  1" 

Of  course  Mrs.  Lansing  asked  what  she  meant,  and  Ad;i, 
in  answering  her,  managed  to  dwell  so  long  upon  "  the  hor- 
rid pain,  which  she  feared  would  become  chronic,"  that  Mr. 
Delafield  could  not  reasonably  expect  an  answer  to  his  ((na- 
tion. Still,  I  think,  lie  was  not  satisfied,  and  when  I  saw 
the  mischievous  look  in  his  eye,  as  he  told  her  "  she  mutt 
certainly  be  blistered"  I  fancied  that  he,  coo,  understood  her 
as  I  did. 


272  MEADOW  BROOK. 

That  afternoon  we  were  again  assembled  upon  the  piazza, 
Mrs.  Lansing,  Ada,  aud  myself,  the  former  nodding  in  her 
large  willow  chair,  while  the  latter  sat  upon  a  little  stool  at 
my  feet,  and  with  her  elbow  upon  my  lap  was  looking  up 
into  my  face  with  the  childish  simplicity  she  knew  so  well 
how  to  assume.  She  was  just  asking  me  to  assure  her 
again  of  my  forgiveness  when  Mr.  Delafield  joined  us,  and 
coming  up  behind  me  leaned  over  my  chair,  while  he  hand- 
ed to  Ada  a  little  oblong  package,  saying,  "  I  was  in  the 
village  just  after  dinner,  and  seeing  the  Dr.  I  asked  him 
about  your  pain.  As  I  expected,  he  prescribed  a  blister,  and 
at  my  request  he  prepared  one,  which  you  are  to  apply  at 
night  when  you  go  to  bed  !" 

I  could  not  see  him,  but  I  absolutely  pitied  poor  Ada, 
who  began  to  realize  that  the  way  of  the  transgressor  is 
hard.  The  tears  started  to  her  eyes,  while  with  a  look  of 
dismay,  she  exclaimed,  "  Oh,  Richard,  how  could  you  ?  I 
never  was  blistered  in  my  life.  It  will  kill  me.  I  can't  do 
it," — and  she  cried  aloud. 

Very  gently,  Mr.  Delafield  soothed  her,  telling  her  that 
so  far  from  "  killing  her/7  it  would  certainly  "  cure  her,"  he 
knew  it  would,  and  he  insisted  upon  her  trying  it.  At  last, 
as  an  idea,  perfectly  natural,  under  the  circumstances, 
dawned  upon  her  mind,  she  looked  up  very  submissively 
at  him  and  said,  "  To  please  you,  I'll  try  it  ;  though  the 
remedy,  I  think,  is  worse  than  the  disease." 

I  hardly  know  whether  he  had  any  faith  in  her  words — 
/  certainly  had  not,  and  when  next  morning  she  came  down 
to  breakfast  in  a  loose  wrapper,  with  a  very  languid  look,  I 
could  not  bring  myself  to  ask  her  concerning  the  blister, 
which  the  livelong  night  had  drawn  nicely — on  the  back  of 
the  fircboard,  in  her  room  !  As  I  expected,  Mr.  Delafield 
soon  made  his  appearance,  and  after  inquiring  how  his  pre- 


ADA.  278 

scriptioa  worked,  and  if  it  had  pained  her  much,  he  said, 
looking  towards  neither  of  us,  "  How  would  you  like  to  ride 
on  horseback  with  me  out  to  Mr.  Parker's  plantation  ?  I 
have  business  there,  and  do  not  wish  to  go  alone." 

"  Oh,  charming !"  exclaimed  Ada,  jumping  up  and 
clapping  her  hands  in  a  manner  but  little  suited  to  a 
blistered  side  ;  "  that  will  be  grand,  and  I  can  wear  my 
new  riding-dress,  which  fits  so  nicely." 

"  Why,  Ada,  what  do  you  mean  ?"  said  Mr.  Delafield, 
with  great  gravity.  "  My  invitation  was  intended  for  Miss 
Lee.  You  can't,  of  course,  think  of  riding  on  horseback 
with  a  blister.  You  must  have  forgotten  it  !"  and  his  keen 
eyes  rested  upon  her  face  with  a  deeper  meaning  than  she 
could  fathom. 

She  turned  very  red,  and  for  an  instant,  I  think,  half 
resolved  to  acknowledge  the  deception  she  was  practising. 
But  Richard  Delafield  was  one  who  despised  a  falsehood, 
and  she  dared  not  confess  to  him  her  error,  so  she  turned 
away,  saying  with  a  feigned  indifference  which  illy  accorded 
with  the  expression  of  her  face,  "  Surely,  I  forgot  all 
about  it." 

Alone  in  her  room,  however,  she  shed  tears  of  anger  and 
mortification  as  she  saw  us  ride  off  together,  and  tli<  uglit 
of  the  happiness  from  which  she  was  debarred  by  a 
fancied  blister,  which  had  never  come  in  contact  with  her 
flesh.  But  whether  it  drew  upon  her  side  or  the  fircboard, 
it  in  a  measure  wrought  the  desired  cure,  for  seldom  again 
did  Ada  attempt  to  deceive  her  guardian.  Would  it  not  be 
well  if  more  of  our  modern  young  ladies  should  be  blistered 
for  the  same  disease  that  afflicted  Ada  Montrose. 


It  was  nearly  dark  when  we  returned,  and  Mrs.  Lansing 
12* 


274  MEADOW  BROOK. 

and  Ada  were  in  their  accustomed  places  upon  the  piazza, 
the  latter  holding  an  open  letter  whicK  she  had  that  after- 
noon received  from  her  cousin  Mrs.  Johnson,  who  was 
spending  some  time  in  Mobile,  and  who  wished  Ada  to  join 
her  there,  before  going  on  to  New  Orleans.  They  were 
evidently  discussing  the  matter,  and  when  we  came  up,  Ada 
handed  the  letter  to  Mr.  Delafield,  bidding  him  read  it  and 
tell  her  what  to  do.  Hastily  running  it  over,  he  said,  "  Go, 
by  all  means  :  you  have  never  seen  Mobile,  and  it  will  be  a 
good  opportunity." 

"  But  I  have  been  thinking  of  giving  up  my  visit  to  New 
Orleans,"  she  continued  in  a  kind  of  beseeching  tone;  "Mrs. 
Lansing  had  rather  I'd  remain  with  her  this  winter." 

It  was  not  so  dark  as  to  prevent  me  from  seeing  the 
expression  of  Mr.  Delafield's  face,  and  I  fancied  the  propo- 
sition did  not  altogether  please  him.  She  evidently  thought 
so  too,  for  rather  pettishly  she  added,  "  but  if  you  wish  to 
be  rid  of  me,  of  course  I'll  go." 

"  Ada  !  How  foolish  !"  he  said,  sternly.  "  I've  often 
heard  you  express  a  desire  to  spend  a  winter  in  New 
Orleans,  and  now  that  an  opportunity  is  presented,  I  think 
you  had  better  accept  it.  I  shall  be  there  a  part  of  the 
time,  perhaps  all,"  he  added  ;  and  then  /  turned  away  lest 
my  face  should  betray  what  was  passing  within. 

"  And  will  you  go  with  rne  to  Mobile  ?"  Ada  asked  of 
him,  as  a  child  would  ask  her  father. 

"  Certainly,"  he  answered  ;  "  I  do  not  propose  letting 
you  go  alone.  But  how  is  that  side  ?  I'd  almost  forgotten 
to  ask." 

"  It  has  pained  me  a  good  deal,"  said  she,  "but  Martha 
dressed  it  nicely  this  afternoon,  and  it  feels  much  better. 
I'm  so  glad  you  made  me  apply  it,  now  the  worst  is  over, 
for  I  believe  it  will  do  me  good  !" 


ADA..  275 

She  spoke  with  every  appearance  of  candor,  and  much  as 
it  surprised  him,  Mr.  Delafield  was,  I  thought,  partially,  if 
not  wholly,  convinced  that  what  she  said  was  true,  and  that 
he  had  suspected  her  of  more  than  she  deserved;  for  his 
manner  towards  her  changed,  and  as  if  trying  to  make 
amends,  he  devoted  himself  to  her  entirely  for  the  remainder 
of  the  evening,  telling  her  where  they  would  go  when  they 
were  in  New  Orleans,  and  laying  many  plans  for  her  plea- 
sure. Once  in  his  zeal  he  thoughtlessly  threw  his  arm 
around  her  waist,  but  she  instantly  shrank  back,  saying, 
don't — don't — you  hurt  1" 

This  convinced  him  thoroughly,  and  I  slept  and  woke  twice 
that  night  ere  the  sound  of  their  voices  ceased  upon  the 
piazza,  where  their  long  interview  was  kept  in  countenance 
by  Mrs.  Lansing,  who  sat  up  until  he  left,  and  then  patting 
Ada's  cheek,  told  her  she  thought  "her  prospects  were 
brightening." 

I  thought  so,  too,  and  there  was  a  shadow  on  my  heart, 
when  I  saw  how  much  they  were  together  during  the  few 
weeks  which  elapsed  before  her  departure  for  Mobile.  It  is 
true  he  was  still  kind  to  me  as  of  old  ;  and  whenever  he 
found  that  Ada,  by  word  or  look,  had  slighted  me,  he 
always  managed  to  let  her  know  how  much  he  disapproved 
her  conduct,  so  that  in  his  presence  she  was  usually  polite, 
though  she  could  not  quite  conceal  the  fact  that  I  was  to 
her  an  object  of  dislike. 

It  was  nearly  the  middle  of  October,  when  Ada  finally 
left  us  for  Mobile,  accompanied  by  Mr.  Delafield,  who,  in 
bidding  us  good-bye,  said  we  need  not  be  surprised  if  he  did 
not  return  in  several  weeks.  I  consider  it  to  be  my  misfor- 
tune that  my  face  generally  betrays  all  I  feel,  and  with  his 
physiognomic  powers  he  could  not  fail  to  see  the  effect 
which  hi*  words  produced  upon  me,  for  well  T  knew  how 


276  MEADOW  BROOK. 

lonely  Cedar  Grove  would  be  without  him  ;  and  when  after 
he  was  gone,  little  Jessie  climbed  into  my  lap,  and  laying 
her  head  upon  my  shoulder  wished  "  Uncle  Dick  never 
would  go  away,"  I  mentally  responded  to  the  wish.  The 
whole  household  seemed  more  or  less  affected ;  Mrs. 
Lansing  was  cross  ;  Lina  careless  ;  Halbert  fretful  ;  and 
Jessie  unhappy — while  I  began  to  be  haunted  with  my 
old  project  of  returning  home  ;  and  I  should,  perhaps, 
have  proposed  it  to  Mrs.  Lansing,  had  it  not  been  that,  at 
the  close  of  the  fifth  day,  we  were  greatly  surprised  at  Mr. 
Pelafield's  unexpected  return.  He  didn't  like  Mobile,  he 
said,  and  would  much  rather  be  at  home. 

Numerous  were  the  questions  asked  by  Mrs.  Lansing  con- 
cerning Ada  and  the  pain  in  her  side,  which  last,  Mr. 
Delafield  said,  had  left  her  entirely,  owing,  he  believed,  to 
the  timely  application  of  the  blister.  He  was  deceived,  I 
thought,  and  I  must  confess  to  a  slight  feeling  of  grati- 
fication at  an  occurrence  which  thoroughly  convinced  him 
of  his  mistake.  One  night,  a  few  days  after  his  return,  old 
Hagar,  his  head  cook,  came  over  to  Cedar  Grove,  groaning 
with  rheumatism,  which  she  termed  "  a  misery  in  her 
back."  Lina,  to  whom  her  complaints  were  made,  listened 
a  while,  and  then  opening  an  old  paper-box  which  stood 
under  the  table,  drew  forth  a  plaster,  which  she  said  she 
"  had  done  found  in  Miss  Ada's  room,  on  t'other  side  the 
fire-board,  oncet  when  she  was  clarin'  the  fire-place." 

As  Ada  was  gone  she  thought  there  was  no  harm  in 
appropriating  it  to  herself,  which  she  accordingly  did, 
laying  it  carefully  away  until  it  should  be  needed.  The 
recital  of  Hagar's  aches  and  pains  reminded  her  of  it,  so  she 
urged  it  upon  the  old  uegress,  assuring  her  it  must  be  good, 
or  white  folks  would  never  use  it  !  With  many  thanks 
hobbled  home,  applied  her  piaster,  and  went  to  bed  ! 


ADA.  277 

But,  alas!  for  the  expected  relief,  which  came  only  in  burning 
sensations  and  stinging  pains,  eliciting  many  a  groan  from 
the  poor  old  lady,  who  heroically  bore  it  until  morning, 
when  she  found  herself  unable  to  perform  her  accustomed 
duties. 

For  a  long  time  Mr.  Delafield  waited  for  his  breakfast, 
which  was  at  last  served  up  by  Hagar's  daughter,  who  gave 
such  a  deplorable  account  of  her  mother's  condition  that  the 
moment  breakfast  was  over  he  went  himself  to  the  cabin, 
where  he  found  the  old  lady  moaning  over  her  blistered 
back,  which  she  said,  "  was  a  heap  harder  to  bar  than  the 
rheumatics." 

A  few  words  explained  the  whole,  for  Hagar  never  con- 
cealed aught  from  her  master,  and  so  she  gave  the  history 
of  her  plaster,  which  now  lay  upon  the  hearth  in  the  ashes, 
where  she  had  thrown  it.  Quick  as  thought  the  truth  burst 
upon  Mr.  Delafield,  who  laughed  so  long  and  loud,  that  Aunt 
Hagar,  thinking  that  he  was  making  light  of  her  misfor- 
tunes, began  to  cry,  saying  she  "  never  thought  Mars'r 
Richard  would  poke  fun  at  her  misery." 

"  Neither  am  I  making  fun  of  you,"  said  he,  adding  fur- 
ther, by  way  of  atoning  for  his  error,  that  for  the  remainder 
of  the  week  she  should  be  freed  from  all  household  service, 
and  devote  her  whole  time,  if  she  liked,  to  her  aching 
back. 

This  had  the  effect  of  restoring  Aunt  Hagar  to  good 
humor,  and  in  the  midst  of  her  thanks,  Mr.  Delafield  re- 
turned slowly  to  the  house,  thinking  that  when  a  habit  of 
deception  is  once  firmly  fixed,  it  required  more  to  cure  it 
lhar.  a  blister  applied  to  the  fire-board  ! 


278  MEADOW  BROOK. 


CHAPTER    XXIII. 

DR.    CLAYTON. 

RAPIDLY,  and  to  me  very  happily,  did  the  winter  pass 
away,  for  it  was  enlivened  by  the  presence  of  Mr.  Delafield, 
who  was  with  us  so  often,  that  it  became  at  last  a  serious 
debate  among  the  blacks  as  to  whether  Cedar  Grove  or 
Sunny  Bank  were  really  his  home.  More  than  once,  too, 
was  it  whispered  in  the  village,  that  little  Rosa  Lee,  plain 
and  unassuming  as  she  was,  had  stirred  in  the  heart  of  the 
"  stern  old  bachelor  "  a  far  deeper  feeling  than  Ada  Mon- 
trose  had  ever  been  capable  of  awakening.  And  sometimes 
she,  foolish  child  that  she  was,  thought  so  too,  not  from  any- 
thing he  said,  neither  from  anything  which  he  did  ;  indeed, 
it  would  have  been  hard  for  her  to  tell  why  her  heart  some- 
times beat  so  fast  when  he  was  near,  for  though  his  manner 
was  always  kind  and  considerate,  he  never  spoke  to  her  of 
love — never  appeared  as  he  had  once  done  in  the  summer- 
house,  when  she  gave  him  such  silly  answers  ! 

And  still,  occasionally,  Rosa  dared  to  hope  that  her  love 
was  returned,  else  why  did  each  clay  find  him  at  her  side 
where  he  lingered  so  long,  saying  to  her  but  little,  but 
watching  her  movements,  and  listening  to  her  words,  as  he 
would  not  have  done  had  she  been  to  him  an  object  of  in- 
difference. Not  naturally  quick  to  read  human  nature,  Mrs. 
Lansing  was  wholly  deceived  by  her  brother's  cold  exterior, 


DR.  CLAYTON.  279 

an •!  novcr  dreaming  how  in  secret  he  worshiped  the  humble 
girl  .she  called  her  governess,  she  left  them  much  together. 
Why  then  did  he  never  speak  to  her  of  the  passion  which 
had  become  a  part  of  his  being  ?  Simply  because  he,  too, 
was  deceived.  Once,  indeed,  he  had  essayed  to  tell  her  of 
his  love,  and  dreading  lest  his  affection  should  not  be  re- 
turned, he  was  the  more  ready  to  construe  her  evasive  re- 
plies into  a  belief  that  it  was  indeed  as  he  feared 
Then,  too,  her  shy,  reserved  manner,  while  it  made  him 
prize  her  all  the  more,  disheartened  him;  for  not  thus  was 
he  accustomed  to  being  treated,  and  with  that  jealousy 
which  seems  to  be  the  twin  sister  of  love,  he  ofttimes  thought 
he  read  aversion  and  distrust,  wheu  there  was,  on  Rosa's 
part,  naught  save  a  fear  lest  he  should  discover  her  secret, 
and  despise  her  for  it.  Added  to  this  was  the  remembrance 
of  what  Ada  had  said  concerning  her  former  engagement 
with  Dr.  Clayton.  True,  Rosa  had  denied  the  engagement, 
but  when  charged  with  having  loved  him  she  had  remained 
silent  ;  thus  proving  the  story  correct.  And  if  she  loved 
him  when  a  child,  was  it  not  probable  that  she  loved  him 
still,  married  man  though  he  was.  He  had  heard  of  such 
things,  or,  at  least,  he  had  read  of  them  in  books,  and  for 
many  days  Mr.  Delafield's  brow  was  literally  tied  up  in 
knots,  while  he  tried  to  solve  the  question  as  to  "  whether, 
having  loved  once  and  been  deceived,  Rosa  Lee  could  love 
again." 

At  last  he  decided  that  possibly  she  could,  and  his  mind 
was  fully  made  up  to  talk  with  her  upon  the  subject,  when 
an  unexpected  arrival  blasted  his  hopes  at  once,  and  dark- 
coed  the  glimmering  sunlight  which  was  dawning  upon  his 
horizon.  It  was  a  dark,  rainy  night,  toward  the  last  of 
April,  that  I  sat  with  the  family  in  the  pleasant  little  sitting- 
room.  As  usual,  Mr.  Delafield  was  \vit.h  us,  and  this  even- 


280  MEADOW  BROOK. 

ing  be  was  reading  aloud  from  Longfellow's  wonderful  poem. 
He  was  just  in  the  midst  of  Hiawatha's  wooing,  and  I  fan- 
cied there  was  in  the  tones  of  his  voice  a  softer  cadence  as 
he  read, 

"  Hand  in  hand  they  went  together, 
Through  the  woodland  and  the  meadow, 
Left  the  old  man  standing  lonely 
At  the  doorway  of  his  wigwam, 
Heard  the  falls  of  Minnehaha 
Calling  to  them  from  the  distance, 
Crying  to  them  from  afar  off, 
Fare  thee  well,  oh,  Laughing  Water." 

Scarcely  had  the  last  words  left  his  lips  when  a  heavy 
tread  upon  the  piazza  and  a  loud  ringing  of  the  bell  startled 
us,  for  it  was  not  often  that  we  were  favored  with  visitors 
on  such  a  night  as  this.  Zillah,  the  colored  girl,  hastened 
to  the  door  where  she  found  a  stranger,  who,  stepping  into 
the  hall,  asked,  "if  Miss  Rosa  Lee  lived  there." 

Starting  from  my  chair,  I  turned  very  white,  for  I  recog- 
nized the  voice  of  Dr.  Clayton,  who  the  next  moment  stood 
before  me  !  I  forgot  the  past — forgot  that  he  had  been  my 
lover — forgot  that  Richard  Delafield's  eyes  were  upon  me — 
forgot  every  thing  except  that  he  had  come  from  dear  New 
England — had  breathed  the  air  of  my  native  hills — had 
heard  the  sound  of  my  mother's  voice — and  had  brought 
me  undoubtedly  tidings  of  that  mother's  welfare.  Springing 
forward  with  a  cry  of  joy  I  took  his  extended  hand,  nor 
shrank  away  when,  with  unwonted  tenderness,  he  stooped 
to  kiss  my  lips,  low  whispering  as  he  did  so,  "  Dear  Rosa." 

Then,  indeed,  I  blushed,  for  I  knew  he  had  no  right  to 
call  me  thus,  but  the  next  moment  it  was  forgotten,  and 
with  something  of  pride  in  my  manner,  I  presented  him  to 
Mrs.  Lansing  and  Mr.  Delafield,  the  latter  of  whom  greeted 
him  rather  coldlv,  and  after  a  few  words  of  common  cour- 


DR.  CLAYTON.  281 

tesy,  bade  us  good  night,  but  not  until  he  had  learned  what, 
until  that  moment,  was  news  to  ine,  viz.  that  Dell  Clayton 
had  been  dead  nearly  six  months  !  As  he  passed  me  on 
his  way  out,  he  said  so  low  that  no  one  else  could  hear  him, 
"  Fare  thee  well,  oh,  Laughing  Water,"  referring  to  the  line 
he  had  last  read.  There  was  a  deep  scowl  upon  his  dark 
face,  and  as  I  gazed  upon  him,  I  could  not  help  wondering 
if  it  were  thus  the  old  man  looked,  when  from  his  lonely 
wigwam  door  lie  watched  the  departing  footsteps  of  his 
daughter. 

"  Come  again  to-morrow,  uncle  Dick,"  said  little  Jessie, 
following  him  into  the  hall  ;  but  he  made  her  no  answer, 
save  his  accustomed  good-bye  kiss,  and  I  soon  heard  his 
heavy  tread  as  he  strode  down  the  winding  walk  and  out 
into  the  open  field,  muttering  to  himself,  as  I  afterwards 
learned  : 

"  And  she  will  follow  where  he  leads  her, 
Leaving  all  things  for  the  stranger." 

Yes,  Mr.  Delafield  was  jealous — terribly  jealous  of  Dr. 
Clayton,  the  nature  of  whose  business  he  readily  divined, 
though  I  did  not,  and  nothing  was  further  from  my  mind 
than  the  thought  that  he  intended  honoring  me  with  a 
chance  of  becoming  Mrs.  Clayton  2d.  And  yet  it  was 
this  alone  which  had  brought  him  to  Georgia,  he  taking 
the  precaution  to  send  on  in  advance  a  letter,  in  which  he 
had  made  known  his  wishes,  and  asked  for  a  return  of  the 
affection  which,  for  five  long  years,  he  said,  had  never 
known  one  moment  of  abatement,  even  though  another  had 
slept  upon  his  bosom  as  his  wife.  But  she  was  gone,  and  in 
her  place,  he  would  see  blooming,  he  said,  the  Rose  he  had 
loved  so  long.  Owing  to  some  detention,  this  letter  had 
failed  to  reach  me,  hence  I  was  wholly  unprepared  for  the 
scene  which  followed  when,  at  last  we  were  left  alone. 


282  MEADOW  BROOK. 

Well  skilled  in  the  signs,  Mrs.  Lansing  had  purposely 
retired,  not  long  after  her  brother's  departure,  while  I, 
suspecting  nothing,  made  no  objection  when  Dr.  Clayton 
took  his  seat  upon  the  sofa  at  my  side.  I  was  talking  to 
him  of  Anna,  and  from  speaking  of  her,  and  poor  Herbert's 
death,  it  was  an  easy  transition  to  Dell,  of  whom  he  spoke 
kindly,  nay,  even  affectionately,  as  he  told  me  of  her  last 
days  ;  how  much  she  suffered,  and  how  gentle  she  became, 
never  chiding  him,  in  the  least,  for  a  thing  unskillfully  done, 
but  seeming  satisfied  with  everything,  and  loving  him  at 
last  with  a  love  which,  had  it  been  earlier  born,  would  have 
shed  happiness  over  his  comparatively  cheerless  life.  Then 
he  told  me  of  the  little  child,  not  yet  three  years  old,  whom 
he  had  called  "Rosa  Lee,"  and  gently  pushing  back  my 
curls,  and  gazing  down  into  my  face,  he  said,  "  It  is  a  fancy 
of  mine,  perhaps,  but  I  love  to  think  she  looks  like  you, 
who  should  have  been  her  mother." 

With  all  my  stupidity,  I  understood  him  then,  and  blush- 
ing crimson,  I  moved  away  to  the  end  of  the  sofa,  while  he 
continued,  "What  did  you  think  of  my  letter?  You  re- 
ceived it,  I  suppose  ?" 

I  had  received  no  letter,  and  so  I  said  ;  whereupon  he 
proceeded  to  tell  me  its  contents,  a  part  of  which  the  reader 
already  knows.  Utterly  confounded  and  powerless  to  move, 
I  sat  motionless,  while,  with  his  arm  around  me,  he  went 
over  with  the  past,  recalling  to  my  mind,  with  a  vividness 
which  made  it  seem  real  again,  the  time  when  first  he  had 
found  me  weeping  in  the  sombre  old  schoolroom,  away  to 
the  northward  ;  the  night  when,  with  the  soft  moonbeams 
falling  around  us,  we  sat  together  beneath  the  tall  oak  tree, 
while  I  laid  before  him  my  childish  griefs  ;  and,  lastly,  the 
many  pleasant  hours  we  had  whiled  away  together,  listening 
to  the  sound  of  the  running  brook,  which  ran  past  the  twin- 


DR.  CLAYTON.  283 

ing  grape-vine,  whose  broad  leaves  had  rustled  above  our 
heads. 

"  On  these  occasions,  Rose,"  said  he,  "  did  nothing  ever 
tell  you  how  much  you  were  beloved  ?" 

"  Yes,"  I  answered  bitterly,  my  woman's  nature  rousing 
up  as  I  remembered  the  times  to  which  he  referred.  "  Yes, 
arid  what  did  it  avail  me,  even  though  I  was  beloved  ? 
Ambition  proved  the  stronger  attraction  of  the  two,  and 
you  wedded  another.  You,  who,  now  that  other  has  gone, 
would  talk  again  to  me  of  love  ;  but  Rosa  Lee  is  no  longer 
a  child  to  be  deceived,  and  you  mistake  her  strangely,  if 
you  fancy  you  can  cast  her  off  and  take  her  up  again  at 
will." 

Here,  overcome  with  emotion,  I  burst  into  tears.  My 
words  and  manner  misled  him,  for  in  them  he  saw  only 
resentment  for  his  former  treatment ;  and  this  inspired  him 
with  hope  that  the  feeling  I  once  cherished  for  him  could 
again  be  nourished  into  life.  Very  tenderly,  then,  he  talked 
to  me,  and,  as  I  listened,  a  numbness  crept  over  my  heart, 
for  I  knew  he  was  in  earnest  now,  and  I  felt  that  it  was  not 
the  Dr.  Clayton  of  old — the  fickle,  selfish  man  of  the  world 
— with  whom  I  had  to  deal,  but  Dr.  Clayton  purified,  and 
made  better  by  the  trials  through  which  he  had  passed — a 
noble,  true-hearted,  and  upright  man — who  now  laid  at  my 
feet  the  love  which  I  knew  had  always  been  mine.  Very 
earnestly  he  implored  forgiveness  for  the  wrong  he  once  had 
done  me,  saying  that  for  it  he  had  been  terribly  punished, 
inasmuch  as  he  had  suffered  far  more  than  I.  And  still  he 
breathed  no  word  of  censure  against  his  erring  wife,  who, 
he  said,  was  perhaps  more  sinned  against  than  sinning,  and 
who,  when  the  last  great  agony  was  upon  her,  had  whis- 
pered in  his  ear,  as  her  white,  clammy  hand  rested  on  the 
flowing  curls  of  little  Rose,  "  Her  mother,  I  know,  will  be 


284  MEADOW  BROOK. 

she  whose  name  she  bears,  and  I  am  willing  it  should  be 
so." 

"  And  was  she  not  right  ?"  he  continued,  drawing  me 
closer  to  his  side.  "  Will  you  not  be  the  angel  of  my  home, 
the  mother  of  my  child  ?" 

And  then  again  he  told  me  how  much  I  had  been  loved  ; 
how  he  had  striven  in  vain  to  cast  me  from  his  heart,  when 
it  was  madness  and  sin  to  keep  me  there  ;  and  how,  when 
his  horizon  had  been  darkest  with  want  and  care,  there  was 
still  in  the  distance  a  ray  of  sunlight,  the  remembrance  of 
me,  which  had  kept  his  soul  from  fainting.  And  now  that  it 
was  right  for  him  to  speak  to  me  of  love,  would  I  not  listen 
and  give  him  an  opportunity  to  atone  for  the  wrong  he  had 
once  done  me  ?  He  paused  for  my  reply.  There  was  silence 
in  the  room,  and  I  counted  each  pulse  of  my  beating  heart 
as  it  throbbed  with  the  intensity  of  my  excitement. 

"  Will  not  my  darling  answer  me  ?"  he  said,  and  I  felt 
his  breath  upon  my  cheek,  his  lips  upon  my  brow. 

Not  thus  could  I  sit  and  tell  him  what  duty  bade  me  say. 
So  I  moved  away,  and  standing  up  before  him,  I  said, 
slowly,  and  distinctly,  "  Dr.  Clayton,  I  loved  you  once,  but 
the  time  has  gone  by,  the  love  has  died  out,  and  I  would 
not  awaken  it  if  I  could." 

There  was  a  firmness  in  my  manner,  a  decision  in  the 
tones  of  my  voice,  which  startled  him  more  than  what  I 
said,  and  with  a  faint  cry  he  too  arose,  and  coming  to 
my  side,  said,  "  God  forgive  you,  Rose,  for  the  cruel  words 
you  have  uttered,  but  you  cannot  be  in  earnest." 

And  then,  with  the  firelight  flickering  over  his  pale  face, 
he  plead  with  me  "to  think  again,  to  revoke  what  I  had 
said,  and  not  to  send  him  away  utterly  hopeless  and 
wretched.  The  love  I  had  felt  for  him  once,  though  chilled 
and  dormant  now,  icould  bloom  again,  for  he  could  bring  it 


DR.  CLAYTON.  285 

back  to  life,  and  I  must  be  his  ;  he  could  not  live  without 
me.  I  need  not  decide  then,  that  night,"  he  said,  "  he 
would  give  me  time,"  and  again  he  pressed  for  my  answer, 
which  was  the  same  as  before  ;  for,  much  as  I  pitied  him, 
there  was  between  us  a  dark  shadow,  and  the  substance  of 
that  shadow  bore  the  form  and  features  of  Richard  Ddafield  ! 

Sinking  into  a  chair,  he  laid  his  head  upon  the  table, 
while,  burying  my  face  in  the  cushions  of  the  sofa,  I  wept 
bitterly,  stealing  occasional  glances  towards  the  bowed 
form  which,  in  its  despair,  gave  no  sign  of  life.  There  was 
no  acting  there,  for  it  was  the  grief  of  a  strong  man  which  I 
saw.  Without,  the  storm  had  ceased  ;  the  wind  had  died 
away,  and  the  rain  no  longer  beat  against  the  casement ; 
but  within,  there  raged  a  wilder  storm  of  human  passions, 
and  as  it  swept  over  me  in  its  full  force,  I  cried,  mentally, 
"  Ought  I  thus  to  deal  with  him  ?  I  loved  him  once,  per- 
haps I  could  do  so  again.  I  would  at  least  try."  And, 
rising  up,  I  glided  noiselessly  to  his  side.  He  did  not  hear 
me,  and,  for  a  time,  I  stood  gazing  down  upon  him,  while  I 
thought  of  all  he  had  suffered,  and  of  his  love  for  me,  which 
I  could  not  doubt.  The  shadow  no  longer  stood  between 
us  ;  it  was  gone,  and,  strengthened  by  its  absence,  I  laid 
my  hand  upon  his  shoulder.  He  shuddered  as  if  it  had 
been  a  serpent's  touch,  but  when  I  whispered  in  his  ear, 
"  Look  up,  I  have  something  to  tell  you,"  he  raised  his 
head,  disclosing  to  my  view  a  face  over  which  years  seemed 
to  have  passed  since  last  I  had  looked  upon  it. 

"  I  will  try,"  I  said,  "  but  give  me  one  day  for  reflection, 
and  to-morrow  night  you  shall  have  your  answer." 

As  the  clouds  are  dispersed  by  the  soft  rays  of  the  sun,  so 
the  shadows  passed  from  his  brow  at  my  words,  and  clasp- 
ing me  in  his  arms  he  wept  over  me,  as  Heaven  grant  I  may 
never  see  man  weep  again. 


28ft  MEADOW  BROOK. 

The  fire  on  the  hearth  had  long  since  gone  out.  The 
lamp  was  burning  dimly,  and  the  moon-beams  came  faintly 
in  through  an  eastern  window  ere  I  bade  him  good  night, 
and  sought  the  solitude  of  my  room,  where  my  resolution  al- 
most instantly  gave  way,  for  the  shadow  was  there,  and  in 
its  presence  I  felt  I  would  rather  die  than  wed  a  man  I  did 
not  love. 

"  Oh,  for  a  female  friend  with  whom  to  counsel  in  my 
need,"  I  said,  as  I  nervously  paced  the  room. 

I  thought  of  Mrs.  Lansing.  She  was  a  woman — she 
had  been  kind  to  me  of  late,  and  after  a  few  moments'  reflec- 
tion I  determined  to  ask  her  advice.  This  being  settled,  I 
fell  into  a  disturbed  sleep,  from  which  I  did  not  wake  until 
the  bell  was  ringing  for  breakfast.  I  met  him  at  the  table, 
and  my  heart  beat  fast  when  I  saw  how  anxiously  he 
scanned  my  haggard  face. 

"  You  are  sick  this  morning,"  he  said,  when  at  last  we 
were  alone. 

Taking  my  hand  he  felt  my  quickened  pulse,  and  con- 
tinued, "  This  must  not  be.  Calm  yourself  down,  for  I  would 
not  wish  you  to  answer  me  under  all  this  excitement." 

Soon  after  this  he  left  me,  going  down  to  the  hotel  where 

he  had  first  stopped  on  his  arrival  at  W .  As  soon  as 

he  was  gone  I  sought  an  interview  with  Mrs.  Lansing,  to 
whom  I  confided  the  whole  story  of  my  former  love  for  Dr. 
Clayton,  and  of  my  feelings  now,  asking  her  to  tell  me  as  a 
friend  what  I  should  do.  I  did  not  dare  look  her  in  the  face 
while  I  was  talking,  and  when  I  had  finished  I  waited  with 
downcast  eyes  for  her  answer,  which  was  characteristic  of  a 
woman  who  had  never  known  what  love  was,  save  as  she  felt 
it  for  her  children. 

"  Do  !  Why,  marry  him  of  course.  I  should  not  hesitate 
a  moment,  for  'tis  not  every  girl  in  your  circumstances  who 


DR.  CLAYTON.  28T 

has  an  offer  like  that.  He  seems  to  be  a  perfect  gentleman, 
— is  certainly  very  fine  looking — is  refined,  polished,  highly 
educated,  and  has  a  good  profession.  What  more  can  you 
desire  ?" 

"Love  for  him,"  I  replied;  and  she  continued,  "  Pshaw  ! 
That  will  come  soon  enough,  depend  upon  it.  There  are 
many  happy  marriages  where  one  of  the  parties  had  at  first 
no  particular  affection  for  the  other,  as  I  myself  can  testify. 
I  respected  Mr.  Lansing,  when  I  married  him,  but  I  did  not 
love  him,  and  our  union  was,  I  am  confident,  far  happier 
than  three-fourths  of  those  where  love  is  the  ruling  motive, 
for  in  nine  cases  out  of  ten  they  grow  sick  of  each  other  as 
faults  and  peculiarities  are  brought  to  light,  of  whose  exis- 
tence they  had  never  dreamed.  Take  your  own  case  for  an 
example.  Suppose  you  had  married  Dr.  Clayton  when  you 
fancied  him  so  much,  you  would  undoubtedly  have  been  dis- 
gusted with  him  by  this  time,  whereas,  now  that  you  know 
he  is  fallible,  you  can  safely  link  year  destiny  with  his,  feel- 
ing sure  that  in  good  time  the  love  you  once  had  for  him 
will  return." 

I  knew  there  was  some  truth  in  this  argument,  but  it  failed 
to  convince  me,  and  I  remained  silent  until  Mrs.  Lansing 
startled  me  with,  "  You  do  not  of  course  love  another  ?" 

I  was  taken  by  surprise,  and  without  a  thought  of  the  re- 
salt,  I  answered  "  I  do." 

"  And  that  other  ?"  she  continued,  fixing  her  eyes  upon 
me. 

I  know  not  what  possessed  me,  but  a  power  I  could  not 
resist  impelled  me  to  answer,  "  Is  your  brother." 

She  did  not  send  me  from  her  presence  with  scorn  and 
loathing  as  I  thought  she  would.  Nay,  she  did  not  even 
speak,  but  for  a  time  stood  mute  with  astonishment.  As  I 
now  recall  that  scene,  I  understand  her  better,  and  I  know 


288  MEADOW  BROOK. 

that  the  truth,  just  as  it  was,  dawned  upon  her  mind,  and 
suggested  the  falsehood  which  she  uttered. 

Coming  closely  to  me,  she  said,  "  I  cannot  see  why  it  is 
that  all  my  governesses  have  fallen  in  love  with  my  brother, 
yet  such  is  the  case.  I  did  think,  Miss  Lee,  that  you  were 
an  exception,  but  I  find  I  am  mistaken,  which  surprises  me 
greatly,  inasmuch  as  he  has  never  paid  you  the  slightest  at- 
tention, and  even  if  he  had,  I  do  not  understand  how  you 
could  think  him  in  earnest.  For  years  the"  world  has  looked 
upon  his  union  with  Ada  as  sure,  and  though  for  certain 
reasons  I  have  sometimes  opposed  it,  I  am  anxious  for  it 
now,  and  it  is  well  that  I  am,  for  I  suppose  it  is  a  settled 
thing." 

I  held  my  breath  for  fear  I  should  lose  a  single  word  of 
what  she  should  say  next.  Perhaps  she  was  unused  to  false- 
hoods. Be  that  as  it  may,  her  voice  trembled  slightly  and 
ehe  spoke  hurriedly  as  she  said,  "  They  are  engaged,  and 
have  been  ever  since  she  went  to  Mobile,  and  they  will  pro- 
bably be  married  next  autumn;  hence,  you  see  that  the  love 
you  have  presumed  to  feel  for  him  would  be  useless,  even 
were  you  his  equal." 

She  started  to  leave  me,  but  turned  back  while  she  said, 
"  I  trust  that  what  I  have  told  you  will  be  kept  a  secret, 
for  Richard  does  not  wish  to  have  the  matter  discussed." 

I  nodded  assent,  and  the  next  moment  I  was  alone  with 
my  sorrow,  which  was  far  easier  to  bear  now  that  uncertain- 
ty was  made  sure.  So  long  as  there  remained  a  lingering 
hope  that  my  love  for  Mr.  Delafield  might  possibly  be  recip- 
rocated, I  shrunk  in  horror  from  marrying  another.  But 
now  that  hope  was  swept  away,  for  I  never  thought  of 
doubting  Mrs.  Lansing's  word,  and  a  kind  of  torpor  crept 
over  me,  suspending  for  a  time  both  my  judgment  and  my 
will. 


DR.  CLAYTON.  289 

"  I  will  marry  Dr.  Clayton,"  I  said,  and  with  that  deci- 
sion came  a  feeling  of  gratified  pride  as  I  thought  I  should 
thus  prove  to  Richard  how  little  I  cared  for  him  ! 

Ah,  I  knew  not  then  that  the  heart  I  coveted  enshrined 
no  image  save  that  of  "  Rosa  Lee,"  for  whom  Richard  Dela- 
field  would  almost  have  lain  down  his  life,  so  great  was  the 
love  he  bore  her.  He  had  readily  divined  the  object  of  the 
stranger's  visit,  and  the  thought  that  it  might  be  successful 
was  terrible.  All  the  night  long  he,  too,  had  been  sleepless, 
pacing  the  length  and  breadth  of  his  spacious  halls  and  mur- 
muring occasionally  as,  peering  out  into  the  darkness,  he 
saw  the  glimmering  light  from  the  windows  of  Cedar  Grove, 
"  Oh,  Rose,  Rose,  how  can  I  give  you  up  !" 

Perhaps  I  am  superstitious,  but  I  cannot  help  fancying 
that  as  often  as  these  words  rang  out  on  the  midnight  air, 
the  shadow  was  over  and  around  me.  But  alas!  it  faded  and 
I  was  left  to  do  the  rash  act  I  meditated.  With  the  coming 
of  morn  Mr.  Delafield  grew  calm,  for  he  had  resolved  upou 
an  interview  with  Rosa  Lee,  who,  if  it  were  not  too  late, 
should  know  how  much  he  loved  her,  and  perhaps  (his 
heart  thrilled  with  joy  as  he  thought  it),  perhaps  she  might 
yet  be  won  from  that  fancy  of  her  childhood.  But  first  he 
would  if  possible,  learn  from  his  sister  how  far  matters  had 
progressed.  He  had  seldom  imparted  to  her  his  secrets,  but 
he  would  speak  to  her  now,  for  he  could  not  keep  silent. 

She  was  seated  at  her  work  in  her  own  room,  when  he 
entered,  and  with  a  feeling  of  alarm  at  his  pale,  haggard 
face,  she  started  up,  asking  if  he  were  ill.  Motioning  her 
aside,  he  said,  abruptly,  "  It's  of  no  use,  Angelina,  to  de- 
ceive you  longer.  I  love  Rosa  Lee,  and  if  it  were  not  for 
this  accursed  doctor,  I  should  tell  her  so  at  once.  Do  you 
know  aught  of  his  attentions  ?  Has  he  come  to  seek  her 
for  his  wife  ?" 

13 


290  MEADOW  BROOK. 

Mrs.  Lansing  had  now  a  double  part  to  perform.  The 
falsehood  she  had  told  to  Rosa,  made  it  necessary  that  she 
should  tell  another  to  her  brother,  which  she  did  more 
readily,  for  her  proud  nature  revolted  at  the  thoughts  of 
receiving  her  governess  as  her  sister-in-law.  So,  thinking 
any  means  excusable  which  would  prevent  so  disgraceful  a 
catastrophe,  she  answered  with  well  feigned  surprise,  "  I  am 
astonished  at  you,  brother — astonished  that  a  Delafield 
should  stoop  so  low  as  to  think  of  wedding  a  girl  like  Rosa 
Lee.  You  cannot,  I  think,  be  in  earnest ;  but  if  you  are,  I 
am  rejoiced  that  I  have  it  in  my  power  to  tell  you  there  is 
no  hope.  I  have  just  left  Miss  Lee,  who  has  made  me  her 
confident,  asking  if  I  thought  it  would  be  contrary  to  all 
rules  of  propriety  for  her  to  marry  Dr.  Clayton  so  soon  after 
the  death  of  his  wife.  It  seems  he  has  always  preferred  her, 
and  could  you  have  heard  her  tell  how  much  she  loved  him, 
I  am  sure  you  would  have  no  hope  of  winning  her,  even  were 
she  your  equal." 

The  wicked  woman  paused,  trembling  at  her  own  wicked- 
ness; while  her  brother,  burying  his  face  in  his  hands,  groaned 
aloud.  It  was  an  hour  of  bitter  trial,  for  Rosa  Lee  alone 
had  touched  his  heart,  and  could  he  give  her  up  just  as  he 
had  found  how  dear  she  was  to  him  ?  For  a  time  the  selfish 
nature  of  the  man  prevailed,  and  then  there  came  a  moment 
of  calmer  reflection  :  if  Rose  loved  another,  would  it  be 
right  for  him  to  mar  her  happiness  by  intruding  upon  her 
his  affection  ?  Should  he  not  rather  rejoice  in  knowing  that 
she  was  happy  with  the  man  she  had  chosen,  and  if,  hence- 
forth, the  world  to  him  was  dark  and  cheerless,  might  he 
not  occasionally  gather  a  gleam  of  comfort  from  knowing 
that  no  shadow  was  across  her  pathway  1  Thus  he  reasoned, 
and  when  his  sister  ventured  at  last  to  say,  "  You  will  not 
be  foolish  enough  to  talk  with  her,"  he  answered,  "  No — no 


DR.  CLAYTON.  291 

— of  coarse  not  ;"  then,  with  no  visible  sign  of  the  fierce 
storm  which  had  swept  over  him,  save  the  extreme  pallor  of 
his  face,  he  arose,  and  with  a  firm  tread  went  back  to  his 
home,  unconscious  of  the  tear-wet  eyes  which  followed  his 
retreating  footsteps,  as  from  her  window  Rosa  Lee  watched 
him  with  a  despairing  heart  and  benumbed  faculties. 

Not  again  that  day  was  Cedar  Grove  gladdened  by  his 
presence,  and  when  next  morning  he  came  as  was  his  wont, 
I  was  the  betrothed  of  Dr.  Clayton,  who,  with  joy  beaming 
in  every  look,  sat  by  my  side,  talking  to  me  of  the  pleasure 
we  should  experience  in  our  projected  European  tour,  for  we 
were  to  visit  the  Old  World,  and  he  wished  our  marriage  to 
be  consummated  at  once,  so  we  could  sail  the  last  of  June. 
In  a  measure  I  had  dealt  candidly  with  him,  frankly  ac- 
knowledging that  the  love  I  had  felt  for  him  in  childhood 
was  gone,  but  saying,  as  was  true,  that  I  respected  him — 
yes,  liked  him,  and  if  he  was  satisfied  with  that,  I  would  be 
unto  him  a  faithful  wife,  hoping  that  the  affection  of  former 
years  might  ere  long  awake  again  in  my  heart.  And  he  was 
content  to  take  me  thus,  blessing  me  for  the  utterance  of 
words  which  had  made  him  so  happy. 

Involuntarily  I  shrank  from  him,  for  I  knew  I  was  unde- 
serving of  such  devotion,  and  my  conscience  smote  me  for 
withholding  from  him  the  knowledge  of  my  love  for  Richard 
Delafield.  But  that  was  a  secret  I  could  not  reveal,  so  I 
kept  it  to  myself,  and  with  a  kind  of  apathetic  indifference 
listened  while  he  depicted  in  glowing  colors  the  joyous  fu- 
ture which  he  saw  before  him  when  I  should  be  indeed  his 
wife.  He  was  going  to  New  Orleans  on  business,  which 
would  detain  him  for  three  or  four  weeks,  and  on  his  return 
ho  asked  that  the  ceremony  might  be  performed,  and  I  go 
with  him  to  Meadow  Brook  as  his  bride. 

"  No,  not  so  soon,"  I  exclaimed.    "  Leave  me  my  freedom 


292  MEADOW  BROOK. 

a  little  longer  ;"  but  he  only  smiled  as  he  waived  aside 
every  objection  and  won  from  me  a  promise  that  if  Mrs. 
Lansing  were  willing,  we  would  be  married  there  as  soon  as 
he  should  return  from  New  Orleans,  whither  he  would  start 
the  next  night. 

Either  by  design  or  accident,  Mrs.  Lansing  herself  at  that 
moment  entered  the  room,  apologizing  for  the  intrusion  by 
saying  she  wanted  a  book  which  lay  upon  the  piano.  Hav- 
ing secured  the  volume,  she  was  about  leaving,  when,  glanc- 
ing at  the  doctor,  she  playfully  remarked  upon  the  happy 
expression  of  his  face,  saying,  she  should  judge  his  suit  was 
progressing,  and  adding  that  he  had  her  good  wishes  for  his 
success.  Emboldened  by  her  familiarity,  Dr.  Clayton  at  once 
preferred  to  her  his  wish  that  we  might  be  made  one  under 
the  shadow  of  her  roof ;  we  would  make  no  trouble,  he 
said,  as  we  wished  for  no  display,  simply  a  quiet  ceremony 
at  which  no  one  should  be  present  save  herself,  her  children, 
and  her  brother  ! 

At  the  mention  of  him  I  started  as  if  smitten  by  a  heavy 
blow,  for  I  thought,  "  I  cannot  in  his  presence  give  myself 
to  another  ;"  and  I  used  all  the  arguments  of  which  I  was 
mistress  to  induce  Dr.  Clayton  to  defer  our  marriage  until 
we  reached  Meadow  Brook.  But  to  this  neither  he  nor 
Mrs.  Lansing  would  listen.  Glad,  that  I  was  thus  out  of 
her  way,  the  latter  seemed  unusually  kind,  offering  to  give 
me  a  bridal  party  as  a  "  testimony  of  her  respect."  Thus 
was  I  silenced,  while  they  arranged  the  matter  as  they 
pleased,  it  being  finally  decided  that  the  wedding  was  to 
take  place  immediately  after  the  doctor's  return,  as  he  had 
first  proposed.  So  overcome  and  bewildered  was  I  with  the 
exciting  scenes  through  which  I  had  passed,  that,  strange 
as  it  may  seem,  I  slept  soundly  that  night,  dreaming  to- 
wards day-break  that  I  stood  on  the  deck  of  a  noble  vessel, 


DR.  CLAYTON.  293 

gazing  upon  a  most  glorious  sunset,  which,  however,  had 
less  charms  for  me  than  did  the  man  at  my  side,  whom  I 
^called  my  husband,  and  whom  I  loved  again  as  I  had  done 
long  ago,  when  with  my  face  buried  in  the  grass  beneath 
the  old  grape-vine  I  had  wept  over  his  inconstancy. 

With  the  remembrance  of  that  dream  still  haunting  me, 
it  was  quite  natural  that  I  should  in  the  morning  meet  Dr. 
Clayton  with  more  cordiality  of  manner  than  I  had  yet 
evinced  towards  him.  Quickly  perceiving  the  change,  he 
said,  as  he  kissed  my  brow,  "  My  Rose  is  learning  to  love 
me,  I  see." 

And  for  a  brief  moment  I,  too,  fancied  that  he  was  right 
— that  I  should  love  him — nay,  that  I  was  beginning  to  lote 
him,  when  suddenly  in  the  doorway  appeared  the  form  of 
one,  the  very  sight  of  whom  curdled  my  blood  for  an  instant 
and  then  sent  it  bounding  through  my  veins  !  It  was  Mr. 
Delafield.  He  had  nerved  himself  to  see  me,  to  stand  face 
to  face  with  his  rival,  and  bravely  did  he  meet  the  trial, 
bowing  courteously  to  Dr.  Clayton  and  smiling  kindly  down 
upon  me  as  he  bade  me  good  morning.  I  glanced  at  him 
once  and  saw  that  his  eyes  were  riveted  upon  the  plain  band 
of  gold,  which  encircled  my  fourth  finger,  confirming  the 
truth  of  what  he  had  just  heard  from  his  sister.  At  last,  as 
if  he  would  test  his  strength  to  the  utmost,  he  took  my 
hand  and  said,  as  he  slowly  twirled  the  ring,  which  was 
rather  large,  "  And  so  you  are  going  from  us  ?" 

I  could  not  answer,  nor  was  it  needful  that  I  should,  for 
without  waiting  a  reply  he  placed  my  hand  in  that  of  Dr. 
Clayton,  and  continued,  "  As  a  brother  commits  a  dear 
sister  to  the  care  of  another,  so  commit  I  to  your  care  my 
Northern  Rose,  charging  you  to  watch  tenderly  over  her, 
for  'tis  not  every  one  who  winneth  such  a  treasure." 

This  was  all  he  said  ;  the  next  moment  he  was  gone,  and 


294  MEADOW  BROOK. 

when,  Dr,  Clayton,  drawing  me  to  his  side,  told  me  how  he 
would  treasure  up  the  words  of  my  friend  ;  I  involuntarily 
shrank  away,  for  the  shadow  was  again  around  me,  and  turn 
which  way  I  would,  it  whispered  to  me  of  another  love — 
another  heart,  which  I  fain  would  have  called  my  own. 

That  night  Dr.  Clayton  left  us,  and  the  very  morning 
after  his  departure  we  were  surprised  by  the  appearance  of 
Ada,  who  came  unexpectedly  to  us  all.  "  She  was  tired  of 
living  with  that  old  fidgety  Mrs.  Johnson,"  she  said,  "  and 
would  rather  come  home."  Much  as  Mrs.  Lansing  liked 
Ada,  she  would  rather  she  had  stayed  away  until  I  was 
gone,  for  she  was  in  constant  dread  lest  the  falsehood  she 
had  told  me  concerning  her  brother's  engagement  should  in 
some  way  be  betrayed.  But  there  was  no  help  for  it,  and 
as  one  sin  always  calls  for  another,  so  she  must  now  conjure 
up  something  with  which  to  meet  the  emergency.  Accord- 
ingly, Ada  was  told  that  "  somehow  or  other  I  had  received 
the  impression  that  she  was  engaged  to  Mr.  Delafield,  and 
that  it  was  as  well  to  let  me  think  so  ;  for  though  I  pro- 
bably liked  Dr.  Clayton  well  enough,  she  (Mrs.  Lansing) 
fancied  that  I  liked  her  brother  better,  and  that  if  I 
supposed  there  was  the  slightest  chance  of  winning  him,  I 
would  not  hesitate  to  discard  the  doctor." 

Very  readily  Ada  fell  in  with  the  views  of  Mrs.  Lansing, 
who  proposed  further  that  they  should  continually  ring  in 
my  ears  the  praises  of  my  affianced  husband,  of  whose 
virtues  Ada  was  supposed  to  have  heard  from  Mrs.  Lansing; 
while  at  the  same  time,  I  was  to  be  interested  as  much  as 
possible  in  the  preparations  for  my  wedding,  which  was  to 
be  quite  a  grand  affair,  and  to  which  many  of  the  village 
people  were  to  be  invited.  And  so  the  days  wore  on, 
during  which  I  could  hardly  be  said  to  exist,  so  little  did  I 
realize  what  was  passing  around  me.  I  dared  not  think, 


DR.  CLAYTON.  295 

for  if  I  did,  the  tumult  of  thought  which  crowded  upon  me 
seemed  turning  my  brain  to  fire,  and  when  each  morning  I 
awoke  from  an  unrefreshing  slumber,  it  was  always  with  the 
thought,  "  What  is  it  ?  This  load  which  oppresses  me  so  ?' 
— then,  as  the  stern  reality  came  up  before  me,  I  would 
bury  my  face  in  the  pillow  and  ask  that  I  might  die,  and 
thus  escape  the  living  death  which  awaited  me,  and  which 
was  now  but  a  week  or  two  in  the  distance. 


MEADOW  BROOK. 


CHAPTER    XXIV. 

THE     CRISIS. 

IT  was  the  night  before  the  one  appointed  for  the  bridal, 
and  in  the  solitude  of  her  chamber,  a  young  girl  wept  in  the 
utter  hopelessness  of  despair.  At  the  morrow's  early  dawn  he 
would  be  there  to  claim  her  as  his  bride,"  and  though  he  was 
noble  and  good,  there  was  in  her  heart  no  answering  chord 
of  love,  and  she  knew  that  without  such  love  their  union 
would  be  unholy.  Earnestly,  and  with  many  tears  had  she 
striven  to  awaken  again  the  deep  affection  she  had  felt  for 
him  in  the  time  gone  by,  but  it  could  not  be,  and  shudder- 
ingly  she  thought  of  the  long  weary  years  when  she  should 
be  an  unloving  wife,  bearing  a  crushed  and  aching  heart, 
wherein  was  enshrined  the  memory  of  one,  of  whom  it  would 
soon  be  a  sin  to  think. 

On  the  table  at  her  side  lay  her  bridal  dress,  the  gift  of 
Richard  Delaficld,  who,  without  a  shadow  on  his;  brow,  or  a 
wavering  in  the  tones  of  his  voice,  had  asked  her  to  accept 
it  as  a  token  of  the  esteem  he  should  ever  feel  for  her  ! 
Alas,  poor  Rose,  as  your  tears  fell  like  rain  upon  the 
orange  wreath  which  seemed  to  mock  your  woe,  how  little 
did  you  dream  of  the  anguish  it  cost  the  donor  to  say  to 
you  the  words  he  did,  or  that  your  sorrow  was  naught  com- 
pared to  his,  for  you  could  weep,  while  to  him  this  privilege 


THE  CRISIS.  297 

was  denied,  and  his  was  the  hard  task  of  enduring  in  silence 
the  burning  pain  which  no  tear-drop  came  to  moisten. 

Slowly  the  hours  of  night  wore  away,  and  as  the  moon 
rose  higher  and  higher  in  the  heavens,  her  rays  fell  upon 
the  bowed  form  of  Rosa,  who,  with  clasped  hands  and 
bloodless  cheeks,  sat  just  where  first  we  saw  her — praying — 
weeping — thinking,  and  praying  again,  until  at  last  there 
came  over  her  troubled  spirit,  a  calm,  which  ere  long, 
resolved  itself  into  a  fixed  determination.  "  She  would  tell 
him  all — how  she  loved  Richard  Delafield,  and  how,  though 
that  love  were  hopeless,  she  could  not  call  another  her  hus- 
band." And  he  would  release  her — she  knew  he  would. 
"  But  if  he  should  not  ?"  seemed  whispered  in  her  ear.  For 
an  instant  her  heart  stood  still,  and  then  she  answered 
aloud,  "  I  will  not  do  this  great  wickedness  and  sin  against 
both  God  and  man." 

It  was  strange  how  calm  this  resolution  made  her. 
Rising  up  from  the  crouching  posture  she  had  assumed  in 
the  first  abandonment  of  her  grief,  she  walked  to  the  open 
window,  where  she  stood  gazing  out  upon  the  starry  sky, 
until  at  last,  sick  and  faint  with  the  sweet  perfume  of  the 
night  air,  she  turned  away,  and  shuddering,  she  knew  not 
why,  sought  her  pillow.  It  was  now  the  first  of  June,  and 
in  that  southern  clime  the  air  was  already  hot,  sultry,  and 
laden  with  disease.  For  two  weeks  a  fearful  epidemic, 
whose  nature  the  oldest  physicians  did  not  understand,  had 
been  raging  in  the  towns  adjoining,  and  many  who  in  the 
morning  rose  up  full  of  life  and  vigor,  were  in  the  evening 
no  longer  numbered  among  the  living,  so  rapid  was  the 
work  of  death.  In  great  alarm  the  terrified  inhabitants  had 
fled  from  place  to  place,  but  the  destroyer  was  on  their 
track  and  the  "  brain  fever,"  as  it  was  termed,  claimed 
then/  for  its  victims. 

13* 


298  MEADOW  BROOK. 

As  yet,  there  had  been  no  cases  in  W ,  but  the  people 

were  in  daily  dread  of  its  arrival,  and  a  feeling  of  gloom 
pervaded  the  village.  Mrs.  Lansing,  on  the  contrary, 
the  ugh  usually  alarmed,  even  at  the  mention  of  a  conta- 
gious disease,  expressed  no  fear,  and  went  on  with  the  pre- 
parations for  the  party,  unconscious  of  the  dark  cloud 
hovering  near.  But  when  on  the  morning  succeeding  the 
night  of  which  we  have  spoken,  she  heard,  in  passing  Rosa's 
door  the  sound  of  some  one  talking  incoherently,  while  at 
the  same  time  a  negro  girl  came  rushing  out,  exclaiming, 
"  The  Lord  help  us — young  Miss  has  now  got  the  brain 
fever,  and  gone  ravin'  mad,"  she  fled  in  wild  alarm  to  the 
farthest  extremity  of  the  building,  and  gathering  her 
frightened  children  together,  with  Ada,  around  her,  she 
called  to  the  terrified  servants  from  the  window,  bidding 
them  go  for  her  brother  and  tell  him  as  he  valued  his  life 
not  to  venture  near  the  infected  room,  but  to  hasten  with 
all  speed  to  her.  And  there,  trembling,  weeping,  and 
wringing  her  hands  in  fear,  the  selfish,  cold-hearted  woman 
stayed,  while  parched  with  fever  and  thirst,  the  suffering  girl 
lay  moaning  in  her  pain  ;  now  asking  for  water  to  cool  her 
burning  bi^ain,  and  again  clasping  her  thin,  white  hands 
convulsively  upon  her  brow,  as  if  to  still  its  agonized 
throbbing?:. 

But  one  there  was  who  did  not  forget.  In  her  excitement 
Mrs.  Lansing  failed  to  notice  the  absence  of  little  Jessie,  who 
going  fearlessly  to  the  bedside  of  her  beloved  teacher,  gently 
bathed  the  aching  head,  and  adminstered  the  cooling  draught, 
while  with  childish  love  she  kissed  the  ashen  lips,  and  smoothed 
back  the  long  tresses  which  floated  over  the  pillow.  In  the  hall 
below  there  was  the  sound  of  footsteps,  and  the  bridegroom's 
voice  was  heard,  asking  for  his  bride,  but  his  check  blanched 
to  a  marble  whiteness  when  told  that  she  was  dying  in  the 


THE  CRISIS.  299 

chamber  above.  In  a  moment  he  had  her  in  his  arms — his 
precious  Rose — dying — dying — he  believed,  for  he,  too,  had 
heard  of  the  strange  disease,  and  he  thought  there  was  no 
hope.  With  a  bitter  cry,  he  bent  over  the  unconscious  girl, 
who  knew  him  not,  for  the  light  of  reason  was  obscured  and 
darkness  was  upon  her  vision. 

"  Can  nothing  be  done  ?  Is  there  no  help  ?"  he  ex- 
claimed wildly,  and  little  Jessie,  awed  by  his  grief,  answered, 
as  she  laid  her  soft,  white  hand  on  Rosa's  forehead,  "  God 
can  kelp  her,  and  maybe  Uncle  Dick  can.  I  mean  to  go  for 
him,"  and  gliding  noiselessly  from  the  room,  she  was  soon  on 
her  way  to  Sunny  Bank,  looking,  with  her  golden  curls  float- 
ing over  her  bare  white  shoulders,  as  is  she  were  indeed  an 
angel  of  merc^. 


Alone  in  his  library  sat  Richard  Delafield,  his  arms  rest- 
ing upon  the  table,  and  his  face  buried  in  his  hands.  All  the 
night  long  he  had  sat  there  thus,  musing  sadly  of  the  future 
when  she.  would  be  gone,  and  he  should  be  alone.  Why  had 
she  crossed  his  path — that  little,  humble  girl,  and  why  had 
he  been  permitted  to  love  her  so  madly,  or  to  dream  of  a 
time  when  he  could  call  her  "  his  own,  his  Rose,  his  wife." 
Again  and  again  he  repeated  those  words  to  himself,  and 
then  as  he  thought  whose  she  would  be  when  another  sun 
should  have  set,  he  groaned  aloud,  and  in  despairing  tones 
cried  out,  "  How  can  I  give  her  up  !" 

The  sun  had  risen,  and,  struggling  through  the  richly  cur- 
tained window,  fell  upon  his  bowed  head,  but  he  did  not 
heed  it.  He  was  sleeping  at  last,  and  iu  his  dreams  another 
than  Dr.  Clayton  had  claimed  Rose  for  his  bride,  even 
Death,  and  without  a  tear  he  laid  her  in  her  coffin,  and  bu- 
ried her  where  the  soft  sighing  cedar  and  the  whispering  pine 


300  MEADOW  BROOK. 

would  overshadow  her  grave.  From  that  dream  he  was 
roused  by  Jessie,  who  shrieked  in  his  ear,  "  Wake,  Uncle 
Dick,  and  come.  Miss  Lee  is  dying  with  the  fever,  and  there 
is  nobody  to  help  her." 

For  a  time  the  selfish  part  of  Richard  Delafield's  nature 
gained  the  ascendant,  and  he  said  aloud,  "  Thank  God  ! 
Rather  thus  than  the  bride  of  another." 

Still  this  feeling  did  not  prevent  him  from  action,  and  with 
a  firm  step  and  composed  manner  he  went  with  Jessie  to 
Cedar  Grove,  going  immediately  to  Rosa's  chamber,  where, 
for  a  moment,  he  stood  appalled  at  the  scene  before  him. 
She  had  fearfully  changed  since  last  he  saw  her,  for  the  dis- 
ease had  advanced  with  rapid  strides,  and  now  utterly  in- 
sensible, and  white  as  the  wintry  snow,  she  lay  with  her 
head  thrown  back,  and  her  lips  apart,  while  her  hands  ner- 
vously picked  at  the  bed-clothes  around  her  !  Many  a  time 
had  Dr.  Clayton  heard  that  this  was  a  sure  omen  of  death, 
and  though  he  had  ever  laughed  at  it  as  an  old  woman's 
whim,  he  shuddered  now  as  he  saw  it  in  her,  and  bowing  his 
head  upon  the  pillow,  he  wept  like  a  child.  For  a  moment 
Richard  Delafield  stood  gazing  upon  the  apparently  dying 
girl  and  the  weeping  man,  who  seemed  wholly  incapable  of 
action  ;  then  rousing  himself,  he  went  in  quest  of  the  black 
women,  commanding  them  in  a  voice  they  dared  not  disobey 
to  come  at  once  to  the  sick-room.  He  had  heard  that 
nothing  but  violent  and  continual  perspiration  had  as  yet 
been  of  any  avail  in  such  extreme  cases,  and  calmly  giving 
orders  to  that  effect,  he  himself  assisted  while  the  hemlock 
and  the  bottles  of  hot  water  were  applied,  then,  administer- 
ing a  powerful  tonic,  he  bade  Jessie  go  for  her  mother,  while 
he  took  his  station  at  the  bedside  to  watch  the  result. 

Quieted  in  a  measure  by  the  cool  demeanor  of  his  com- 
panion, Dr.  Clayton,  too,  arose,  and  after  hurriedly  pacing 


THE  CRISIS.  301 

the  room,  resumed  his  post,  and  there  on  each  side  of  Rose 
they  stood,  those  two  men,  the  one  with  his  fair  handsome 
face  stained  with  tears,  praying  earnestly  that  she  might 
live  ;  while  the  other,  with  dark,  lowering  countenance  and 
wrinkled  brow,  stood  with  folded  arms,  and  firmly  com- 
pressed lips,  struggling  to  subdue  the  evil  passion  which 
whispered,  "  Let  her  die  !  There  will  be  a  comfort  in  weep- 
ing over  her  grave,  and  knowing  that  she  sleeps  there  in  all 
her  maiden  purity." 

In  the  meantime  Jessie  had  been  missed,  and  a  servant  dis- 
patched to  find  her.  But  this  the  woman  failed  to  do  as  she 
was  then  at  Sunny  Bank,  and  Mrs.  Lansing  was  about  ven- 
turing to  go  in  quest  of  her,  when  she  appeared  with  her 
uncle's  message,  saying,  "  she  knew  Miss  Lee  was  dying,  she 
looked  so  dreadfully." 

"  Jessie — child,"  screamed  the  affrighted  Mrs.  Lansing, 
shrinking  from  the  little  girl  as  if  she  had  been,  a  loathsome 
thing,  "  Have  you  been  there — in  the  room  ?" 

Without  any  attempt  at  concealment,  Jessie  told  .what  she 
had  done,  and  when  her  mother  exclaimed,  "  Yon  are  a 
dead  child,"  she  answered  fearlessly,  "  I  am  not  afraid  to 
die." 

Just  then  the  uegro,  who  had  been  sent  to  the  village  for 
the  family  physcian,  returned,  bringing  the  news  that  the 
fever  had  broken  out  there  the  night  before,  and  that  in  one 
family  two  were  already  dead,  while  a  third  was  thought  to 
be  dying.  In  the  utmost  dismay,  Mrs.  Lansing  now  announce  1 
her  intention  of  leaving  the  place  at  once  and  fleeing  for  safe- 
ty to  her  brother's  plantation,  which  was  distant  about  twelve 
miles. 

"  And  leave  Miss  Lee  alone  ?  oh,  mother  !"  said  Jessie, 
beginning  to  cry,  while  Halbert,  frightened  as  he  was,  ro 
monstnited  against  the  unfeeling  desertion. 


302  MEADOW  BROOK. 

But  M"s.  Lansing  was  determined — "  she  couldn't  help  her 
at  all  if  she  stayed,"  she  said.  "  And  the  colored  women 
would  do  all  that  was  necessary  ;  it  wasn't  like  leaving  her 
alone  with  Dr.  Clayton,  for  there  were  a  dozen  able-bodied 
females  in  the  house  to  wait  upon  her." 

"  And  if  she  dies  ?"  suggested  Jessie  ;  but  her  mother 
would  not  hear  to  reason,  and  urged  on  by  Ada,  who  was 
no  less  frightened  than  herself,  she  ordered  out  the  travel- 
ling carriage,  which  soon  stood  before  the  door. 

She  would  fain  have  had  her  brother  accompany  her,  but 
she  knew  it  was  useless  to  propose  it  Still  she  would  see 
him  before  she  went,  and  her  waiting-maid  was  sent  to  bring 
him. 

"  I'll  go.  Let  me  go,"  said  Jessie,  and  ere  her  mother 
could  detain  her,  she  was  half  way  there. 

Entering  the  room  on  tiptoe,  she  gave  her  uncle  her 
mother's  message,  and  then  stealing  up  to  Rose,  wound  her 
arms  round  her  neck,  and  laying  her  soft,  warm  cheek  caress- 
ingly against  the  white,  thin  face  of  her  teacher,  wept 
her  last  adieu.  They  would  never,  never  meet  again,  for 
ere  the  summer  flowers  were  faded,  one  would  be  safely  in 
the  bosom  of  the  Good  Shepherd,  who  would  lead  her  in 
green  pastures,  and  beside  the  still  waters  of  the  better 
land. 

"  Bury  her  under  the  tall  magnolia,  a  little  ways  from 
father,"  was  Jessie's  last  injunction  to  Dr.  Clayton,  whose 
tears  burst  forth  afresh,  for  not  till  then  had  he  thought 
how  he  must  leave  her  alone  in  that  far  south  land — many 
miles  away  from  her  native  hills,  and  that  to  him  would  bo 
denied  the  solace  of  weeping  over  her  early  grave. 


It  was  in  vain  that  Mr.  Delafield  attempted  to  dissuade 


THE  (  RISIS.  303 

his  sister  from  going.  She  \vould  not  listen,  for  their  lives, 
she  said,  were  all  endangered  by  remaining  in  town,  and  as 
several  other  families  were  going  to  leave,  she  should  follow 
their  example — then  bidding  him  hasten  to  them  the  moment 
Rose  was  dead,  she  entered  her  carriage  and  was  driven 
rapidly  away,  followed  by  Ilalbert  and  two  or  three  negroes 
on  horseback.  Unfeeling  as  this  proceeding  seemed  to 
Richard,  he  still  experienced  a  sensation  of  relief  at  the  ab- 
sence of  the  family,  and  thinking  they  would  probably  be 
safer  at  "The  Pines"  than  at  Cedar  Grove,  he  returned  to 
the  chamber  above,  where  Rose  still  lay,  in  the  same  death- 
like unconsciousness,  perfectly  still  save  when  a  movement 
of  the  head,  or  a  faint  moan,  told  how  she  suffered.  Every- 
thing had  been  done  for  her  which  could  be  done,  and  now 
there  was  naught  for  them  to  do  but  to  wait  and  watch, 
which  they  did  in  perfect  silence — Dr.  Clayton,  with  his 
head  bowed  upon  the  pillow,  while  Mr.  Delafield  leaned 
against  the  wall,  with  compressed  lips,  and  eyes  dark  as 
midnight,  fastened  upon  the  white,  still  face  before  him. 

The  clock  in  the  hall  struck  the  hour  of  eleven,  and  then, 
with  a  feeble  moan,  the  sick  girl  withdrew  her  hand  from 
beneath  the  covering,  and  when  the  stern  man  took  it  within 
his  own  he  forced  back  an  exclamation  of  joy,  for  it  was 
moist  with  perspiration  !  There  was  hope,  and  his  first  im- 
pulse, was  to  tell  the  good  news  to  his  companion,  but  the 
u.Miion,  which  all  the  morning  he  had  hugged  to  his  bosom, 
whispered,  "  not  now — let  him  suffer  yet  a  little  longer  !" 
Soon,  however,  casting  this  thought  aside  as  unworthy  of 
him,  lie  said,  "Look  up,  Dr.  Clayton,  she  is  better.  She 
may  live.  See!"  and  lifting  the  damp  hair  from  her 
brow,  he  pointed  to  the  dewy  drops  which  stood  thickly 
upon  it. 

"  Thank  Heaven  !"    was  Dr.  Clayton's   exclamation,  and 


304  MEADOW  BROOK. 

bending  down,  he  said,  "  Rose,  my  precious  Rose — she  will 
live,  and  you  have  saved  her,"  he  continued  advancing  to- 
wards the  dark  statue,  whose  hand  he  pressed  to  his  lips. 
"  To  you  the  credit  is  due,  for  you  worked  when  despair  had 
rendered  me  powerless  to  do,  but  now  I  am  strong.  I  am 
myself  again,  and  if  I  have  aiiy  skill  it  shall  be  exerted  in 
her  behalf." 

There  was  a  curl  on  Richard  Delafield's  lip — a  blur  before 
his  eyes,  and  an  icy  chill  at  his  heart,  which  prevented  him 
from  answering.  Bitter  were  the  thoughts  which  crowded 
upon  him,  and  which  he  strove  to  put  away.  If  she  lived, 
would  it  not  be  in  a  measure  owing  to  the  efficient  means  he 
had  employed — and  why  should  he  wish  to  save  her  ?  Would 
he  not  rather  see  her  dead  ?  It  was  an  evil  spirit  which 
counselled  with  him  thus,  but  ere  long  the  noble  nature  of 
Richard  Delafield  conquered,  and  when  at  last  her  eyes  un- 
closed, and  turned  towards  Dr.  Clayton,  whose  name  she 
breathed,  asking  for  her  bridal  dress,  he  looked  on  calmly 
while  his  rival  kissed  her  again  and  again,  telling  her  she 
should  yet  wear  it  and  be  his  bride,  but  when  he  saw  how 
she  shuddered  at  these  words,  feebly  answering,  "  No,  no. 
Have  they  not  told  you  that  I  cannot  be  your  bride,  for 
another  has  come  between  us  ?"  a  thrill  of  joy  ran  through  his 
frame,  but  soon  passed  away  as  he  thought  it  was  merely  the 
vagary  of  a  disordered  mind. 

All  that  day  and  night  they  stood  over  her,  applying  the  re- 
medies said  to  be  most  efficient  in  cases  of  the  kind,  and 
when  the  next  morning  came  she  was  unquestionably  better, 
though  still  in  great  danger  from  a  tendency  of  the  disease 
to  the  lungs,  which,  however,  was  less  to  be  feared  than  its  re- 
turn to  the  brain.  Very  carefully  and  tenderly  they  watched 
her,  and  had  not  Mr.  Delafield  been  blinded  by  her  supposed 
love  for  another,  he  must  have  seen  how  much  more  readilv 


THE  CRISIS.  805 

she  took  things  from  him  than  from  Dr.  Clayton,  following 
him  with  her  eyes  whenever  he  moved  away,  and  seeming 
much  more  quiet  when  he  was  at  her  side.  By  the  close  of  • 
the  third  day  she  was  nearly  free  from  the  brain  fever,  but 
much  fear  was  felt  by  Dr.  Clayton  lest  it  should  assume  the 
typhoid  form,  which  it  did  ere  long,  and  then  for  three 
.weeks  she  raved  in  wild  delirium,  driving  Richard  Delafield 
from  her  presence,  shuddering  when  he  came  near,  and  beg- 
ging of  Dr.  Clayton,  whom  she  called  her  brother  Charlie, 
"  to  send  the  black  man  with  his  ugly  face  away." 

This  state  of  affairs  was  almost  intolerable  to  Richard, 
who,  if  he  had  loved  Rose  before,  felt  that  she  was  tenfold 
dearer  to  him  now,  and  so,  though  he  dared  not  come  in  her 
sight  when  awake,  he  watched  by  her  when  she  slept,  stand- 
ing over  her  hour  after  hour,  and  enduring  with  almost 
superhuman  strength  the  care  which  Dr.  Clayton  could 
hardly  be  said  to  share,  so  absorbed  was  he  in  grief  at 
the  thoughts  of  losing  her  at  last.  Thus  the  days  wore 
on  until  her  frenzy  abated,  and  she  sank  into  a  state  of 
apathy  from  which  nothing  could  rouse  her,  not  even  the 
sight  of  Richard  Delafield,  from  whom  she  no  longer  shrank, 
but  for  whom  she  seemed  to  have  conceived  a  kind  of  pity, 
asking  him  sometimes  "  if  he  hated  her  because  she  did  not 
love  him,  and  telling  him  how  hard  she  had  tried  to  do  so, 
but  could  not,  and  that  he  must  go  away  and  leave  her 
alone  !"  And  all  this  while  it  never  occurred  to  him  that 
she  fancied  he  was  Dr.  Clayton,  though  he  did  marvel  at  her 
never  mentioning  her  affianced  husband,  in  whose  arms  she 
would  fall  asleep,  and  whose  hand  she  would  kiss,  calling 
him  Charlie,  and  asking  if  he  had  come  to  carry  her 
home. 

Matters  were  in  this  state  when  one  day,  towards  the 
dusk  of  evening,  he  was  surprised  by  the  'appearance  of 


806  MEADOW  BROOK. 

Halbert,  who  said  that  the  cholera  had  broken  out  at  the 
Pines,  and  he  must  come  immediately,  adding  further,  that 
his  mother  and  Ada  had  both  had  it,  that  several  of  the 
blacks  were  dead,  and  that  the  man,  who  two  days  before 
had  been  sent  to  Cedar  Grove,  had  died  upon  the  road. 
Greatly  alarmed  for  the  safety  of  his  people,  Mr.  Delafield 
started  at  once  for  the  Pines,  whither,  in  another  chapter, 
we  will  follow  him. 


THE  ANGEL  OF  THE  PINES.  807 


CHAPTER    XXV. 

THE    ANGEL    OP   THE    PINES. 

THE  unexpected  arrival  of  their  master's  sister  and  her 
cortege  at  "  The  Pines,"  as  Mr.  Delafield's  plantation  was 
called,  produced  quite  a  sensation  among  the  blacks,  who 
hastened  to  receive  their  guests  with  many  demonstrations 
of  joy,  rather  more  affected  than  real,  for  Mrs.  Lansing  was 
not  very  popular  with  them.  Halbert  and  Jessie,  on  the 
contrary,  were  general  favorites  among  the  servants,  who 
thought  them  little  less  than  angels,  particularly  Jessie, 
who,  with  her  sweet,  young  face,  laughing  eyes,  and  wavy 
hair,  flitted  like  a  sunbeam  from  cabin  to  cabin,  asking 
after  this  old  Aunty,  or  that  old  Uncle,  and  screaming  with 
delight  when  in  one  hut  she  found  three,  lahies,  all  of  an  age, 
and  belonging  to  the  same  mother,  who  boasted  of  having 
given  to  her  master  "  fifteen  as  likely  girls  and  boys  as  there 
were  in  Georgy." 

As  yet  the  triplets  had  no  names,  but  the  arrival  of  the 
family  suggested  a  new  idea  to  Hannah,  who,  seating  her- 
self by  Jessie,  proposed  that  they  be  called,  "  Richard 
Delafield,  Ada  Montrose,  and  Jessie  Lansing." 

With  the  first  and  last  the  little  girl  was  well  pleased, 
but  she  objected  to  the  middle  name,  and  taking  one  of  the 
infants  upon  her  lap,  she  told  the  story  of  her  beloved 
teacher,  who  was  dying  at  Cedar  Grove,  and  asked  that 


SOS  MEADOW  BROOK. 

the  child  she  held  might  be  called  for  her.  So,  baptized 
by  Jessie's  tears,  which  fell  like  rain  upon  its  dark  and 
wrinkled  face,  the  babe  was  christened  "  Rosa  Lee." 

The  house  which  Mrs.  Lansing  termed  her  country  resi- 
dence (for  she  always  spoke  of  her  brother's  possessions  as 
her  own),  was  a  large,  double  log  building,  containing 
nothing  very  elegant  in  the  way  of  furniture,  but  still  pre- 
senting an  air  of  neatness  and  comfort ;  for  Aunt  Dinah, 
who  had  charge  of  it,  prided  herself  upon  keeping  it  neat 
and  clean,  as  her  master  was  likely  to  come  upon  her  at  any 
time  without  warning,  and  she  liked  to  impress  him  with 
her  rare  qualifications  as  housekeeper.  With  Mrs.  Lansing, 
however,  she  was  less  pleased,  but  still  as  the  sister  of 
"  Mars'r  Richard,"  she  was  entitled  to  consideration,  and 
now  in  high  turban,  and  all  the  dignity  of  her  position,  the 
old  lady  bustled  about  from  room  to  room,  jingling  her  keys, 
kicking  the  dogs,  cuffing  the  woolly  pate  of  any  luckless  wight 
who  chanced  to  be  in  her  way,  and  occasionally  stooping 
doWu  to  kiss  little  Jessie,  who,  being  of  rather  a  domestic 
turn,  followed  her  from  place  to  place,  herself  assisting  in 
spreading  the  supper  table,  which,  with  its  snowy  cloth,  corn 
cake,  iced  milk,  hot  coffee,  and  smoking  steaks,  soon  pre- 
sented a  most  inviting  aspect. 

•  Relieved  of  their  fears  and  thinking  themselves  beyond 
the  reach  of  danger,  Mrs.  Lansing  and  Ada  gave  them- 
selves up  to  the  enjoyment  of  the  hour,  talking  and  laughing 
gaily,  without  a  thought  of  the  sick  girl  they  had  left 
behind,  and  who  that  night  was  to  have  been  a  bride. 
Once,  indeed,  when  after  sunset  they  were  assembled  upon 
the  rude  piazza,  Ada  spoke  of  her,  wondering  if  she  were 
dead,  and  how  long  it  would  be  ere  Dr.  Clayton  would 
marry  another  !  Such  is  the  world,  to  which  Ada  formed 
no  exception,  for  how  often  do  we  hear  the  future  com- 


THE  ANGEL  OF  THE  PINES.  309 

panion  of  a  broken-hearted  man  selected,  even  before  the 
wife  of  his  bosom  is  removed  forever  from  his  sight  ! 

For  a  long  time  Mrs.  Lansing  sat  there  with  Ada  and 
her  children,  talking  on  indifferent  subjects  and  occasionally 
congratulating  herself  that  they  were  beyond  reach  of  the 
fever,  unless,  indeed,  Jessie  had  contracted  it  by  her  foolish 
carelessness  !  On  her  lap  rested  the  little  golden  head  of 
the  child,  who  was  humming  snatches  of  "The  Happy 
Land,"  a  favorite  song  which  her  uncle  had  taught  her,  and 
which  she  had  often  sung  with  her  teacher,  asking  numerous 
questions  concerning  the  better  world,  where 

"  Saints  in  glory  stand, 
Bright,  bright  as  day," 

and  wondering  if,  when  she  died,  Jesus  would  take  her  there 
to  sing, 

"Worthy  is  our  Saviour  King." 

Very  naturally,  now,  her  thoughts  reverted  to  her  gover- 
ness, and  as  she  listened  to  the  whispering  wind  sighing 
through  the  trees,  she  fancied  it  was  the  voice  of  Rose  bid- 
ding her,  "  come  to  the  Happy  Land."  Sweet  little  Jessie, 
it  was  the  voices  of  angel,  children,  which  you  heard  thus 
calling  through  the  pines  ;  for  from  their  shining  ranks  one 
beauteous  form  was  missing,  and  they  would  fain  allure  it 
back  to  its  native  sky. 

Come  I  now  to  the  saddest  part  of  my  story.  Beneath  the 
evergreens  of  the  sunny  South  is  a  little  mound,  over  which 
the  shining  stars  keep  watch,  and  the  cypress  spreads  its 
long  green  boughs,  while  the  children  of  the  plantation, 
dark  browed  though  they  are,  tread  soft'y  near  that  grave, 
which  they  daily  strew  with  flowers,  speaking  in  low  tones 
of  "  the  Angel  of  the  Pines,"  as  they  term  the  fair  young 


S10  MEADOW  BROOK. 

girl,  who  passed  so  suddenly  from  their  midst.  It  was  now 
nearly  five  weeks  since  Mrs.  Lansing  had  fled  from  the 
pestilence  which  walked  at  noonday,  and  though  it  had  in 
a  measure  abated  in  the  village,  there  were  still  frequent 
cases,  and  she  would  not  have  deemed  it  safe  to  return, 
even  if  typhoid  fever,  which  she  feared  nearly  as  much,  had 
not  been  in  her  own  house.  So  there  was  no  alternative 
but  to  stay,  uncomfortable  though  she  was,  for  the  weather 
was  intensely  hot,  and  she  missed  many  of  the  luxuries  of 
her  home.  Still  it  was  healthy  there,  and  this  in  a  measure 
reconciled  her  to  remain.  Occasionally,  it  is  true,  she  heard 
rumors  of  the  cholera,  on  some  distant  plantation,  but  it 
seldom  visited  the  pine  regions — it  would  not  come  there  ; 
she  was  sure  of  that ;  and  secure  in  this  belief,  she  rested  in 
comparative  quiet,  while  each  day  the  heat  became  more 
and  more  intense.  The  sun  came  up  red,  fiery,  and  heated 
like  a  furnace  ;  the  clouds  gave  forth  no  rain  ;  the  brooks 
were  dried  up  ;  the  leaves  withered  upon  the  trees,  while 
the  air  was  full  of  humming  insects,  which  at  night  fed  upon 
their  helpless,  sleeping  victims. 

At  the  close  of  one  of  these  scorching,  sultry  days,  Mrs. 
Lansing  and  Ada  sat  upon  the  piazza,  panting  for  a  breath 
of  pure,  cool  air.  At  the  side  of  each  stood  a  negro  girl, 
industriously  fanning  their  mistresses,  who  scolded  them  as 
if  they  were  to  blame,  because  the  air  thus  set  in  motion 
was  hot  and  burning  as  the  winds  which  blow  over  the 
great  desert  of  Sahara.  As  they  sat  there  thus,  an  old 
man  came  up  from  the  negro  quarters,  saying  "  his  woman 
done  got  sick  wid  the  cramps,"  and  he  wished  "  his  mistis 
jest  come  down  see  her." 

But  Mrs.  Lansing  felt  herself  too  languid  for  exertion  of 
any  kind,  and  telling  Uncle  Abel  that  she  herself  was  fully  as 
sick  as  his  wife,  who  was  undoubtedly  feigning,  she  sent  him 


THE  ANGEL  OF  THE  PINES.  811 

back  with  a  sinking  heart  to  the  rude  cabin,  where  his  old 
wife  lay,  groaning  aloud  whenever  the  cramps,  as  she  termed 
them,  seized  her.  Scarcely,  however,  had  he  entered  the 
low  doorway,  when  a  fairy  form  came  flitting  down  the  nar- 
row pathway,  her  white  dress  gleaming  through  the  dusky 
twilight,  and  her  golden  hair  streaming  out  behind.  It  was 
little  Jessie,  who,  from  her  crib,  had  heard  her  mother's 
refusal  to  accompany  Uncle  Abel,  and,  stealing  away  unob- 
served, she  had  come  herself  to  see  Aunt  Chloe,  with  whom 
she  was  quite  a  favorite. 

Unaccustomed  as  Jessie  was  to  sickness,  she  saw  at  a 
glance  that  this  was  no  ordinary  case,  and,  kneeling  down 
beside  the  negress,  who  lay  upon  the  floor,  she  took  her 
head  upon  her  lap,  and  gently  pushing  back,  beneath  the 
gay  turban,  the  matted,  grizzly  hair,  she  asked  where  the 
pain  was. 

" Bress  de  sweet  chile,"  answered  Chloe,  "you  can't 
tache  me  with  the  pint  of  a  cambric  needle  whar  'tain't, 
and  seems  ef  ebery  jint  in  me  was  onsoderin'  when  de  cramp 
is  on." 

As  if  to  verify  the  truth  of  this  remark,  she  suddenly  bent 
tip  nearly  double,  and  rolling  upon  her  face,  groaned  aloud. 
At  this  moment  a  negro,  who  had  gained  some  notoriety 
among  his  companions  as  a  physician,  came  in,  and  after 
looking  a  moment  at  the  prostrate  form  of  Chloe,  who  was 
now  vomiting  freely,  he  whispered  a  word  which  cleared 
the  cabin  in  a  moment,  for  the  mention  of  cholera  had  a 
power  to  curdle  the  blood  of  the  terrified  blacks,  who  fled 
to  their  own  dwellings,  where  they  cried  aloud,  and  pray- 
ing, some  of  them,  "that  de  Lord  would  have  mercy  on 
'em,  and  take  somebody  else  to  kingdom  come,  ef  he  must 
have  a  nigger  anyway." 

Utterly  fearless,  Jessie  stayed  by,  and  when  John,  or  as  he 


312  MEADOW  BROOK. 

was  more  familiarly  known,  "  Doctor,"  proposed  going  for 
her  mother,  she  answered,  "  No,  no  ;  Uncle  Abel  has  been 
for  her  once,  but  she  won't  come  ;  and  if  she  knows  it  is 
cholera,  she'll  take  me  away." 

This  convinced  the  "  Doctor,"  who  proceeded  to  put  in 
practice  the  medical  skill  which  he  had  picked  up  at  inter- 
vals, and  which  was  considerable  for  one  of  his  capacity. 
By  this  time,  a  few  of  the  women,  more  daring  than  the 
rest  aud  curious  to  know  the  fate  of  their  companion,  ven- 
tured near  the  door,  where  they  stood  gazing  wonderiugly 
upon  the  poor  old  creature,  who  was  fast  floating  out  upon 
the  broad  river  of  death.  It  was  a  most  violent  attack, 
and  its  malignity  was  increased  by  a  quantity  of  unripe 
fruit  which  she  had  eaten  that  morning. 

"  Will  somebody  make  a  pra'r  ?"  she  said,  feebly,  as  she 
felt  her  life  fast  ebbing  away.  "  Abel,  you  pray  for  poor 
Chloe,"  and  her  glassy  eyes  turned  beseechingly  towards  her 
husband,  who  was  noted  at  camp-meetings  for  praying  the 
loudest  and  longest  of  any  one. 

But  his  strength  had  left  him  now,  and  kissing  the  shriv- 
elled face  of  his  dying  wife,  he  said,  "  'Scuse  me,  Chloe  ;  de 
spcrrit  is  willin',  but  de  flesh  part  is  mighty  weak  and 
shaky  like.  Miss  Jessie,  you  pray  !"  he  continued,  as  the 
child  came  to  his  side. 

"Yes,  honey,  pray,"  gasped  Chloe  ;  and,  kneeling  down, 
the  little  girl  began  the  Lord's  Prayer,  occasionally  inter- 
spersing it  with  a  petition  that  "  God  would  take  the  depart- 
ing soul  to  heaven." 

"Yes,  dat's  it,"  whispered  Chloe  ;  "  dat's  better  dan  all 
dem  fine  words  'bout  kingdom  come  and  daily  bread  ;  dey'll 
do  for  white  folks,  but  God  bress  old  Chloe,  de  thing  for 
niggers  to  die  on." 

"  Sing,  honey,  sing,"  she  said,  at  last ;  and.  mingled  with 


THE  ANGEL  OF  THE  PINES.  313 

the  lamentations  of  the  blacks,  there  arose  on  the  evening 
air  the  soft  notes  of  the  Happy  Land,  which  Jessie  sang, 
bending  low  towards  Chloe,  who,  when  the  song  was  ended, 
clasped  her  in  her  arms,  and  calling  her  "  a  shining  angel," 
went,  we  trust,  to  the  better  land,  where  bondage  is  un- 
known, and  the  slave  is  equal  to  his  master. 

Loud  and  shrill  rose  the  wail  of  the  negroes,  increasing 
in  violence  when  it  was  known  that  into  another  cabin  the 
pestilence  had  entered,  prostrating  a  boy,  who,  iu  his  agony, 
called  for  Jessie  and  mas'r  Richard,  thinking  they  could 
save  him.  Late  as  it  was,  Mrs.  Lansing,  Ada,  and  Lina, 
were  still  upon  the  piazza,  which  was  far  more  comfortable 
than  their  sleeping-room,  where  they  supposed  both  Halbert 
and  Jessie  were  safely  in  bed.  They  were  just  thinking  of 
retiring,  when  suddenly  the  midnight  sMllness  was  broken 
by  a  cry  so  shrill  that  Mrs.  Lansing  started  to  Ijer  feet,  ask- 
ing what  it  was. 

From  her  couch  by  the  open  door,  Aunt  Dinah  arose,  and 
going  out  a  few  rods,  listened  to  the  sound,  which  seemed 
to  come  from  the  negro  quarters,  whither,  at  her  mistress's 
command,  she  bent  her  steps.  But  a  short  time  elapsed  ere 
she  returned  with  the  startling  news  that,  "  the  cholera  was 
thar — that  Chloe  was  dead,  and  another  one  had  got  it  and 
was  vomucking  all  over  the  night-dress  of  Miss  Jessie,  who 
was  holdin'  his  head." 

Wholly  overcome  with  fright,  Mrs.  Lansing  fainted,  and 
was  borne  to  her  room,  where,  for  a  time,  she  remained 
unconscious,  forgetful  of  Jessie,  who  stayed  at  the  quarters 
long  after  midnight,  ministering  to  the  wants  of  the  sick, 
of  which,  before  morning,  there  were  five,  while  others 
showed  symptoms  of  the  rapidly  spreading  disease.  As 
soon  as  Mrs.  Lansing  returned  to  consciousness,  she  sent  for 
Jessie,  who  canic  rductanlly.  receiving  her  mother's  reproof 
14 


314  MEADOW  BKOOK. 

in  silence,  and  falling  away  to  sleep  as  calmly  as  if  she  had 
not  just  been  looking  upon  death,  whose  shadow  was  over 
and  around  her. 

Early  the  next  morning,  a  man  was  sent  in  haste  to 
Cedar  Grove,  which  he  never  reached,  for  the  destroyer 
met  him  on  the  road,  and  in  one  of  the  cabins  of  a  neigh- 
boring plantation,  he  died,  forgetting,  in  the  intensity  of 
his  sufferings,  the  errand  on  which  he  had  been  sent ;  and 
as  those  who  attended  him  knew  nothing  of  Mrs.  Lansing's 
being  at  the  Pines,  it  was  not  until  the  second  day  after  the 
appearance  of  the  cholera  that  she  learned  the  fate  of  her 
servant.  In  a  state  bordering  almost  upon  distraction,  she 
waited  for  her  brother,  shuddering  with  fear  whenever  a 
new  case  was  reported  to  her,  and  refusing  to  visit  the  suf- 
ferers, although  among  them  were  some  who  had  played 
with  her  iif  childhood  ;  and  one,  an  old  grey-haired  man, 
who  had  saved  her  from  a  watery  grave,  when  on  the 
Savannah  Eiver  she  had  fallen  overboard.  But  there  was 
no  place  for  gratitude  in  her  selfish  heart,  and  the  miserable 
creatures  were  left  to  die  alone,  uncheered  by  the  presence 
of  a  pale  face,  save  little  Jessie,  who  won  her  mother's 
reluctant  consent  to  be  with  them,  and  who,  all  the  day 
long,  went  from  cabin  to  cabin,  soothing  the  sick  and  dying 
by  her  presence,  and  emboldening  others  by  her  own  intre- 
pidity. 

Towards  sunset,  Mrs.  Lansing  herself  was  seized  with  the 
malady,  and  with  a  wild  shriek,  she  called  on  Ada  to  help 
her  ;  but  that  young  lady  was  herself  too  much  intimidated 
to  heed  the  call,  and  in  an  adjoining  room  she  sat  with 
camphor  at  her  nose  and  brandy  at  her  side,  until  a  fierce, 
darting  pain  warned  her  that  she,  too,  was  a  victim.  No 
longer  afraid  of  Mrs.  Lansing,  she  made  no  resistance  when 
borne  to  the  same  apartment,  where  for  hours  they  lay, 


THE  ANGEL  OF  THE  PINES.  315 

bemoaning  the  fate  which  had  brought  them  there,  and 
trembling  as  they  thought  of  the  probable  result. 

On  Mrs.  Lansing's  mind  there  was  a  heavy  load,  and  once, 
when  the  cold  perspiration  stood  thickly  upon  her  face,  she 
ordered  Jessie  and  Dinah  from  the  room,  while  she  confessed 
to  Ada  the  sin  of  which  she  had  been  guilty  in  deceiving 
both  her  brother  and  Rose. 

"  It  was  a  wicked  falsehood,"  said  she,  "  aud  if  you  sur- 
vive me,  you  must  tell  them  so,  will  you  ?" 

Ada  nodded  in  token  that  she  would,  and  then,  thiuking 
her  own  conscience  might  be  made  easier  by  a  similar  con- 
fession, she  told  how  she  had  thought  to  injure  Rose  in  Mr. 
Delafield's  estimation,  and  also  of  the  blister,  which  had 
drawn  on  Hagar's  back  instead  of  her  own  1  This  done, 
the  two  ladies  felt  greatly  relieved,  and  as  the  cholera  in 
their  case  had  been  induced  mostly  by  fear,  it  began  ere 
long  to  yield  to  the  efficient  treatment  of  Diuah,  who  to  her 
housekeeping  qualities  added  that  of  being  a  skillful  nurse. 
Towards  morning  they  were  pronounced  decidedly  better, 
and  as  Jessie  was  asleep  and  Dinah  nodding  in  her  cliuii', 
Mrs.  Lansing  lifted  her  head  from  her  pillow,  saying  to  Ada, 
"  If  you  please,  you  needn't  tell  what.  I  told  you  last  night, 
when  I  thought  I  was  going  to  die  1" 

Ada  promised  to  be  silent,  and  after  winning  a  similar 
promise  from  Mrs.  Lansing,  they  both  fell  asleep,  nor  woke 
again  until  the  sun  was  high  up  in  the  heavens.  So  much 
for  a  sick-bed  repentance  1 

That  day  was  hotter  and  more  sultry  than  any  which  had 
preceded  it ;  and  about  the  middle  of  the  afternoon  little 
Jessie  came  to  Dinah's  side  and  laying  her  head  upon  her 
lap  complained  of  being  both  cold  and  tired.  Blankets  were 
wrapped  around  her,  but  they  brought  to  her  no  warmth, 
for  her  blood  was  chilled  by  approaching  death,  and  when 


816  MEADOW  BROOK. 

at  dusk*  the  negroes  asked  why  she  came  not  among  them, 
they  were  told  that  she  was  dying  !  With  streaming  eyes 
they  fell  upon  their  knees,  and  from  those  humble  cabins 
there  went  up  many  a  fervent  prayer  for  God  to  spare  the 
child.  But  it  could  not  be  ;  she  was  wanted  in  heaven  ;  and 
when  old  Uncle  Abel,  who  had  also  been  ill,  crept  on  his 
hands  and  knees  to  her  bedside,  calling  upon  her  name,  she 
did  not  know  him,  for  unconsciousness  was  upon  her,  and  in 
infinite  mercy  she  was  spared  the  pain  usually  attendant  up- 
on the  disease. 

Almost  bereft  of  reason  and  powerless  to  act,  Mrs.  Lan- 
sing sat  by  her  child,  whose  life  was  fast  ebbing  away.  In 
a  short  time  all  the  negroes,  who  were  able,  had  come  to 
the  honse,  their  dark  faces  stained  with  tears  and  expressive 
of  the  utmost  concern,  as  they  looked  upon  the  little  girl, 
who  lay  so  white  and  still,  with  her  fair  hair  floating 
over  the  pillow  and  her  waxen  hands  folded  upon  her 
bosom. 

"  Sing  to  me,  Uncle  Dick,"  she  said,  at  last,  "  sing  of  the 
Happy  Land  not  far  away  ;"  but  Uncle  Dick  was  not  there, 
and  they  who  watched  her  were  too  much  overcome  with 
grief  to  heed  her  request. 

Slowly  the  hours  wore  on,  and  the  spirit  was  almost  home, 
when  again  she  murmured,  "  Sing  of  the  Happy  Land  ;" 
and  as  if  in  answer  to  her  prayer,  the  breeze,  which  all  the 
day  long  had  been  hushed  and  still,  now  sighed  mournfully 
through  the  trees,  while  a  mocking-bird  in  the  distance 
struck  up  his  evening  lay  ;  and  amid  the  gushing  melody  of 
that  wondrous  bird  of  song  and  the  soft  breathing  notes  of 
the  whispering  pines,  little  Jessie  passed  to  the  "  Happy 
Land,"  which  to  those  who  watched  the  going  out  of  her 
short  life,  seemed,  indeed,  "  not  far  away." 

"  With  a  bitter  cry  the  bereaved  mother  fell  upon  her 


THE  ANGEL  OF  THE  FIXES.  317 

face  and  wept  aloud,  saying,  in  her  heart,  "  My  God,  my 
God,  why  have  I  thus  been  dealt  with  ?" 

In  the  distance  was  heard  the  sound  of  horses'  feet,  and 
ere  long  her  brother  was  with  her,  weeping  as  only  strong 
men  weep,  over  the  lifeless  form  which  returned  him  no  an- 
swering caress.  She  had  beeu  his  idol,  and  for  a  moment  he, 
too,  questioned  the  justice  of  God  in  thus  afflicting  him. 

"  Jessie  is  gone,  Rosa  is  going,  and  I  shall  be  left  alone," 
he  thought.  "  What  have  I  done  to  deserve  a  chastisement 
like  this  ?" 

Soon,  however,  he  grew  calmer,  and  saying,  "  It  is  well;" 
he  tenderly  kissed  the  lips  and  brow  of  the  be'autiful  child, 
who  seemed  to  smile  on  him  even  in  death  ;  then  going  out 
among  his  people,  he  comforted  them  as  best  he  could,  drop- 
ping more  than  one  tear  to  the  memory  of  those  who  they 
told  him  were  dead,  and  who  numbered  eight  in  all.  At  a 
short  distance  from  the  house  was  a  tall  cypress  where  Jes- 
sie had  often  sported,  and  where  now  was  a  play-house,  built 
by  her  hands  but  a  few  days  before.  There,  by  the  light 
of  the  silvery  moon,  they  made  her  a  grave,  and  when  the 
sun  was  up,  its  rays  fell  upon  the  pile  of  earth  which  hid 
from  view  the  sunny  face  and  soft  blue  eyes  of  Jessie,  "  the 
Angel  of  the  Pines." 


818  MEADOW  BROOK. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

RETURN. 

FOR  nearly  a  week  after  Jessie's  death,  Mr.  Delafield  re- 
mained at  the  Pines,  doing  whatever  he  could  for  the  com- 
fort of  his  servants,  and  as  at  the  end  of  that  time  the  dis- 
ease had  wholly  dissappeared,  he  returned  to  Cedar  Grove, 
accompanied  by  his  sister  and  Ada,  who  had  learned  by  sad 
experience  that  the  dangers  from  which  we  flee,  are  often- 
times less  than  those  to  which  we  go.  They  found  Rose  bet- 
ter, but  still  quite  low,  and  as  the  fever  had  not  entirely 
left  her,  neither  Mrs.  Lansing  nor  Ada  ventured  near  her 
room,  but  shut  themselves  in  their  own  apartment,  where 
the  former  received  the  sympathy  of  her  friends,  which  in 
this  case  was  truly  sincere,  for  Jessie  was  universally  be- 
loved and  the  tidings  of  her  death  carried  sorrow  to  many 
hearts. 

Over  Dr.  Clayton  a  change  had  come.  The  hopeful, 
happy  expression  of  his  face  was  gone,  and  in  its  place  was 
a  look  of  utter  hopelessness  which  at  first  roused  Richard's 
fears  lest  Rose  should  be  worse,  and  in  much  alarm  he  asked 
if  it  were  so* 

"  No,  no,"  answered  the  doctor,  while  a  shadow  of  pain 
passed  over  his  handsome  features  ;  "she  will  live." 

Then  hurrying  to  the  window  he  looked  out  to  hide  his 
tears  from  him  whom  he  knew  to  be  his  rival,  and  who,  now 


RETURN.  819 

that  he  was  unobserved,  bent  over  the  sleeping  Rose,  kiss- 
ing her  wasted  cheek  and  mourning  for  her  as  he  thought 
how  she  would  weep  when  she  learned  the  fate  of  her  favo- 
rite. Oh,  could  he  have  known  the  whole,  how  passionately 
would  he  have  clasped  her  to  his  bosom  and  held  her  there 
as  his  own,  his  darling  Rose  !  But  it  was  not  yet  to  be,  and 
he  must  bide  his  time. 

She  had  seemed  greatly  relieved  at  his  absence,  and  on 
the  second  day  after  his  departure,  she  called  Dr.  Clayton 
to  her  side,  fancying  him  to  be  her  brother  Charlie.  Tak- 
ing his  hands  in  hers,  she  told  him  the  whole  story  of  her 
trials  ;  how  she  had  tried  to  bring  back  the  old  affection  of 
her  childhood,  but  could  not  because  of  the  love  she  had  for 
Richard  Delafield. 

"  Oh,  Charlie,"  she  exclaimed,  "  he  would  forgive  me,  I 
know,  if  he  knew  how  much  I  suffered  during  those  terrible 
days,  when  I  thought  of  giving  my  hand  without  my  heart. 
The  very  idea  set  my  brain  on  fire  and  my  head  has  ached, 
oh,  so  hard  since  then,  but  it's  over  now,  for  I  conquered  at 
last,  and  on  the  night  before  the  wedding,  I  resolved  to  tell 
him  all,  how  I  could  not  and  would  not  marry  him.  But  a 
dark  cloud,  which  seemed  like  the  rushing  of  mighty  waters, 
came  over  me,  and  I  don't  know  where  I  am,  nor  what  has 
happened,  only  he  has  been  here,  hanging  like  a  shadow  over 
my  pillow,  where  sat  another  shadow  tenfold  blacker,  which 
he  said  was  death  ;  but  grim  and  hideous  as  it  was,  I  pre- 
ferred it  to  a  life  with  him,  when  my  whole  soul  was  given 
to  another.  He,  too,  was  here  occasionally,  and  in  his  pre- 
sence the  shadow  grew  less  and  less,  while  his  voice  called 
me  back  from  the  deep  darkness  in  which  I  was  groping. 
Once,  when  I  was  almost  home,  so  near  that  I  heard  the 
song  which  little  Jamie  sings — Jamie,  who  died  so  long  ago 
— he  laid  his  cool  hand  upon  my  forehead,  which  was  wet 


320  MEADOW  BROOK. 

with  the  waters  of  the  rolling  river,  and  I  heard  him  say  to 
some  one,  '  Look  up  ;  she  is  better,  she  will  live.'  The  next 
moment  he  was  gone,  but  I  struggled  with  the  waves  and 
floated  back  to  the  shore,  where,  though  I  could  not  see 
him,  his  hand  was  stretched  out  to  save  me,  and  for  a  time 
he  stood  between  me  and  Dr.  Clayton,  who,  when  he  thought 
nobody  heard  him,  whispered  in  my  ear,  '  my  bride — my 
own.'  But  from  my  inmost  soul  I  answered,  '  Never,  never,' 
while  I  looked  again  towards  the  river  which  is  still  in 
sight,  though  slowly  receding  from  view." 

She  paused  a  moment  and  then  continued :  "  When  I  am 
dead,  Charlie,  you  must  tell  him  how  it  was,  and  ask  him  to 
forgive  and  think  with  pity  of  poor  little  Rose,  who  would 
have  loved  him  if  she  could.  If  he  will  not  listen — if  he 
still  persists  in  marrying  me,  tell  him  I  would  rather  die  ten 
thousand  deaths  than  wed  a  man  I  do  not  love,  and  then  his 
pride  will  come  to  his  aid.  But  not  a  word  of  this  to  Mr. 
Delafield,  Charlie,  never  let  him  know  how  I  loved  him.  My 
affection  is  not  returned,  and  he  would  despise  me — would 
never  visit  my  grave  or  think  with  pity  of  one  who  died  so 
far  away  from  home." 

Then  followed  a  message  for  the  loved  ones  of  Meadow 
Brook,  but  this  Dr.  Clayton  did  not  hear.  Perfectly  para- 
lyzed, he  had  listened  to  her  story  untrl  his  reason  seemed  in 
danger  of  leaving  him,  and  long  ere  she  had  finished  he 
kuew  he  must  give  her  up — but  not  to  death  ;  and  as  Rich- 
ard Delafield  had  done,  so  he,  in  this  his  hour  of  bitter  trial, 
felt  how  much  rather  he  would  see  her  in  her  coffin  than  the 
wife  of  another.  Then  in  his  ear  the  tempter  whispered, 
"  Why  need  these  things  be  ?  She  is  not  yet  out  of  danger. 
A  little  relaxation  of  care  on  your  part,  and  Richard  Dela- 
field will  never  call  her  his." 

Only  for  a  moment,  however,  did  Dr.  Clayton  listen,  and 


RETURN.  321 

then  laying  his  head  upon  the  pillow  beside  that  of  Rose, 
who,  wearied  with  her  story,  had  fallen  asleep,  he  wept  as 
he  had  never  wept  before,  not  even  when  he  saw  creeping 
over  her  the  shadow  of  death.  Turn  which  way  he  would, 
there  was  nanght  before  him  save  the  darkness  of  despair  ; 
and  as  wave  after  wave  broke  over  him,  his  mind  went  back- 
ward to  the  time  when  she  might  have  been  his — when  he 
could  have  gathered  her  to  his  bosom — and  in  piteous  ac- 
cents he  cried  aloud,  "  My  punishment  is  greater  than  I  can 
bear." 

But  as  the  fiercest  storm  soonest  expends  its  fury,  so  he 
ere  long  grew  calm  and  capable  of  sober,  serious  thought. 
Rosa  Lee  was  very  dear  to  him,  and  to  have  possessed  her 
love,  he  would  have  given  almost  everything  ;  but  as  that 
could  not  be,  ought  he  to  stand  in  the  way  of  her  happi- 
ness ?  He  knew  she  was  deceived,  for  he  remembered  many 
things  he  bad  seen  in  Mr.  Delafield,  which,  though  he  had 
not  thought  of  it  then,  convinced  him  now  that  her  affection 
was  reciprocated  ;  and  should  he  not  tell  her  so,  and  at  the 
same  time  disclose  to  Richard  the  true  state  of  affairs  ? 
Rosa's  quiet,  unobtrusive,  and  rather  reserved  manner  had 
misled  Richard,  no  doubt,  or  he  would  long  ere  this  have 
declared  his  love. 

"  Yes,  God  helping  me,  I  will  do  right,"  he  said  aloud, 
clasping  his  hands  over  his  feverish  brow.  "  I  will  watch 
by  her  until  his  return,  and  then  committing  her  to  his  care 
I  will  leave  her  forever." 

Thei'e  was  a  movement  at  his  side — Rose  was  dreaming, 
and  she  uttered  the  name  of  Richard,  while,  with  a  shiver, 
the  doctor  stopped  his  ears  and  shut  out  the  hated  sound.  In 
a  moment  she  awoke  and  asked  for  water.  It  was  brought, 
but  he  no  longer  supported  her  in  his  arms — no  longer 
smoothed  back  the  tangled  curls  from  her  brow,  or  kissed 
14* 


322  MEADOW  BROOK. 

her  white  lips.  "  She  is  not  mine,  and  it  were  wrong  to  ca- 
ress her  now,"  he  thought,  and  his  tears  fell  upon  her  face 
as  he  laid  her  gently  back  upon  the  pillow.  Wonderingly 
she  gazed  upon  him,  and  lifting  her  hand,  wiped  his  tears 
away,  asking  why  he  wept. 

"  Heaven  help  me  from  going  mad,"  he  exclaimed  aloud, 
as  he  walked  to  the  window,  where  for  a  long  time  he  stood, 
trying  to  school  himself  for  the  part  he  was  to  act. 

He  succeeded  at  last,  and  never  did  a  tender  brother 
watch  more  carefully  over  a  darling  sister  than  did  he  over 
her  during  the  few  days  which  elapsed  ere  Mr.  Delafield's 
return.  He  was  alone  with  her  when  he  came,  and  with 
comparative  calmness  he  greeted  his  rival,  who,  as  we  have 
before  stated,  was  surprised  at  the  change  in  his  looks. 

That  night,  in  the  solitude  of  his  chamber  the  doctor  penned 
two  letters  ;  one  for  Rose  and  the  other  for  Richard.  In  sub- 
stance, the  contents  of  each  were  much  the  same,  for  he  told 
them  all  he  had  heard  from  Rose,  and  how,  though  it  broke 
his  heart  to  do  so,  he  had  given  her  up.  "  Deal  very,  very 
gently  with  her,"  he  wrote  to  Mr.  Delafield,  "  for  never  was 
there  a  purer,  gentler  being,  or  one  more  worthy  of  your 
love  than  she.  Then  take  her,  and  when  your  cup  is  over- 
flowing with  happiness,  think  sometimes  of  one,  who,  hence- 
forth will  be  a  lonely,  wretched  man." 

The  letters  being  written  he  put  them  away  until  such 
time  as  he  should  need  them.  Once  he  thought  to  talk  with 
Richard  face  to  face,  but  this  he  felt  he  could  not  do  ;  so  one 
morning  about  a  week  after  the  return  of  the  family  to  Ce- 
dar Grove,  and  when  Rose  was  out  of  danger,  he  pressed  a 
burning  kiss  upon  her  forehead,  and  placing  the  letters  on 
the  little  dressing  bureau  where  they  would  attract  the  imme- 
diate attention  of  Mr.  Delafield,  who,  he  knew  would  soon 
lie  there,  he  went  in  quest  of  Mrs.  Lnnsing,  whom  he  bade 


RETURN*.  323 

good-bye  as  composedly  as  if  no  inward  fire  were  consuming 
him.  In  much  surprise,  she  asked  why  he  left  them  so  ab- 
ruptly, and  he  replied,  "  something  which  has  recently  come 
to  my  knowledge  makes  it  necessary  for  me  to  go." 

"  You  will  of  course  return  ere  long  for  Miss  Leef  con- 
tinued the  lady,  who  had  no  suspicion  of  the  truth. 

"  If  /do  not  come  I  shall  send  her  brother  as  soon  as  she 
is  able  to  be  moved,"  said  he.  "  She  does  not  know  that  I 
am  going,  for  she  would  not  understand  me  if  I  told  her,  so 
I  leave  it  with  you  to  tell  her  when  you  think  she  will  com- 
prehend it." 

Then  leaving  a  few  directions  as  to  how  she  must  be  treat- 
ed, he  hurried  away,  never  looking  back,  and  turning  into  a 
side  street  when  in  the  distance  he  saw  Mr.  Delafield  coming 
towards  him.  Half  an  hour  afterward  and  the  puffing  en- 
gine, which  now  each  day  thundered  into  town,  was  bearing 
him  away  from  a  place  whither  he  had  coine^for  a  bride,  and 
from  which  he  bore  only  a  crushed  and  aching  heart. 
Scarcely  had  he  left  Rose's  chamber  when  a  colored  woman 
entered  it  to  "  set  it  to  rights  "  as  was*  her  daily  custom 
She  was  near-sighted,  and  going  up  to  the  dressing-bureau, 
carelessly  brushed  off  the  letter  directed  to  Richard  !  Fall- 
ing behind  the  bureau,  it  lay  concealed  from  view,  while  the 
negress  proceeded  with  her  duties,  unconscious  of  the  mis- 
chief she  had  done  ! 

In  great  surprise  Richard  heard  of  Dr.  Clayton's  sudden 
departure.  "  There  must  be  something  wrong,"  he  thought, 
though  what  he  did  not  know.  Going  up  to  Rosa's  chamber, 
he  found  her  still  asleep.  The  room  was  in  order — the  servant 
gone,  and  on  the  bureau  lay  the  letter  which  soon  caught 
his  attention.  Glancing  at  the  superscription  he  saw  it 
was  for  Rose,  and  thinking  to  keep  it  safely  until  she  corfid  un- 
derstand its  contents,  he  placed  it  in  his  pocket  ;  then  taking  a 


324  MEADOW  BROOK. 

book,  he  sat  by  her  bedside  nntil  she  awoke.  She  was  ap- 
parently better,  but  an  unnatural  brightness  of  her  eyes  told 
that  her  iniiid  was  still  unsettled.  So  he  said  nothing  to 
her  concerning  the  doctor's  desertion,  but  himself  ministered 
to  her  wants. 

In  the  course  of  a  few  days  Mrs.  Lansing  was  induced  to 
visit  her.  This  she  did  more  willingly,  for  Rose  had  loved  her 
little  Jessie  ;  she  would  weep  bitterly  when  she  knew  she 
was  dead  ;  and  the  proud  nature  of  the  haughty  woman  gave 
way  to  the  softer  feelings,  which  often  prompts  a  mother  to 
take  a  deeper  interest  in  whatever  was  once  dear  to  a  lost, 
a  precious  child.  So  casting  aside  her  nervous  fear,  she  at 
last  went  frequently  to  the  sick-room,  her  own  white,  deli- 
cate hands  sometimes  arranging  the  tumbled  pillow  or  hold- 
ing the  cooling  draught  to  the  lips  of  her  formerly  despised 
governess — despised,  not  for  anything  which  she  had  done, 
but  because  it  was  hers  to  labor  for  the  bread  she  ate. 


LIGHT.  825 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 


IT  was  early  morning.  The  windows  of  my  room  were 
open,  admitting  the  fresh,  cool  air,  which  had  been  purified 
by  one  of  those  terrific  thunder  storms,  so  common  in  a 
southern  clime.  For  many  weeks  I  had  lain  there  in  a  state 
of  unconsciousness,  save  at  intervals  when  I  had  a  dreamy 
realization  of  what  was  transpiring  around  me.  The  physi- 
cian who  was  called  in  Dr.  Clayton's  stead  had  more  than 
once  hinted  of  continued  insanity,  citing  similar  cases  which 
had  come  under  his  observation  ;  but  in  spite  of  his  opinion, 
I,  that  bright  August  morning,  awoke  from  a  refreshing 
sleep,  with  perfectly  restored  faculties.  At  first  I  thought  I 
was  alone,  for  there  was  a  deep  stillness  in  the  room,  and 
from  the  hall  below  I  distinctly  heard  the  ticking  of  the 
clock,  reminding  me  of  the  time,  years  ago,  when  once  be- 
fore I  had  hovered  between  life  and  death.  Now,  as  then,  I 
experienced  the  delicious  feeling  of  returning  health,  but  I 
missed  the  familiar  faces  of  my  friends,  and  as  I  thought 
how  far  I  was  from  home,  and  all  who  loved  me,  I  said  aloud, 
"  I  am  alone,  alone." 

"  Not  alone,  Rosa,  for  /  am  with  you,"  answered  a  deep 
voice  near,  and  the  next  moment  the  dark  form  of  Richard 
Dt-lafield  bent  over  me. 

Eiigcrly  scanning  my  face,  he  said,  "  Do  you  know  me  ?" 


326  MEADOW  BROOK. 

"  Yes,"  I  answered.  "  Mr.  Delafield."  Then  as  a  dim  re- 
membrance of  the  past  came  over  me,  I  lifted  my  head  and 
looked  around  the  room  for  one  who  I  knew  had  not  long 
since  been  there. 

Divining  my  thought,  he  said  very  gently,  as  if  the  an- 
nouncement would  of  course  give  me  pain,  "  He  is  not  here, 
Eosa.  He  was  obliged  to  go  home,  but  I  dare  say  he  will 
soon  return — meantime  I  will  take  care  of  you.  Don't  feel 
so  badly,"  he  continued,  as  tears  of  genuine,  joy  at  Dr.  Clay- 
ton's absence  gathered  in  my  eyes. 

I  could  not  tell  him  the  truth,  and  when  I  next  spoke  it 
was  to  ask  him  concerning  my  illness,  how  long  it  had  been, 
etc. 

After  telling  me  all  that  he  thought  proper,  he  took  the 
letter  from  his  pocket,  and  said,  "  Dr.  Clayton  left  this  for 
you.  Have  you  strength  to  read  it  now  ?" 

"  Yes,  yes,"  I  replied  eagerly,  at  the  same  time  stretching 
out  my  hand  to  take  it. 

There  was  a  blur  upon  my  eyes  as  I  read,  and  I  pitied  Dr. 
Clayton,  who  had  thus  laid  bare  to  me  his  wretchedness,  but 
mingled  with  this  was  a  feeling  of  relief  to  know  that  I  was  free. 
He  told  me  what  he  had  written  to  Mr.  Delafield,  and  when 
I  came  to  that  portion  of  the  letter,  I  involuntarily  uttered 
an  exclamation  of  delight,  while  I  glanced  timidly  towards 
him.  But  he  made  no  sign.  The  letter  which  would  have 
explained  all  was  safely  lodged  behind  the  bureau,  and  with 
a  gloomy  brow  he  watched  me  while  I  read,  interpreting  my 
emotions  into  the  satisfaction  he  naturally  supposed  I  would 
feel  in  hearing  from  my  lover.  With  me  the  revulsion  was 
too  great,  for  I  fancied  I  saw  in  the  expression  of  his  face 
contempt  for  one  who  had  presumed  to  love  him,  and  bursting 
into  tears,  I  cried  and  laughed  alternately,  while  he  tried  to 
soothe  me  ;  but  I  would  not  be  comforted  by  him — he  hated 


LIGHT.  327 

me,  I  knew,  and  very  pettishly  I  told  him  at  last "  to  let  me 
alone  and  go  away — I  was  better  without  him  than  with 
him,"  I  said,  "  and  he  would  oblige  me  by  leaving  the 
room." 

The  next  moment  I  repented  my  harshness,  which  I  knew 
had  caused  him  pain,  for  there  was  a  look  of  sorrow  upon  his 
face  as  he  complied  with  my  request.  But  I  was  too  proud 
to  call  him  back,  and  for  the  next  half  hour  I  cried  and  fret- 
ted alone,  first  at  him  for  making  Dr.  Clayton  think  he  loved 
me  when  he  didn't,  secondly,  at  Dr.  Clayton  for  meddling 
with  what  didn't  concern  him,  and  lastly,  at  myself,  for  be- 
ing so  foolish  as  to  care  whether  anybody  loved  me  or  not  ! 
At  the  end  of  that  time  Richard  came  back.  The  cloud  had 
disappeared,  and  very  good-hum  oredly  he  asked  "  if  I  had 
got  over  my  pet,  and  if  I  wanted  anything." 

I  did  not,  but  wishing  to  make  amends  for  my  former  ill- 
humor,  I  asked  him  to  shut  the  windows,  which  he  did,  open- 
ing them  again  in  less  than  five  minutes,  and  fanning  me  furi- 
ously, I  was  "  so  hot  aud  fidgety."  For  several  hours  he 
humored  all  my  whims  and  caprices,  and  then,  as  he  saw  I 
was  tiring  myself  out,  he  began  to  exercise  his  authority 
over  me,  telling  me  once,  I  l^member,  "  to  lie  still  and  be- 
have, or  I  would  make  myself  worse  !" 

Intimidated  by  his  voice  and  manner,  I  sank  down  among 
my  pillows,  nor  stirred  again  until  I  awoke  from  a  sweet 
sleep  into  which  I  had  fallen.  This  time  he  was  gone,  but 
Mrs.  Lansing  was  with  me,  aud  the  tones  of  her  voice  seemed 
unusually  kind  as  she  addressed  me.  Richard  again  came 
..ring  a  beautiful  bouquet,  which  he  presented  to  me 
"  as  a  peace  offering,"  he  said,  "  for  having  scolded  me  so  in 
the  mo; 

Before  night  I  was  so  much  better  that  Ada,  Lina,  and  Hal- 
bert  came  in  to  see  me,  each  expressing  their  pleasure  at  mv 


328  MEADOW  BROOK. 

convalescence.  But  one  there  was  who  came  not  to  greet 
me,  and  at  whose  absence  I  greatly  marvelled.  She  had 
ever  been  the  first  to  meet  me  in  the  morning,  and  the  last  tc 
leave  me  at  night.  Why,  then,  did  she  tarry  now,  when  I 
wished  so  much  to  see  her  ?  Alas,  I  did  not  know  that 
never  again  would  her  home  be  gladdened  by  the  sunshine 
of  her  presence,  for  it  was  Jessie  whom  I  missed — Jessie  for 
whom  I  longed — straining  my  ear  to  catch  the  sound  of  her 
ringing  laugh,  or  bounding  footsteps. 

At  last,  as  the  day  wore  on  and  she  did  not  come,  I  asked 
for  her  and  why  she  stayed  so  long  away. 

Wringing  her  hands,  Mrs.  Lansing  exclaimed,  "  Tell  her, 
Richard,  I  cannot.  It  will  kill  me.  Oh,  Jessie,  Jessie  !" 

But  I  had  no  need  for  further  knowledge.  I  saw  what  I 
had  not  before  observed,  viz.,  the  mourning  garments  of 
those  around  me,  and  in  tears  of  anguish,  I  cried,  "  My  darl- 
ing is  dead  1" 

"  Yes,  Jessie  is  dead,"  answered  Richard.  "  We  shall 
never  see  her  again,  for  she  is  safe  in  the  Happy  Land,  of 
which  you  so  often  told  her." 

I  could  not  weep.  My  sorrow  was  too  great  for  tears, 
and  covering  my  face  I  thought  for  a  long,  long  time.  "  Why 
was  it,"  I  asked  myself,  "  that  always  when  death  had  hovered 
near  me,  I  had  been  spared,  and  another  taken,"  for,  as  in 
the  case  of  Jessie,  so  had  it  been  with  brother  Jamie — they 
had  died,  while  I  had  lived,  and  with  a  fervent  thanksgiving 
to  Heaven,  which  had  dealt  thus  mei  'fully  with  me,  I  prayed 
that  it  might  not  be  in  vain. 

Gradually,  as  I  could  bear  it,  k*.  Delafield  told  me  the 
sad  story — how  she  had  hung  fearlessly  over  my  pillow  when 
all  else  had  deserted  me — how  she  hau  come  for  him — and 
how  naught  but  her  mother's  pere'^Dtory  commands  had 
taken  her  from  my  side.  As  he  talked,  there  came  back  to 


LIGHT.  329 

me  a  vague  recollection  of  a  fairy  form,  a  seraph  I  thought  it 
to  have  been,  which,  when  the  dark  river  was  running  fast  at 
my  feet,  had  hovered  near,  whispering  to  me  words  of  love, 
and  bidding  some  one  bury  me  beneath  the  tall  magnolia. 
Then  he  told  me  how  she  had  stood  like  a  ministering  spirit 
by  the  rude  conch  of  the  poor  African?,  who,  with  their  dy- 
ing breath,  had  blessed  her,  calling  her  "  The  Angel  of  the 
Pines."  From  her  head  he  himself  had  shorn  her  beautiful 
shining  curls,  one  of  which  he  gave  to  me,  and  which  I  prize 
as  my  most  precious  treasure  ;  for  often  as  I  look  upon  it,  I 
see  again  the  little  gleeful  girl,  my  "  Georgia  rose,"  who,  for 
a  brief  space,  dwelt  within  her  fair  southern  home,  and  was 
then  transplanted  to  her  native  soil,  where  now  she  blooms, 
the  fairest,  sweetest  flower  of  all  which  deck  the  fields  of 
heaven. 

The  shock  of  her  death  very  naturally  retarded  my  recov- 
ery, and  for  many  weeks  more  was  I  confined  to  my  room. 
About  the  middle  of  October,  Charlie,  whose  coming  I  had 
long  expected,  arrived,  bringing  to  me  the  sad  news  that 
death  had  again  entered  our  household,  that  by  my  father's 
and  Jamie's  grave  was  another  mouud,  and  at  home  another 
vacant  chair,  that  of  my  aged  grandmother,  whose  illness, 
he  said,  had  prevented  him  from  coming  to  me  sooner,  add- 
ing further  that  they  had  purposely  kept  her  sickness 
from  me,  fearing  the  effect  it  might  have.  Of  Dr.  Clay- 
ton he  could  tell  me  but  little.  He  had  not  visited 
Meadow  Brook  at  all,  but  immediately  after  his  return  to 
Boston,  he  had  written  to  them,  saying  I  was  out  of  danger, 
and  Charlie  must  go  for  me  as  soon  as  the  intense  heat  of 
summer  was  over.  This  was  all  they  knew,  though  with 
woman's  ready  tact,  both  my  mother  and  my  sisters  conjec- 
tured that  something  was  wrong,  and  Charlie's  first  question 
after  telling  me  what  he  did,  was  to  inquire  into  the  existing 


330  MEADOW  BROOK. 

state  of  affairs  between  me  and  the  doctor,  and  if  it  were  my 
illness  alone  which  had  deferred  the  marriage. 

"  Don't  ask  me  now,"  I  replied,  "  not  until  we  are  far 
from  here,  and  then  I  will  tell  you  all." 

This  silenced  Charlie,  and  once  when  Mr.  Delafield  ques- 
tioned him  concerning  Dr.  Clayton,  and  why  he,  too,  did 
not  come  for  me,  he  replied  evasively,  but  in  a  manner  cal- 
culated still  further  to  mislead  Mr.  Delafield,  who  had  no 
suspicion  of  the  truth,  though  he  fancied  there  was  something 
wrong.  In  the  meantime  he  was  to  me  the  same  kind 
friend,  ministering  to  all  my  wants,  and  with  a  lavish  gener- 
osity procuring  for  me  every  delicacy,  however  costly  it 
might  be. 

One  day  Charlie,  with  his  usual  abruptness,  said  to  me, 
"  Rose,  why  didn't  you  fall  in  love  with  Mr.  Delafield.  I 
should  much  rather  have  him  than  a  widower  ?" 

The  hot  blood  rushed  to  my  cheeks  as  I  replied  quickly, 
"  He  is  engaged  to  Miss  Montrose.  They  were  to  have  been 
married  this  fall,  Mrs.  Lansing  said,  but  the  marriage  is,  I 
presume,  deferred  on  account  of  their  recent  affliction.  At 
least  I  hear  nothing  said  of  it." 

"  If  I  am  any  judge  of  human  nature,"  returned  Charlie, 
"Mr.  Delafield  cares  far  more  for  you  than  for  Miss  Mon- 
tross,  even  if  they  are  engaged.  But  then  you  are  poor, 
while  she  is  rich,  and  that  I  suppose  makes  the  difference." 

I  knew  Mr.  Delafield  too  well  to  suspect  him  of  mercenary 
motives  in  marrying  Ada,  and  so  I  said,  "  He  loved  her,  of 
course,  and  it  was  natural  that  he  should,  for  though  she  had 
some  faults,  he  probably  saw  in  her  enough  of  good  to  over- 
balance the  bad." 

And  still  I  could  not  help  thinking  that,  as  Charlie  had 

is  attentions  to  me  were  far  more  lover-like  than  they 

were  towards  her.     But  then  I  fancied  that  his  kindness 


LIGHT.  331 

was  prompted  by  the  pity  which  he  felt  for  me,  a  young  girl 
so  far  from  home.  Thus  the  days  wore  on,  leaving  me  de- 
ceived— and  him  deceived,  while  the  letter  still  lay  behind 
the  bureau  ! 

At  last  the  morning  dawned  on  which  I  was  to  say  good- 
bye to  the  scenes  I  loved  so  well.  I  was  to  leave  the  "  sun- 
ny South,"  with  its  dark  evergreens,  its  flowering  vines,  its 
balmy  air.  I  was  to  leave  him,  who,  ere  the  next  autumn 
leaves  were  falling,  would  take  to  his  beautiful  home  a  bride. 
Then  I  thought  of  little  Jessie's  grave,  which  I  had  not 
seen,  and  on  which  my  tears  would  never  fall,  and  taking 
from  its  hiding-place  the  tress  of  shining  hair,  I  wept  over 
that  my  last  adieu.  It  was  later  than  usual  when  Mr.  Dela- 
field  appeared,  and  as  he  came  in  I  saw  that  he  was  very 
pale. 

"  Are  you  sick  ?"  I  asked,  as  he  wiped  the  perspiration 
from  his  face. 

"  No,  no,"  he  hurriedly  answered  ;  at  the  same  time  cross- 
ing over  to  a  side  table,  he  poured  out  and  drank  two  large 
goblets  of  ice  water. 

Then  resuming  his  former  seat  near  me,  he  took  my  hand, 
and  looking  me  earnestly  in  my  face,  said,  "  Rose,  shall  I 
ever  see  you  here  again  ?" 

Before  I  could  answer,  Ada  chimed  in,  "  Of  course  we 
shall.  Do  coax  the  doctor  to  bring  you  here  sometime,  and 
let  us  see  how  you  bear  the  honors  of  being  madam  1" 

Instantly  the  earnest  look  passed  away  from  Mr.  Dela- 
field's  face,  and  was  succeeded  by  a  scow),  which  remained 
until  the  carriage  which  was  to  take  me  to  the  depot  was 
announced.  Then  the  whole  expression  of  his  countenance 
changed,  and  for  a  brief  instant  my  heart  thrilled  with  joy, 
for  I  could  not  mistake  the  deep  meaning  of  his  looks  as  he 
bent  over  me  and  whispered  his  farewell. 


332  MEADOW  BROOK. 

"  God  bless  you,  Rose,"  he  said.  "  My  Rose  I  once  hoped 
to  call  you.  But  it  cannot  be.  Farewell  !" 

There  was  one  burning  kiss  upon  my  lips,  and  the  next  mo- 
ment he  was  gone. 

"  Are  you  going  to  the  depot  ?"  asked  his  sister,  as  he 
was  leaving  the  room. 

"  No,  no,  ao,"  he  replied,  and  then  as  Charlie  again  bade 
me  come,  I  rose  bewildered  to  my  feet,  hardly  realizing  when 
Mrs.  Lansing,  Ada  and  Lina  bade  me  adieu. 

Halbert  went  with  me  in  the  carriage,  and  together  with 
Charlie  looked  wondcringly  at  me,  as  I  unconsciously  repeat- 
ed in  a  whisper,  "  My  Rose  I  once  hoped  to  call  you.  It  is 
Ada  who  stands  in  the  way,"  I  said  to  myself,  and  covering 
my  face  with  my  veil,  I  wept  as  I  thought  of  all  I  had  lost 
when  Richard  Delafield  offered  his  heart  to  another.  He  did 
love  me.  I  was  sure  of  that,  but  what  did  it  avail  me.  He 
was  too  honorable  to  break  his  engagement  with  Ada,  so 
henceforth  I  must  walk  alone,  bearing  the  burden  of  an  ach- 
ing heart. 


"  Oh,  I  have  loved  you  so  much,"  said  Halbert,  winding 
his  arms  about  my  neck — "loved  you  as  I  shall  never  love 
another  teacher,"  and  the  boy's  tears  flowed  fast  as  he  bade 
me  good-bye. 

One  parting  glance  at  Cedar  Grove,  one  last  lingering 
look  at  Sunny  Bank,  one  thought  of  Jessie's  grave,  and  then 
the  hissing  engine  shot  out  into  the  woods,  leaving  them  all 
behind.  Leaning  back  on  Charlie's  arm  and  drawing  my 
veil  over  my  face,  I  thought  how  impossible  it  was-  that  I 
should  ever  visit  that  spot  again. 


LIGHT.  333 

In  the  meantime  a  far  different  scene  was  being  enacted 
in  the  apartment  I  had  just  vacated.  Scarcely  had  the 
whistle  of  the  engine  died  away  in  the  distance,  when  a  troup 
of  blacks,  armed  with  boiling  suds  and  scrubbing-brushes, 
entered  my  changer  for  the  purpose  of  cleaning  it.  They 
had  carried  from  it  nearly  every  article  of  furniture,  and 
nothing  remained  save  the  matting  and  the  bureau,  the  lat- 
ter of  which  they  were  about  to  remove  when  they  were  sur- 
prised at  the  unexpected  appearance  of  Mr.  Delafield,  who 
could  not  resist  the  strong  desire  which  he  felt  to  stand  once 
more  in  the  room  where  Rose  had  spent  so  many  weary 
weeks.  For  a  moment  the  blacks  suspended  their  employ- 
ment, and  then  Linda,  who  seemed  te  be  leading,  took  hold 
of  the  bureau,  giving  one  end  of  it  a  shove  towards  the  cen- 
tre of  the  room.  The  movement  dislodged  the  long  lost  let- 
ter, which,  covered  with  dirt  and  cobwebs,  fell  upon  the 
floor,  at  her  feet.  She  was  the  same  woman  who,  weeks  be- 
fore, had  carelessly  knocked  off  the  letter,  which  she  now- 
picked  up  and  handed  to  Mr.  Delafield,  saying,  as  she  wiped 
off  the  dirt,  "  It  must  have  laid  thar  a  heap  of  a  while,  and 
now  I  think  ou't.  'pears  like  ever  so  long  ago,  when  I  was  bresh- 
iu'  the  bureau,  I  hearn  somethin'  done  drap,  but  I  couldn't 
find  uothin',  and  it  must  have  been  this." 

Glancing  at  the  superscription,  and  recognizing  the  hand- 
writing of  Dr.  Clayton,  Mr.  Delafield  broke  the  seal,  and 
read  !  From  black  to  white — from  white  to  red — from  red  to 
speckled — and  from  speckled  back  again  to  its  natural  color, 
grew  his  face  as  he  proceeded,  while  his  eyes  grew  so  dazzling- 
ly  bright  with  the  intensity  of  his  feelings  that  the  negroes, 
who  watched  him,  whispered  among  themselves  that  he 
"  must  be  gwine  stark  mad." 

His  active,  quick-seeing  n^id  took  in  the  meaning  of  each 
sentence,  and  even  before  he  had  finished  the  letter  he  un- 


834  MEADOW  BROOK. 

derstood  everything  just  as  it  was — why  Rose  had  appeared 
so  strangely  when  she  read  Dr.  Clayton's  letter  to  herself,  and 
realized  perfectly  what  her  feelings  must  have  been  as  day 
after  day  went  by  and  he  still  "  made  no  sign." 

"  But  she  is  mine  now,  thank  Heaven !  and  nothing  shall 
take  her  from  me,"  he  exclaimed  aloud,  unmindful  of  the 
presence  of  the  negroes,  who,  confirmed  in  their  impression 
of  his  insanity,  looked  curiously  after  him  as  he  went  down 
the  stairs,  down  the  walk,  and  out  into  the  street,  proceed- 
ing with  rapid  strides  towards  the  depot. 


THE  CHASE.  385 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

THE    CHASE. 

THE  railroad  which  passed  through  W was  only 

a  branch  of  the  main  route  leading  to  Charleston,  and  con- 
sequently there  were  but  two  passenger  trains  each  way  per 
day  ;  and  as  Mr.  Delafield's  great  object  now  was  to  reach 
Charleston  before  the  boat  in  which  Rose  was  to  sail  should 
leave  the  landing,  it  seemed  impossible  for  him  to  wait  until 
night,  for  not  until  then  was  the  next  train  due.  Suddenly 
he  remembered  that  the  express  train  left  Augusta  about 
four  o'clock  P.  M.  It  was  now  ten,  and  he  could  easily  reach 
it  in  time  for  the  cars,  provided  there  had  been  no  change 
in  the  time  table.  To  ascertain  this,  therefore,  he  hastened 
to  the  depot,  where  to  his  dismay  he  learned  that  the  train 
left  Augusta  at  two. 

But  with  him  to  will  was  to  do.  Flying  rather  than 
walking  back  to  his  house,  he  called  out  Bill,  his  coachman, 
startling  him  with  the  inquiry  as  to  whether  it  would  be 
possible,  with  his  best  horses,  a  span  of  beautiful  dappled 
greys,  which  were  valued  at  a  thousand  dollars,  to  drive  to 
Augusta  in  less  than  four  hours. 

Besides  being  naturally  lazy  and  unwilling  for  exertion  of 
any  kind,  Bill  was  also  remarkably  tender  of  said  greys,  who 
were  his  pride,  and  whom  he  had  named  Fred  and  Ferd.  On 
hearing  his  master's  inquiry,  therefore,  he  looked  perfectly 


886  MEADOW  BROOK. 

aghast,  and  diving  both  hands  into  his  matted  wool,  by  way 
of  illustration  undoubtedly,  replied,  "  Mighty  tough  scratching 
I  can  tell  you,  mars'r.  Them  ponies  hain't  been  driv,  only 
what  I've  ex'cized  'em  for  health,  for  better'n  a  month,  and 
to  run  'em  as  I'd  hev  to  run  'em,  would  kill  'em  stone  dead. 
No,  mars'r,  can't  think  oii't  for  a  minit,"  and  as  if  this  were 
conclusive,  and  his  word  the  law,  Bill  stuffed  his  hands  into 
his  bagging  trousers,  and  was  walking  quietly  away,  when  Mr. 
Delafield  stopped  him,  saying,  "  I  shall  try  it  at  all  events. 
So  get  out  the  carriage  immediately,  and  mind  you  are  not 
over  five  minutes  doing  it.  Ask  some  one  to  help  you,  if 
necessary — ho,  Jack,"  and  he  called  to  a  ragged  mulatto 
boy  who  was  doing  nothing,  and  bade  him  assist  Bill  in  har- 
nessing the  horses. 

Rolling  his  white  eyes  in  utter  astonishment  at  what 
seemed  to  him  the  folly  of  his  master,  Bill  began  to  expostu- 
late, "  Lor,  mars'er,  you  kill" 

"  Silence,  and  do  as  I  bid  you,"  said  Mr.  Delafield,  in  a 
tone  which  Bill  thought  best  to  obey,  and  sauntering  off  to 
the  stables,  he  brought  out  the  ponies,  who  pranced  and 
pawed  the  ground,  while  he  admired  their  flowing  manes 
and  smooth  shining  coats. 

Then  seeing  Jack  standing  near,  ready  to  help,  he  haugh- 
tily ordered  him  away,  saying,  "  Nobody  but  myself  is  fit  to 
tache  these  critters.  They'd  know  in  a  miuit  if  a  low-lived 
nigger  like  you  came  a  near. 

Nothing  loth,  Jack  walked  off,  while  Bill  proceeded  lei- 
surely to  harness  the  beautiful  animals,  talking  to  them  as  if 
they  were  intelligent  beings,  and  telling  them,  "  never  to 
fear — they  wan't  a  gwine  to  be  druv  to  Gusty  in  two  hours, 
and  no  sich  thing.  Bill  sot  on  the  box,  and  'twas  nothin'  to 
mars'r,  who  was  lollin  on  the  cushions  inside." 

At  this  point  he  was  startled  by  the  voice  of  Mr.  Dela- 


THE  CHASE.  337 

field,  who,  having  hastily  packed  a  few  articles  in  his  port- 
manteau, and  written  a  line  to  his  sister,  had  come  out  to 
superintend  in  person  the  movements  of  his  servant,  whose 
peculiarities  he  perfectly  understood. 

"  So  ho,"  said  he,  "  you  mean  to  cheat  me  do  you  ?"  at  the 
same  time  signifying  his  intention  of  having  the  horse  go  as 
fast  as  he  liked. 

"  The  Lord  help  Fred  and  Ferd  then,  for  Bill  can't,"  was 
the  mental  ejeculation  of  the  negro  as  he  saw  the  fire  in  his 
master's  eye  and  knew  he  must  be  obeyed. 

Still  he  managed  to  be  as  slow  as  possible,  insisting  that 
"  Ferd  allus  had  to  drink  two  buckets  and  a  half,  or  he 
wan't  wuth  a  dime,"  adding  in  a  conciliatory  tone,  that  "  with 
two  buckets  and  a  half  in  him  he'd  run  like  lightnin'." 

Very  impatiently  Mr.  Delaficld  waited  for  the  disappear- 
ance of  the  requisite  amount  of  water,  consulting  his  watch, 
counting  the  minutes,  and  at  last  remarking  that  it  took 
Ferd  a  wonderful  while  to  drink. 

"  That's  'case  he's  sich  a  'strordinary  beast  every  way," 
answered  Bill,  who  for  some  little  time  had  been  holding  an 
empty  bucket  to  the  horse's  mouth. 

He  was  going  to  replenish  a  third  time  when  his  master 
ordered  him  back,  telling  him  he  could  wait  no  longer  ;  with 
another  glance  at  his  watch,  he  entered  the  carriage,  while 
Bill,  loudly  lamenting  the  half  bucket,  without  which  Ferd 
would  surely  die,  mounted  the  box,  where  he  spent  quite  a 
while  in  comfortably  disposing  of  his  long,  lank  limbs  and  in 
adjusting  his  palmleaf  hat. 

"  Go  on,  you  rascal,"  shouted  Mr.  Delafield,  beginning  to 
lose  his  temper  ;  and  gathering  up  the  reins,  Bill  whistled  to 
the  spirited  animals,  who  dashed  off  at  a  far  greater  speed 
than  their  driver  thought  was  at  all  conducive  to  their  well 
being. 

15 


338  MEADOW  BROOK. 

"  Hold  on  dar,  Ferd  !  Stop  dat  foolin',  will  you,  Fred  1 
Easy  dar,  both  on  you,  for  you  come  mighty  nigh  histin'  me 
off  de  box  !" 

This  last  was  said  quite  loud  for  the  benefit  of  Mr.  Dela- 
field,  who,  pei'ceiving  that,  their  speed  had  slackened,  for 
they  were  well  trained  and  readily  obeyed  Bill's  voice,  call- 
ed out,  "  Drive  faster,  I  tell  you.  Give  them  the  ribbons, 
and  let  them  run." 

"  Lor'  a'mighty,"  answered  Bill,  now  coming  to  a  dead 
halt  in  order  that  his  master  might  be  better  impressed  with 
what  he  said.  "  You  don't  understand  hoss  flesh.  At  this 
rate  you  kills  'em  in  less  than  no  time.  Ferd  never  'ill  stan' 
it  with  them  two  buckets  of  water,  'case  you  see  how  shakin' 
him  up  dis  way  dey'll  get  bilin'  hot  and  nobody  can  live 
with  bilin'  water  in  'em." 

Provoked  as  he  was,  Mr.  Delafield  could  not  repress  a 
smile  at  the  subterfuges  of  Bill  to  spare  his  horses,  but  he 
bade  him  drive  on,  saying,  however,  that  he  need  not  drive 
them  at  the  top  of  their  speed  immediately,  as  they  would 
be  more  likely  to  give  out,  "  but  after  a  mile  or  two,"  he 
continued,  "  put  them  through  with  the  whip  if  necessary." 

"  Lor'  mars'r,"  answered  Bill  from  the  box,  without  mov- 
ing an  inch,  "  I  never  tache  them  with  a  whip  in  de  world. 
Fred  would  jump  clar  out  of  his  skin.  All  dey  want  to 
make  'em  kill  deyselves  is  a  loose  rein  and  a  whistle — so." 

Suiting  the  action  to  the  word,  he  whistled  long  and  loud, 
whereupon  the  horses  started  forward  as  if  a  volley  of  artil- 
lery had  been  fired  at  their  heels,  while  mingled  with  the 
roll  of  the  wheels,  Mr.  Delafield  heard  the  distressed  Bill, 
saying.  "  Whoa,  dar,  Ferdinand,  can't  you  whoa  when  I  tell 
you.  Think  of  the  bilin'  water,  and  keep  easy.  Come  Fred- 
eric, you  set  him  a  'xaraple.  That's  a  good  boy,  no  'casiou- 
for  all  dis  hurry,  if  we  misses  one  train  we  catches  another. 


THE  CHASE.  589 

All  de  same  thing.  We  ain't  chasin'  a  run-away  gal','  as  I 
knows  of." 

After  a  little  he  succeeded  in  stopping  them,  and  for  the 
next  ten  or  fifteen  minutes  they  proceeded  on  rather  lei- 
surely, and  Bill  was  beginning  to  think  his  master  had  come 
to  his  senses,  when  he  was  startled  with  the  stern  command, 
"  Let  them  run  now  as  fast  as  they  will.  Don't  check  them 
at  all  until  we  reach  the  depot." 

Accordingly,  for  a  mile  or  so  the  horses  rushed  on  at  head- 
long speed,  Bill  sympathizing  with  them  deeply  and  mentally 
promising  himself  "  to  tend  'em  mighty  keerful  to  pay  ft>r  this." 

At  last,  when  he  thought  it  safe  to  do  so,  he  held  them  in, 
taking  the  precaution,  however  to  say  aloud,  "  Get  along 
dar,  Ferd — none  your  lazy  tricks  here  when  mars'r's  in  sich 
a  hurry.  Can't  you  get  along  dar,  I  say.  An'  you  Fred, 
wake  up  yer  bones  to  de  merits  of  de  case." 

But  if  in  this  way  he  thonght  to  deceivfc  the  resolute  man 
inside  he  was  mistaken.  Perceiving  that  their  speed  was 
considerably  slackened,  and  hearing  Bill  loudly  reproach  the 
horses  for  their  laziness,  Mr.  Delafield  softly  opened  the  car- 
riage door,  and  leaning  out,  learned  the  cause  of  the  delay. 
Bolt  upright  upon  the  box,  with  his  brawny  feet  firmly  bracexl 
against  the  dash-board  so  as  to  give  him  more  power,  sat 
Bill,  clutching  the  reins  with  might  and  main,  for  the  horses' 
mettle  was  up  and  it  required  his  entire  strength  to  keep 
them  from  running  furiously  !  All  this  time,  too,  the  cun- 
ning negro  kept  chiding  them  for  their  indolence  in  moving 
so  slowly  !" 

"  Bill,"  said  Mr.  Delafield,  sternly,  "  stop  the  carriage  in- 
stantly." 

"  Lord  a  massy,  mars'r,"  exclaimed  the  frightened  Bill. 
"  You  almost  skeered  me  off  de  box.  Ferd  won't  get  along 
no  how.  I  tells  him  and  I  tells  him  how  you'r  in  de  hurry — 


340  MEADOW  BROOK. 

don't  you  mind  how  I  keeps  telling  him  to  get  along,  I 
reckons  he  wants  dat  t'other  half  bucket  of  water." 

"  I  understand  you  perfectly,"  said  Mr.  Delafield,  alight- 
ing from  the  carriage,  and  to  the  utter  astonishment  of  Bill, 
mounting  the  box  and  taking  the  reins  in  his  own  hands.  "  I 
understand  your  tricks,  and  for  the  rest  of  the  way  I  shall 
drive  myself !" 

Rolling  his  eyes  wildly  in  their  sockets,  the  crest  fallen 
Bill  folded  his  arms  and  resigned  the  horses  to  their  fate, 
saying  mentally,  "  I  shall  war  mournin'  for  'em,  I  shall, 
and  he  may  help  hisself." 

Over  rough  and  stony  places — over  smooth  and  sandy 
roads — over  hills,  over  plains — through  the  woods,  through 
the  swamps,  and  through  the  winding  valleys,  on  they  sped 
like  lightning,  the  excited  horses  covered  with  foam,  their 
driver  stern,  silent  and  determined,  vtfhile  poor  Bill,  with  the 
perspiration  streaming  down  his  shining  face,  kept  up  a  con- 
tinued expostulation,  "  Now,  mars'r,  for  de  dear  Lord's  sake, 
stop  'em  'fore  dey  draps  down  dead.  Look  at  de  white 
specks  all  over  Ferd's  back — he'll  never  stau'  it  without 
dat  t'other  half  bucket.  You  kills  'em  sartiu,  and  dar  goes 
a  thousand  dollars,  smack  and  clean." 

But  Bill's  entreaties  were  all  in  vain,  and  his  distress  was 
at  its  height,  when  fortunately  his  thoughts  were  diverted 
in  another  Channel.  At  a  sudden  turn  of  the  road  a  gust  of 
wind  lifted  the  old  palinlcaf  from  his  woolly  head,  and  car- 
ried it  far  away.  "  Now,  dear  Mars'r,"  said  Bill,  laying  his 
hand  on  that  of  Mr.  Delafield,  "you'll  sartin  let  'em  breathe 
while  I  picks  up  my  hat,  'case  you  see  how'll  you  look 
gwine  into  town  wid  a  barheaded  nigger.  In  de  Lord's 
name,  stop,"  he  continued,  as  he  saw  in  his  master  no  signs 
of  relenting. 

Glancing  over  his  shoulder  Mr.  Delafield  saw  the  hat  away 


THE  CHASE.  841 

over  the  fields,  and  quietly  taking  a  bill  from  his  pocket  and 
placing  it  in  the  negro's  hand,  he  replied  ;  "  That  will  buy 
you  five  such  hats." 

"  Yes,  but  de  hosses,  lor*  a  mighty,  de  bosses  !"  exclaimed 
Bill  almost  frantically,  "  Don't  you  see  Ferd  is  gwiiie  to 
gin  out  ?" 

Mr.  Dehi  field  feared  so,  too,  and  more  to  himself  than  to 
his  servant,  he  said,  "  perhaps  the  cars  will  be  behind  time, 
they  usually  are." 

Without  considering  the  consequences,  Bill  answered,  "  No 
they  won't  ;  case  I  hear  how  they  hired  a  tariu'  Yankee  for 
an  engine,  and  he  drives  all  afore  him — gits  ahead  of  de 
time  and  all  dat." 

The  next  minute  he  repented  a  speech  whose  disastrous 
effects  he  foresaw,  and  he  was  about  to  deny  it  as  a  fabrica- 
tion of  his  own  brain,  when  his  master,  who  really  saw  signs 
of  lagging  in  the  nervous,  fiery  Ferd,  said,  "  Bill,  you  have 
a  peculiar  whistle  with  which  you  spur  up  the  horses — 
make  it  now ;  Ferd  has  run  himself  almost  down." 

"De  Lord  have  massy  on  us,"  groaned  Bill,  wiping  away 
a  tear  ;  then,  as  Mr.  Delafield  repeated  his  order,  he  said,  in 
a  whining  tone,  "  Can't,  mars'r,  no  how  ;  case  you  see  my 
throat  is  dreffle  sore,  ridiu'  barheaded  so  in  the  breeze 
which  you  kicks  up — can't,  no  how." 

"  But  you  must,"  persisted  Mr.  Delafield. 

Bill  still  refused,  until  at  last,  as  they  approached  the  town, 
they  heard  a  heavy,  rumbling  sound.  It  was  the  roll  of  cars 
in  the  distance,  and  starting  up,  Mr.  Delafield  seized  the 
negro  by  the  shoulder  and  in  thunder  tones  called  out, 
"  Whistle." 

"  Lord,  mars'r  I  will,  I  will,"  gasped  Bill,  terrified  at.  the 
fiery  gleam  of  his  master's  eye,  and  from  his  mouth  there 
issued  a  most  unearthly  sound,  which  mingled  with  the 


842  MEADOW  BROOK. 

shriek  of  the  fast  coming  engine,  urged  on  the  jaded  horses 
to  one  more  desperate  effort. 

A  few  more  mad  plunges  and  they  reached  the  depot, 
covered  with  foam  and  frothing  at  the  mouth,  just  as  the 
train  was  moving  slowly  away.  With  one  pitying  farewell 
glance  at  his  dying  greys,  Mr.  Delafield  exclaimed,  "  Cut 
the  harness  instantly,"  and  then  with  a  bound  sprung  upon 
the  platform,  which  he  reached  just  as  Bill  called  after  him 
in  mournful  accents,  "  Ferd's  dead,  mars'r,  Ferd  is,"  while, 
mingled  with  the  roar  of  the  machinery  he  caught  the  faint 
echo  of  something  about  "  t'other  half  bucket  of  water  !" 

But  little  cared  he  for  that.  Rosa  Lee  was  to  be  over- 
taken, and  to  accomplish  this,  he  would  willingly  have  sacri- 
ficed every  horse  of  which  he  was  owner,  even  were  they 
twice  as  valuable  as  the  dappled  greys. 

So,  wishing  him  a  successful  journey,  and  leaving  him  on 
the  same  seat  with  a  Yankee  peddler,  who  saw  him  when  he 
£ame  up  and  "guessed  he  was  after  a  runaway  nigger,"  we 
return  for  a  moment  to  Bill,  who  with  tears  streaming  from 
his  eyes,  Thatched  the  struggles  of  Fred  until  the  noble  ani- 
mal was  dead,  bringing  him  water  which  he  vainly  coaxed 
him  to  drink,  while  the  bystanders,  who  crowded  around, 
asked  him  innumerable  questions  as  to  why  they  drove  so 
fast  and  where  his  master  was  going. 

To  the  first  Bill  could  not  reply,  but  to  the  last  he  prompt- 
ly answered,  as  he  patted  the  remains  of  the  departed  Fer- 
dinand, "  Gwiue  to  the  devil,  in  course  !  Whar  you  spect  a 
white  man  to  go,  what  treats  hosses  in  dis  kind  of  style, 
won't  let  'em  hev  all  the  water  dey  wants  and  drives  'em  till 
dey  draps  dead  in  der  tracks." 

The  story  of  the  half  bucket  was  duly  rehearsed,  Bill 
firmly  believing  that  if  Ferd  had  drank  it,  he  would  undoubt- 
edly have  lived  "  dis  minit  and  been  as  spry  as  a  cricket." 


THE  CHASE.  848 

But  now  he's  dead  and  Fred,  too,"  continued  the  negro,  as 
the  latter  ceased  to  move.  "  Sich  another  span  of  bosses, 
that  ain't  in  all  Georgy,"  and  laying  his  black  face  upon  the 
neck  of  the  insensible  Ferd,  the  negro  cried  like  a  child. 

"  There  is  one  comfort,  at  least,  my  boy,"  said  a  gentle- 
manly looking  man,  who  stood  near  and  who  knew  Mr.  Dela- 
field,  "  your  horses  didn't  suffer,  for  they  were  too  much 
excited." 

This  in  a  measure  consoled  Bill,  who,  wiping  his  eyes, 
asked  what  he  was  to  do  with  them,  saying  he  "  never  could 
dig  thar  grave." 

"  My  negroes  shall  do  it  for  you,"  answered  the  stranger, 
and  in  a  short  time  several  stalwart  men  were  busy  in  an 
adjacent  field  making  a  grave  for  the  dappled  greys,  which 
they  carefully  buried,  while  on  a  stump,  with  his  head  rest- 
ing on  his  knees,  sat  Bill  as  chief  mourner. 

"  I  wish  I  knew  a  prar,"  he  whispered  to  himself,  "  for  if 
ever  bosses  'sarvcd  it  they  do  ;"  but  the  rude  African  had 
never  prayed  since  he  was  a  little  child,  and  thinking  himself 
too  old  to  begin  now,  he  rose  up  from  the  stump,  just  ,as  his 
companions,  having  finished  their  task,  were  beginning  to 
ridicule  his  bare  head,  telling  him  he  must  have  an  unkind 
master,  judging  from  his  own  appearance  and  the  sad 
fates  of  the  horses,  while  one  of  them  advised  him  to  run 
away. 

This  was  touching  Bill  in  a  tender  point,  for  though  he 
had  loved  the  horses  much,  he  loved  his  master  more,  and  he 
would  not  hear  him  censured  ;  accordingly  he  retorted  petu- 
lantly that  thar  warn't  a  better  master  in  all  Georgy  than 
mars'r  Dick,  nor  a  richer  one  neither, — and  'twan't  nobody's 
business  if  he  killed  five  hundred  horses — he  could  afford 
it— 'twan't  as  though  he  was  poor  and  owned  nothin'  but 
a  few  low  trash  like  the  'Gusty  niggers  !" 


344  MEADOW  BROOK. 

This  insinuation  the  "  Gusty  niggers,"  chose  to  resent  as 
an  insult,  and  a  regular  negro  fight  ensued,  in  which  Bill, 
being  the  weaker  party,  came  oft'  rather  badly  beaten,  his 
face  being  scratched  in  several  places,  while  his  pants 
received  a  huge  rent,  which  in  no  wise  tended  to  improve  his 
personal  appearance.  Matters  being  at  last  amicably  adjust- 
ed, the  victorious  party  returned  home,  while  Bill,  who  had 
frequently  been  in  Augusta  with  his  master,  wended  his  way 
to  a  hatter's  shop,  where  he  soon  made  himself  the  owner 
of  a  second-hand  beaver,  which  at  his  request  was  orna- 
mented by  a  weed  of  crape  as  a  badge  of  mourning  for  his 
favorite  steeds.  Then  seeing  that  the  carriage  was  safely 
stowed  away,  he  started  on  foot  for  home,  stopping  at  the 
negro  quarters  of  almost  every  plantation  to  relate  his  won- 
derful adventures.  As  he  was  perfectly  trusty  and  faithful, 
he  was  always  allowed  to  carry  a  pass  by  his  good  natured 
master  and  thus  he  found  no  difficulty  in  his  journey,  which 
he  took  quite  leisurely,  never  reaching  Sunny  Bank  until  the 
close  of  the  second  day  after  the  one  on  which  he  had  left 
it. 

In  the  meantime  Mr.  Delafield,  with  closely  knit  brows 
and  compressed  lip,  his  usual  look  when  he  was  in  deep 
thought,  sat  musing  of  the  time  when  Rosa  Lee  would  be  his 
wife,  while  at  his  side  the  Yankee  peddler,  with  his  basket  of 
essence  carefully  stowed  under  the  seat,  was  casting  curious  ^ 
glances  at  his  companion,  whose  history  he  was  desirous  of 
knowing.  But  there  was  something  in  Mr.  Delafield's  appear- 
ance which  forbade  familiaiity,  so  for  once  the  loquacious 
Yankee  was  silent. 

They  were  now  about  half  way  between  Augusta  and 
Charleston  and  going  at  great  speed,  when  suddenly  at  a 
short  curve  there  was  a  violent  commotion — the  passen- 
rerfl  were  pitched  forward  and  backward,  while  the  engine 


THE  CHASE.  345 

plunged  down  a  steep  embankment,  throwing  the  train 
from  the  track  and  dragging  after  it  the  baggage 
car,  which  in  some  way  became  detached  from  the 
rest.  The  new  "Yankee  engineer"  was  a  daring,  reckless 
fellow,  who  at  the  North  had  been  discharged  for  careless- 
ness. and  had  come  to  try  his  fortune  at  ttie  South.  Fortu- 
nately no  one  was  seriously  hurt  except  Mr.  DelaSeld,  whose 
injuries  were  simply  mental,  as  he  knew  this  accident  would 
probably  detain  them  for  many  hours.  In  a  perfect  storm 
of  excitement  he  stalked  up  aud  down  the  track,  asking  the 
conductor  every  few  minutes  how  long  it  would  probably  be 
before  they  could  go  on,  and  at  last  growing  so  dark  in  his 
face  that  the  Yankee,  after  looking  over  his  essence  basket 
and  finding  but  few  of  his  bottles  broken,  ventured  to  say, 
"  Now,  Squire,  don't  git  mad  at  a  feller  for  askin'  a  sassy 
question,  but  I  raley  du  want  to  know  if  there  aint  a  little 
atom  of  black  blood  in  you  ?" 

"  Very  likely,"  answered  Mr.  Delafield  ;  while  the  Yankee, 
now  that  the  ice  was  broken,  continued  to  ply  him  with 
questions,  .which,  though  very  annoying  to  the  haughty 
Southerner,  tended  to  relieve  in  a  measure  the  tediousness 
of  waiting. 

The  sun  had  long  been  set  and  the  stars  were  shining 
brightly  ere  they  were  able  to  proceed,  and  it  was  after  mid- 
night when  they  at  last  reached  Charleston.  Driving 
immediately  to  the  landing,  Mr.  Delafield  to  his  great  joy 
found  that  the  steamer  bound  for  New  York  still  lay  at  the 
wharf  and  would  not  start  until  morning.  But  was  Rosa 
Lee  on  board  ?  That  was  a  question  which  puzzled  him,  and 
as  there  was  no  way  of  satisfying  himself  until  morning,  he 
sat  down  in  one  of  the  state  rooms  and  rather  impatiently 
awaited  the  dawn  of  day. 


15 


346  MEADOW  BROOK. 

The  hurry — the  confusion — and  the  excitement  of  starting 
was  over.  We  were  out  npou  the  deep  blue  sea,  and  from 
the  window. of  my  state-room  I  watched  the  distant  shore 
as  it  slowly  receded  from  view,  and  felt  that  I  was  leaving 
the  land  of  sunlight  and  of  flowers.  Notwithstanding  the 
fatiguing  journey  of  the  previous  day,  I  was  better  this 
morning  fhan  I  had  been  for  many  months  before,  for  I  had 
slept  quietly  through  the  night. 

An  hour  or  two  after  breakfast  Charlie  came  to  me  with 
a  very  peculiar  expression  on  his  face  and  asked  me  to  go 
upon  deck,  saying  the  fresh  breeze  would  do  me  good.  I 
consented  willingly,  and  throwing  on  my  shawl  and  a 
simple  Leghorn  flat  which  had  been  of  much  service  to 
me  at  Cedar  Grove,  and  which  Mr.  Delafield  had  often  said 
was  very  becoming,  I  went  out  with  Charlie,  who  led  me  to 
the  rear  of  the  boat,  where  he  said  we  were  not  so  liable  to 
be  disturbed.  Seating  me  upon  a  small  settee  he  asked  to 
be  excused  for  a  few  moments,  saying  I  should  not  be  long 
alone.  The  motion  of  the  boat  produced  a  slight  dizziness 
in  my  head,  and  leaning  my  elbow  upon  the  arm  of  the  set- 
tee I  shaded  my  eyes  with  my  hand  and  sat  lost  in  thought 
until  I  heard  the  sound  ^f  a  footstep. 

"  It  was  Charlie,"  I  said,  so  I  did  not  look  up,  even  when 
he  sat  down  by  my  side  and  wound  his  arm  around  me, 
wrapping  my  shawl  closer  together,  oh,  so  gently  !  "  Charlie 
is  very  tender  of  me  since  my  sickness,"  I  thought,  and 
much  I  loved  that  he  should  thus  caress  me.  It  thrilled  me 
strangely,  bringing  back  to  my  mind  the  night  when  I  sat 
in  the  vine-wreathed  ar^or,  where  I  should  never  sit  again. 

For  a  moment  there  was  perfect  silence  and  I  could  hear 
the  beating  of  Charlie's  heart.  Then  leaning  forward  and 
removing  my  hand  from  my  eyes,  he  pressed  a  kiss  upon  my 
lips  and  whispered  as  he  did  so,  "My  own  Rose  .'" 


THE  CHASE.  847 

Once,  when  I  was  apparently  dying,  the  sound  of  that 
voice  had  called  me  back  to  life,  and  now  with  a  cry  of  joy 
I  sprang  to  my  feet  and  turning  round,  stood  face  to  face 
with  Richard  Ddafidd,  who,  stretching  his  arms  towards  me, 
said,  "  Come  to  my  bosom,  Rose.  Henceforth  it  is  your 
resting-place." 

The  shock  was  too  much  for  me  in  my  weak  state.  A 
faintness  stole  over  me,  and  if  I  obeyed  his  command,  it  was 
because  I  could  not  help  it !  " 

When  I  returned  to  consciousness,  Richard's  arms  were 
around  me,  and  my  head  was  resting  upon  his  bosom,  while 
he  whispered  to  me  words  which  I  leave  to  the  imagination, 
as  I  dare  not  give  them  to  the  world,  lest  he  (  Uncle  Dick  I 
call  him)  should  be  angry  in  his  way,  and  I  have  learned 
to  be  a  very  little  afraid  of  him  since  that  morning  when 
on  board  the  steamer  Delphine  we  sat  and  talked  together 
of  the  past. 

Wonderingly  I  listened  while  he  told  me  how  long  he  had 
loved  me — how  once  he  had  thought  to  tell  me  of  his  love, 
but  the  manner  in  which  I  answered  his  leading  question 
disheartened  him,  for  he  feared  his  affection  was  not  returned 
— how  it  had  filled  his  heavt  with  bitter  grief  when  he  saw 
me  about  to  marry  another — how  his  sister  had  deceived 
him  or  he  should  have  spoken  to  me  then — and  how  in  a 
moment  of  temptation  when  he  stood  over  my  pillow  he  had 
asked  that  I  might  die,  for  he  would  far  rather  that  death 
should  be  his  rival  than  a  fellow  man.  Then  as  he  thought 
how  near  I  had  been  to  the  dark  valley  he  shudderinyly 
drew  me  closer  to  his  side  and  told  me  how  he  had  wondeml 
at  Dr.  Clayton's  leaving  me  so  abruptly  and  how  sometimes 
when  a  ray  of  hope  was  beginning  to  dawn  upon  him,  it  had 
been  chilled  by  my  manner,  which  he  now  understood. 

"Yon  cfinaot  conceive,"  said  ho  in  conclusion,  "what  my 


348  MEADOW  BROOK. 

feelings  were  yestcr  morn  when  I  bade  you  adieu,  nor  yet 
can  you  comprehend  the  overwhelming  delight  I  experienced 
when  I  read  that  letter  aud  felt  that  you  would  at  last  be 
mine." 

When  he  had  ceased  to  speak  I  took  up  the  story  and 
told  him  of  all  my  own  feelings,  aud  that  nothing  would  ever 
have  induced  me  to  think  for  a  moment  of  becoming  Dr. 
Clayton's  wife,  but  the  belief  that  he  was  engaged  to 
Ada,  a  story  which  I  told  him  his  sister  affirmed  when  I 
went  to  her  for  counsel. 

"  And  so  Angeline  played  a  double  part,"  said  he,  sighing 
deeply  ;  "  I  never  thought  she  could  be  guilty  of  so  much  de- 
ception, though  I  have  always  known  she  was  averse  to  my 
marrying  any  one." 

Of  Ada  he  said  that  never  for  a  moment  had  he  been  en- 
gaged to  her.  "  She  is  tome  like  a  sister, "  said  he,  "  and  though 
I  know  she  has  many  faults,  I  am  greatly  attached  to  her,  for 
we  have  lived  together  many  years.  She  was  committed  to 
my  care  by  her  father  and  I  shall  always  be  faithful  to  my 
trust.  And  if,  dear  Rose,  in  the  future,  circumstances  should 
render  it  necessary  for  her  to  live  with  us,  shall  you  object  ? 
She  cannot  harm  you  now." 

He  had  talked  to  me  much  of  his  love,  but,  not  a  word 
before  had  he  said  of  my  sharing  his  home  at  Sunny  Bank, 
so  I  rather  coquettishly  answered,  "  You  talk  of  my  living 
with  you  as  a  settled  matter,  and  still  you  have  not  asked 
me  if  I  would." 

A  shadow  for  a  moment  darkened  his  face,  and  then  with 
a  very  quizzical  expression  he  made  me  a  formal  offer  of 
himself  and  fortune,  asking  me  pointedly  if  I  wouid  accept 
it — and — aud,  well,  of  course,  I  did  what  my  readers  knew 
I  would  do  when  I  first  told  them  of  the  dark  man  at  the 
theatre — I  said  yes,  and  promised  to  return  with  him  to 


THE  CHASE.  349 

Sunny  Bank  as  soon  as  my  health  would  permit,  which  he 
was  positive  would  be  in  a  very  few  weeks,  for  he  should  be 
my  daily  physician,  aud  "  love,  he  said,  would  work  mira- 
cles." 

Thus  you  see  we  were  engaged — Richard  and  I ! 


8fiO  MEADOW  BROOK. 


CHAPTER    XXIX. 

HUMAN    NATURE. 

THE  sun  had  set  on  Cedar  Grove,  and  together  on  the 
broad,  airy  piazza  sat  Mrs.  Lansing  and  Ada,  rather  impa- 
tiently waiting  for  Richard,  whom  they  had  not  seen  since  he 
left  them  so  abruptly  in  the  morning.  Greatly  relieved  at 
the  absence  of  one  whom  she  had  in  a  measure  dreaded  as  a 
rival,  Ada  began  to  hope  that  the  conquest  of  her  guard- 
ian would  now  be  a  comparatively'easy  matter,  and  as  she 
knew  the  effect  which  a  pretty  face  and  a  becoming  dress 
had  upon  him,  she  had  spent  a  great  deal  of  time  upon  this 
evening's  toilet,  and  looked  unusually  young  and  handsome 
in  her  pale  blue  tissue,  with  her  soft  curls  falling  over  her 
white  uncovered  neck. 

That  day  she  had  talked  a  long  time  with  Mrs.  Lansing, 
who  had  not  only  expressed  her  willingness  to  receive  her  as 
a  sister,  but  had  also  promised  to  do  whatever  she  could  to 
forward  the  matter.  Believing  Mrs.  Lansing  to  have  far 
more  influence  over  her  brother  than  she  really  had,  Ada 
began  to  entertain  hopes  of  soon  becoming  a  bride,  and  when 
she  thought  no  one  could  see  her,  actually  wrote  upon  a 
card,  "  Mr.  and  Mrs.  R.  Delafield,"  just  to  see  how  it  would 
look  !  It  looked  well,  she  thought,  and  smoothing  from  her 
brow  a  frown  which  had  been  caused  by  her  finding  among 


HUMAN  NATURE.  851 

her  waving  tresses  a  long  white  hair,  she  went  down  to  the 
piazza  to  await  Richard's  coming. 

"  He  has  not  been  here  since  morning,  and  I  am  sure  he'll 
come  to-night.  You  know  he  has  latterly  been  a  most  con- 
stant visitor,"  remarked  Mrs.  Lansing. 

"  Yes,  bat  possibly  the  attraction  which  kept  him  so  much 
here  is  gone,"  faintly  suggested  Ada. 

"  Fie  !"  returned  Mrs.  Lansing,  with  a  toss  of  her  head. 
"  I  know  Richard  better  than  that,  and  though  he  may  at  one 
time  have  felt  a  slight  interest  in  Miss  Lee,  I  am  positive 
'tis  nothing  serious,  or  lasting.  Only  think  of  it,  Richard 
Delafield  marry  my  governess,  a  poor  schoolmistress!  What 
would  his  fashionable  acquaintance  in  Augusta  and  Charles- 
ton say,  setting  aside  our  friend^  in  Xew  Orleans  1" 

And  on  the  proud  woman's  face  there  was  a  sneer  at  the 
very  idea  of  her  brother's  thus  disgracing  himself. 

"  Hark  !  I  do  believe  he's  coming,"  said  Ada,  as  she  heard 
approaching  footsteps,  and  she  had  just  time  to  adjust  her 
skirts  gracefully  when  there  stood  before  her,  not  Mr.  Dela- 
field, but  the  servant  to  whom  had  been  intrusted  the  note 
for  Mrs.  Lansing. 

This  the  negro  had  entirely  forgotten  until  it  was  recalled 
to  his  mind  by  the  continued  absence  of  his  master,  whose 
return  they  had  confidently  expected  before  night.  Taking 
the  note  from  his  hand,  Mrs.  Lansing  hastily  glanced  at  its 
contents,  and  then,  with  an  exclamation  of  surprise,  handed 
it  to  Ida,  who  turned  deathly  pale  as  she  saw  her  new-born 
hopes  crushed  at  once  and  forever  ;  and  if  HQW  she  clasped 
her  hand  upon  her  side,  the  action  was  not  feigned,  for  a 
p-ii/i,  which  blistering  could  not  heal,  was  indeed  there — the 
pain  of  wounded  pride  at  seeing  a  humble,  obscure  girl 
preferred  to  herself.  For  several  minutes  not  a  word  was 
spoken,  and  then  Mrs.  Lansing,  who  knew  it  would  not  be 


352  MEADOW  BROOK. 

politic  to  quarrel  with  her  brother,  said,  "  I  am  astouished 
at  Richard's  proceedings,  but  I  suppose  there  is  no  help  for 
it,  and  we  may  as  well  make  the  best  of  it.  Miss  Lee  ain't 
the  worst  girl  in  the  world.  She  had  many  friends  in  the 
village — was  well  educated,  and  with  a  few  lessons  from  us 
on  some  points  of  etiquette  she  may  do  very  well." 

"  Us"  angrily  retorted  Ada.  "When  I  teach  Dick 
Delafield's  wife  etiquette  I  shall  be  older  than  I  am  now." 

"And  that  you  would  not  care  to  be  ;"  said  Mrs.  Lansing, 
a  little  sarcastically. 

She  was  a  woman,  who,  if  essential  to  her  own  interest, 
could  turn  with  every  breeze,  and  though  she  was  not 
pleased  with  her  brother's  choice,  she  did  not  deem  it  advi- 
sable to  provoke  his  anger  by  quarrelling  about  it.  for  when 
once  roused,  but  few  could  cope  with  his  resolute,  deter- 
mined spirit.  Then,  too,  Rosa  Lee  was  yielding  and  generous, 
and  would  not  object  even  if  her  husband  should  bestow 
half  his  fortune  upon  his  sister;  so  after  all  it  might  be  better 
to  have  her  the  mistress  of  Sunny  Bank  than  one  like  Ada, 
who  was  more  selfish  and  wanted  everything  for  herself. 
Thus  Mrs.  Lansing  -reasoned,  coming  at  last  to  feel  quite 
amiably  disposed  towards  Rosa  Lee,  whom  she  fully  intended 
to  manage  in  her  own  way,  and  she  was  about  making  up 
her  mind  to  write  a  kind,  sisterly  letter  to  said  Rosa,  when 
her  attention  was  attracted  by  a  loud  sobbing,  and  looking 
round  she  saw  Ada  weeping  violently. 

As  well  as  she  could  love  any  one,  Ada  had  loved  her 
guardian,  and  the  knowledge  that  he  was  now  lost  to  her, 
overcame  her  for  a  time,  and  covering  her  face  with  her  hands, 
she  cried  aloud.  Mrs.  Lansing  had  never  really  loved 
in  her  life,  so  she  could  not  appreciate  the  feeling,  and  she 
made  no  effort  to  soothe  the  weeping  girl  who  that  night 
wet  her  pillow  with  bitter  tears,  and  who  next  morning 


HUMAN  NATURE.  853 

looked  weary,  pale  and  old,  as  she  languidly  took  her  seat 
at  the  breakfast  table.  Still  Ada  was  not  one  to  love  very 
deeply,  and  as  on  this  occasion  her  pride  was  touched  rather 
than  her  heart,  she  ere  long  grew  calm,  and  with  Mrs.  Lan- 
sing wisely  resolved  to  make  the  best  of  it.  Then,  too,  there 
arose  the  very  natural  desire  to  conceal  from  Richard  that 
she  had  ever  cared  for  him,  and  to  do  this  she  thought  she 
must  pretend  to  be  pleased  with  his  choice.  Accordingly 
when  Mrs.  Lansing  wrote  to  her  brother,  Ada  inclosed  a 
gilt-edged  note,  in  which  she  congratulated  him  upon  his 
intended  marriage,  telling  him  she  had  foreseen  it  from  the 
first,  and  ended  by  sending  her  love  to  "  Rose."  Thus,  be- 
cause she  thought  it  would  be  for  her  interest,  did  Mrs. 
Lansing  deem  it  best  to  change  her  tactics,  while  Ada  was 
too  proud  to  evince  any  open  hostility,  though  in  her  heart 
she  hated  the  future  bride  and  lamented  the  fatality  which 
had  decreed  that  she  should  be  rivalled  by  "  both  of  those 
Lee  girls." 


854  MEADOW  BKOOK. 


CHAPTER    XXX. 

"THE  SOUTHERN  PLANTER'S  NORTHERN  BRIDE." 

OVER  the  New  England  hills  the  hazy  light  of  a  most 
glorious  Indian  Summer  was  shining,  while  the  forest  trees, 
in  their  gorgous  array  of  crimson  and  gold,  lifted  their  tall 
heads  as  proudly  as  if  they  heard  not  in  the  distance  the 
voice  of  coming  sorrows,  and  the  sighing  of  winter  winds. 
The  birds  had  flown  to  their  southern  home  where  I  fondly 
hoped  to  meet  them,  for  I  was  to  be  a  bride — Richard's 
bride — and  the  day  for  my  bridal  had  come.  We  had  been 
everywhere — Richard  and  I — all  over  the  old  Meadow 
Brook  farm,  sacred  to  me  for  the  many  hallowed  associations 
which  clustered  around  it,  and  very,  very  dear  to  him  be- 
cause it  was  my  childhood's  home.  So  he  told  me  when  we 
stood  for  the  last  time  beneath  the  spi'eading  grape-vine, 
and  I  pointed  out  to  him  the  place  where  years  before 
I  had  lain  in  the  long  green  grass  and  wept  over  the  fickle- 
ness of  one  who  was  naught  to  me  now,  save  a  near 
friend. 

Together  we  had  sat  in  the  old  brown  schoolhouse, — he 
in  the  big  arm  chair,  and  I — but  no  matter  where  /  sat 
when  I  told  him  of  the  little  romping  girl  with  yellow  hair, 
who  had  there  first  learned  to  con  the  alphabet  and  to  trace 
ou  the  gaily  colored  maps  the  boundary  lines  of  Georgia,  lit- 
tle dreaming  that  her  home  would  one  day  be  there.  Then 


"THE  SOUTHERN1  PLANTER'S  NORTHERN  BRIDE."  35.5 

when  I  showed  him  the  bench  where  I  had  lain  when  the 
faintuess  came  over  me,  he  wound  his  arm  closer  around  me, 
— though  wherefore  I  do  not  know.  Together  too,  we  had 
gone  over  the  old  farmhouse,  he  lingering  longest  in  the 
room  where  I  was  born,  and  when  he  thought  I  didn't  see 
him,  gathering  a  withered  leaf  from  the  rose  bush  which  grew 
beneath  the  window,  and  which  I  told  him  I  had  planted 
when  a  little  girl. 

Every  woman,  young  and  old,  in  the  neighborhood  and 
in  the  village  had  seen  him,  either  face  to  face  or  from  be- , 
hind  the  folds  of  a  muslin  curtain,  some  calling  him  "  black 
and  ugly,''  while  others  pronounced  him  "  splendid,"  and  all  I 
believe  united  in  saying  that,  "  Rosa  Lee  had  done  wonders, 
considering  she  had  no  great  amount  of  beauty  to  do  it 
with  !" 

Once,  when  a  remark  like  this  came  to  Richard's  ear  he 
smiled  quietly  and  said,  "  Rosa  Lee  is  beautiful  to  me,  for 
though  her  face  may  lack  perfect  regularity  of  features  and 
brilliancy  of  complexion,  she  has  beauty  of  a  higher  order,  a 
beauty  of  the  mind,  which  is  seen  in  her  laughing  blue  eyes 
and  sunny  smile." 

Tli us  you  see,  my  reader,  that  Richard  thought  I  was 
handsome,  while  strange  as  it  may  seem  there  were  others 
who  said  so  too,  and  even  I  was  sensible  of  a  thrill  of  pride, 
such  as  I  suppose  conscious  beauties  feel,  when  I  stood  up  be- 
fore the  mirror  and  saw  how  well  I  looked  in  my  bridal  dress 
'  of  satin  and  lace — his  gift,  but  not  the  same  which  he  had 
purchased  for  me  some  months  before.  At  first  I  had  pro- 
posed wearing  the  one  intended  for  Dr.  Clayton's  bride,  but 
Richard  would  not  suffer  it,  so  I  gave  it  to  Lizzy,  who,  as 
soon  as  John  Thompson  was  of  age,  which  would  be  in  Jan- 
uary, would  probably  have  need  of  it  .'  This  same  John 
was  to  be  our  groomsman  and  much  be  amused  Richard  by 


356  MEADOW  BROOK. 

telling  him  of  the  tall,  hateful  boy  who  had  once  been  a  ter- 
ror to  a  little  schoohna'am  thirteen  years  of  age,  who  now> 
with  a  heightened  bloom  upon  her  cheek  and  a  strange  light 
in  her  eye,  stood  waiting  the  summons  to  the  parlor  below. 
It  came  at  last  and  as  I  laid  my  hand  on  Richard's  arm  he  im- 
printed a  kiss  upon  my  lips,  "  the  last,"  he  said,  "  he  should 
ever  give  to  Rosa  Lee," 

Of  what  came  next  I  have  only  a  faint  remembrance. 
There  was  a  rustling  of  satin  upon  the  narrow  staircase, 
down  which  Lizzie  and  I  wrent  a  little  in  advance  of  Richard 
and  John  Thompson,  the  latter  of  whom  said  something  in 
a  low  tone  about  hoops  and  the  space  they  occupied  !  this 
remark  shocked  me  inexpressibly,  but  Richard  didn't  seem  to 
mind  it  at  all.  As  we  passed  the  front  door,  the  cool  uight 
wind  (for  it  was  evening)  blew  over  my  face,  reminding  me 
of  the  South,  it  was  so  soft  and  balmy.  When  we  entered 
the  parlor,  I  was  conscious  of  a  goodly  number  of  eyes  fixed 
upon  me,  and  as  I  crossed  over  to  a  vacant  spot  under  the 
looking  glass  I  heard  more  than  one  say  in  a  whisper,  "  Isn't 
she  pretty  ?**  meaning  Lizzie,  I  suppose  !  Then  a  man,  whom 
I  recognized  as  the  new  Episcopal  clergyman  (I  believe  I've 
never  said  that  Richard  was  an  Episcopalian)  stood  up  be- 
fore us  and  said  something  about  "  You  Richard — and  You 
Rose,"  after  which  Richard  placed  a  ring  upon  my  finger 
squeezing  my  hand  a  very  little  as  he  did  so.  Then  follow- 
ed a  short  prayer,  in  which  I  fancied  the  minister  made  a 
mistake  in  our  names,  inasmuch  as  he  spoke  of  Isaac  and  Rc- 
lecca  instead  of  Richard  and  Rose!  This  being  done  I 
glanced  at  the  bridegroom.  There  was  no  scowl  upon  his 
ibrehead  now,  and  I  could  see  the  light  shining  out  all  over 
his  face,  as  he  bent  down  and  gently  whispered  "my 
wife  /" 

This  dispelled  the  clouds  at  once,  and  as  guest  after  guest 


"THE  SOUTHERN  PLANTER'S  NORTHERN  BRIDE."  857 

crowded  around,  offering  their  congratulations,  while  Charlie 
and  Johu  Thompson  vied  with  each  other  in  repeating  my 
new  name,  I  began  to  realize  that  I  was  no  longer  Rosa  Lee, 
but  Mrs.  Richard  Ddafidd. 


868  MEADOW  BROOK. 


CHAPTER    XXXI. 

SUNNY    BANK. 

FOB  a  few  days  we  lingered  at  my  mother's  fireside,  and 
then,  with  the  fall  of  the  first  snow-flake,  we  left  for  our 
southern  home  ;  Richard  promising  my  mother,  who  was 
loth  to  give  me  up,  that  when  the  summer  birds  came  back 
and  roses  were  Homing  again  by  th,e  door,  he  would  bring 
his  Rose  to  breathe  ou«e  more  the  air  of  her  native  hills. 
We  stopped  at  New  York,  Philadelphia,  Baltimore  and 
Washington,  and  it  was  not  until  the  holidays  were  passed 
that  we  landed  at  last  at  Charleston  and  took  the  cars  for 
W which  we  reached  about  dark. 

With  a  loud  cry  of  joy,  Bill,  who  was  waiting  for  us,  wel- 
comed back  his  master,  and  then  almost  crushing  my  fin- 
gers in  his  big  black  hand,  said,  with  a  sly  wink,  which  he 
meant  should  be  very  expressive,  "  I  know,  now  what  mass'r 
kill  dem  bosses  for  1"  at  the  same  time  making  some  apology 
for  the  really  sorry  looking  animals  he  was  compelled  to 
drive  in  the  place  of  the  deceased  Ferdinand  and  Frederic. 
As  we  drove  through  the  town  I  could  not  help  contrasting 
my  present  feelings  with  those  of  the  year  before,  when  I 
thought  I  was  leaving  it  forever.  Then,  weary,  sick  and 
wretched,  I  had  looked  through  blinding  tears  towards 
Sunny  Bank,  which  was  now  my  home,  while  at  my  side, 
with  his  arm  around  me,  was  its  owner — my  husband. 


SUNNY  BANK.  359 

"  You  tremble,  Rose,"  said  he,  as  we  drew  near  the  house, 
and  he  bade  me  be  .calmer,  saying  the  meeting  between  my- 
Belf  and  his  sister  would  soon  be  over. 

But  it  was  not  that  which  I  dreaded.  It  was  the  presenta- 
tion to  his  servants,  to  whom  I  bore  the  formidable  relation 
of  mistress,  and  for  whose  good  opinion  I  cared  far  more 
than  I  did  for  that  of  the  haughty  Mrs.  Lansing.  Some- 
thing like  this  I  said  to  Richard,  who  assured  me  that  his 
household  would  love  me  because  I  was  his  wife,  if  for  no 
other  reason,  and  thus  I  found  it  to  be.  As  we  drove  into 
the  yard,  we  were  surprised  at  seeing  the  house  brilliantly 
lighted,  while  through  the  open  windows  forms  of  many  per- 
sons were  seen  moving  to  and  fro. 

In  a  displeased  tone  of  voice  Richard  said,  "  It  is  Angel- 
ine's  work,  and  I  do  not  like  it,  for  you  need  rest,  and  are 
too  much  fatigued  to  see  any  one  to-night,  but  I  suppose  it 
cannot  be  avoided.  Ho,  Bill,"  he  called  to  the  driver,  "  who 
is  here  ?" 

"  Some  de  quality,"  answered  Bill,  adding  that  "  Miss 
Angeliue  done  'vite  'em  to  see  de  bride." 

"  She  might  at  least  have  consulted  my  wishes,"  said 
Richard,  while  my  heart  sank  within  me  at  being  obliged  to 
meet  strangers  in  my  jaded  condition. 

Mrs.  Lansing,  it  seems,  had  in  her  mind  a  new  piano  for 
Lina,  their  present  one  being  rather  old  fashioned,  and  as  the 
surest  means  of  procuring  one  she  thought  to  please  her  bro- 
ther by  noticing  his  bride.  So,  in  her  zeal,  she  rather  over- 
did the  matter,  inviting  to  Sunny  Bank  many  of  the  villagers, 
some  of  whom  were  friendly  to  me  and  some  were  not, 
though  all,  I  believe,  felt  curious  to  see  how  the  "  Plebeian 
Yankee"  (thus  Ada  termed  me)  would  demean  herself  as 
the  wife  a  southern  planter. 

Dusky  faces,  with  white  shining  eyes,  peered  round  the 


380  MEADOW  BROOK. 

corner  of  the  building  as  the  carriage  stopped  before  the 
door,  and  more  than  one  whisper  reached  me.  "  Cat's  she — 
de  new  Miss,  dat  marsVs  liftin'  so  keerfully." 

Upon  the  piazza  stood  Mrs.  Lansing,  her  face  wreathed  in 
smiles,  while  at  her  side,  in  flowing  white  muslin,  were  Ada 
and  Lina,  the  former  of  whom  sprang  gaily  down  the  steps, 
and  with  well  feigned  joy  threw  herself  into  the  arms  of  her 
guardian,  who,  after  kissing  her  affectionately,  presented  her 
to  me,  saying,  "  Will  Ada  be  a  sister  to  my  wife  ?" 

"  Anything,  for  your  sake,"  answered  Ada,  with  rather 
more  emphasis  on  your  than  was  quite  pleasing  me. 

Mrs.  Lansing  came  next,  and  there  was  something  of  hau- 
teur in  her  manner  as  she  advanced,  for  much  as  she  desired 
to  please  her  brother,  she  was  not  yet  fully  prepared  to  meet 
me  as  an  equal.  But  Richard  knew  the  avenue  to  her  heart, 
and  as  he  placed  my  hand  in  hers,  he  said,  "  For  the  sake  of 
Jessie  you  will  love  my  bride,  I  am  sure." 

It  was  enough  ;  Jessie  was  forgotten  by  many  who  had 
wept  bitterly  when  first  they  heard  the  sad  news  of  her 
death,  but  in  the  mother's  heart  there  was  an  aching  void, 
and  as  if  the  gentle,  blue-eyed  child  were  pleading  for  me 
from  her  little  grave,  the  proud  woman's  eyes  were  moist 

with  tears  as  she  said,  "  Yes,  for  Jessie's  sake  do  I  1 " 

she  paused,  for  with  that  sacred  name  upon  her  lips  even  she 
could  not  utter  a  falsehood  and  say,  "  I  love  you,"  so  she 
qualified  it,  and  after  a  moment  continued,  "  I  will  learn  to 
love  you,  Rose,  for  such  I  know  would  be  our  angel  Jessie's 
wish." 

From  Lina  I  expected  no  demonstration.  She  was  too  sel- 
fish, too  listless  to  care  for  any  one,  so  when  she  coolly  shook 
my  hand  and  called  me  Mrs.  Delafield,  I  was  quite  satisfied, 
particularly  as  the  next  moment  Halbert  caught  me  round 
the  neck,  shouting  out  a  noisy,  but  genuine  welcome  to  his 


SUKSY  BANK.  361 

"  Aunt  Rose,"  and  telling  me  "he  was  mighty  £lad  I'd  come 
back  to  stay  for  good." 

"  You  have  quite  a  party,"  said  Richard  to  his  sister  as 
we  entered  the  spacious  hall,  I  shrinking  behind  him  so  as  to 
hide  myself  from  the  curious  eyes  which  I  knew  were  scan- 
ning my  dusty  travelling  dress. 

"  Only  a  few  friends,  who  I  thought  would  be  glad  to 
meet  Miss  Lee — I  beg  pardon — your  wife,"  she  hastily 
added  as  she  saw  the  gathering  frown  upon  his  brow. 

With  a  look  in  his  eye  which  made  her  quail,  he  said, 
"  Xever  make  that  mistake  again,  Angeliue."  (And  she 
never  did  !)  "Rose  is  too  much  exhausted  to  appear  in  the 
parlor  to-night,"  he  continued,  as  we  entered  my  room — 
our  room — the  pleasant,  tasteful  apartment,  which  I  once 
thought  had  been  fitted  up  for  Ada.  "  You  ought  to  have 
had  more  tact  than  to  invite  company  on  the  first  night  of 
my  arrival — when  you  must  have  known  how  weary  Rose 
would  be.  She  don't  look  like  herself,  so  pale  and  way- 
worn," he  continued,  himself  removing  my  bonnet  and  ten- 
derly stroking  my  aching  head. 

Nothing  would  please  Ada  better  than  to  present  me  just 
as  I  was,  pale  and  jaded,  with  dark  rims  beneath  my  eyes, 
induced  by  the  severe  headache  from  which  I  was  really 
suffering.  It  would  show  her  own  charms  to  greater  advan- 
tage, she  thought,  as  she  glanced  at  an  opposite  mirror  and 
saw  the  contrast  between  us. 

"  Oh,  Richard,"  she  said  pleadingly,  "  pray  don't  object  to 
her  going  down,  it  wouldn't  be  polite,  and  then  they  are  all 
dying  to  see  her." 

"  Why  then  didn't  they,  some  of  them,  improve  the  ppor- 
ttinity  when  she  was  here  before,  and  on  show  every  day," 
said  Richard,  moodily. 

And  Ada,  forgetting  herself,  answered  in  a  low  tone, 
16 


$62  MEADOW  BROOK. 

"  Why,  that's  plain  enough,  Mrs.  Richard  Delafield  is  a  very 
different  personage  from  Miss  Lee,  gov  " 

Ada!"  sternly  interposed  my  husband,  "Never  a  remark 
like  that  in  my  presence." 

"  Why,  Uncle  Dick,"  said  Ada,  smothering  her  anger  and 
winding  her  white  arms  around  his  neck,  "how  you 
frighten  me.  I  didn't  mean  anything,  only  I  do  want  Rose 
to  go  down,  so  much,  can't  you,  dear  ?"  and  she  turned 
towards  me. 

With  her,  I  felt  that  it  would  hardly  be  polite  to  refuse, 
so  I  replied  that  "  after  a  cup  of  tea  and  half  an  hour's  rest, 
I  would  try  to  do  so." 

Supper  was  brought  to  our  room,  the  servant  almost 
touching  her  knees  to  the  floor,  so  low  was  her  obeisance  to 
the  "  New  Miss."  As  I  have  once  before  remarked,  my  head 
was  aching  dreadfully/ and  as  I  looked  at  the  soft,  downy 
pillows  which  lay  piled  upon  the  snowy  bed  in  the  adjoining 
room,  I  thought  how  much  rather  I  would  throw  myself 
among  them,  than  join  the  gay  company  below.  But  it 
could  not  be,  and  with  something  like  tears  in  the  sound  of 
my  voice,  I  asked  Richard  to  send  up  my  trunks." 

Closely  inspecting  me  for  a  moment,  he  answered.  "  There 
is  no  necessity  for  you  to  dress.  You  look  well  enough  just 
as  you  are,  and  you  must  not  fatigue  yourself  any  more.  I 
shall  get  you  excused  in  a  little  while,  and  sometime  after 
you  are  thoroughly  rested,  Angeline  shall  give  a  large  party 
at  hei*  own  house,  where  you'll  have  an  opportunity  to  dis- 
play all  the  'fixins,' "  and  he  laughed,  thinking,  I  suppose, 
he  had  said  something  smart. 

My  dress  was  a  dark  blue  merino,  trimmed  on  the  basque 
and  sleeves  with  black  velvet.  It  fitted  neatly,  and  was,  1 
knew,  unusually  becoming  ;  so  after  arranging  my  curls  and 
donning  a  clean  linen  collar,  I  took  my  husband's  arm  and 


SUNNY  BANK.  3J3 

went  down  to  the  drawing-room,  where  I  found  aboat  forty 
people  assembled.  With  a  few  of  them  I  was  already 
acquainted,  while  the  majority  were  only  known  to  me  by 
sight ;  for  though  I  had  often  seen  them  at  Cedar  Grove, ' 
they  had  not  thought  it  worth  their  while  to  notice  a  mere 
governess.  Now,  however,  as  Ada  had  said,  matters  were 
changed,  and  Richard  Dclafield's  wife  could  not  be  slighted 
with  impunity.  Consequently  I  was  for  a  time  overwhelmed 
with  compliments  and  attention  ;  some  with  whom  I  had 
never  before  spoken,  expressing  their  delight  at  seeing  me 
back  again,  while  others  said  that  a  bride  was  just  what 
was  wanting  to  give  eclat  to  the  winter  gaieties. 

Close  to  my  side  kept  Ada,  assuming  a  kind  of  patronizing 
manner  and  answering  for  me  whenever  she  thought  the 
conversation  beyond  my  depth.  Of  course  she  threw  me 
quite  in  the  shade,  and  in  a  measure  she  had  her  reward,  for 

she,  as  well  as  I,  heard  a  lady,  a  stranger  in  W ,  say, 

"  How1  much  more  beautiful  Miss  Montrose  is  than  the  bride. 
I  wonder  Mr.  Delafield  did  not  prefer  her." 

There  was  a  look  of  exultation  on  Ada's  face  as  her  eyes 
met  mine,  but  it  passed  away  as  we  heard  the  answer  made 
by  Miss  Porter,  a  lady  whom  Ada  thought  exceedingly 
aristocratic.  "  Yes,"  said  she,  "  Miss  Montrose  is  rather 
pretty,  but  she  is  fading  fast,  and  I  suppose  Mr.  Ddafield 
preferred  the  freshness  of  youth  to  the  decay  of  beauty,  and 
for  my  part,  I  approve  his  choice,  and  think  her  a  very 
pretty  little  creature." 

I  glanced  at  my  husband — he,  too,  heard  the  remark  and 
it  pleased  him,  I  knew,  while  Ada  crossed  over  to  the  oppo- 
site side  of  the  room  and  I  saw  her  no  more,  for  Richard 
soon  asked  for  me  to  be  excused  ;  a  request  which  the  com- 
pany readily  granted,  saying,  "  I  must  of  course  be  tired." 

It  was  late  when  Richard  came  up  to  our  room,  and  I  saw 


364  MEADOW  BROOK. 

in  a  moment  that  something  was  the  matter,  for  his  face 
wore  the  dark,  hard  look  it  sometimes  did  when  he  was  dis- 
turbed. I  did  not  then  ask  the  cause  of  his  annoyance,  but 
afterwards  I  learned  that  the  moment  the  guests  were  gone, 
Ada,  whose  feelings  were  a  good  deal  ruffled,  not  only  at 
the  attention  I  had  received,  but  also  at  the  remark  of 
Miss  Porter,  commenced  censuring  my  husband  for  having 
suffered  me  to  appear  in  the  drawing-room  in  my  travelling 
dress.  "  'Twas  an  insult  to  the  company,"  she  said,  "  and 
they  could  excuse  it  on  no  other  grounds  save  the  supposi- 
tion that  I  was  entirely  ignorant  of  etiquette  in  any  form. 
I  didn't  blame  her  so  much,"  said  she,  "  for  I  suppose 
she  didn't  know  any  better,  but  I  was  astonished  at 
you." 

Ada  had  quite  forgotten  herself,  or  else  she  mis- 
understood the  man  with  whom  she  had  to  deal.  Very 
quietly  he  listened,  but  the  storm  was  gathering  within,  and 
when  she  had. finished,  it  burst  upon  her  with  a  vengeance; 
he  bidding  her  never  again,  either  in  his  presence  or  the 
presence  of  any  one,  say  aught  disparagingly  of  his  wife. 
"  Her  actions  shall  not  be  questioned  by  you,"  said  he,  "  and 
you  shall  treat  her  with  deference,  for  in  every  respect  she 
is  your  superior,  save  that  of  age,  and  there,  I  admit,  you 
have  the  advantage." 

This  decided  the  matter  at  once,  for  Ada  was  afraid  of 
him,  and  though  she  could  not  conceal  her  dislike  from  me, 
she  was  in  his  presence  always  kind,  considerate  and  some- 
times even  affectionate  in  her  demeanor  towards  me,  coming 
at  last  to  call  him  "  Uncle  Dick,"  in  imitation  of  Albert, 
and  me  "Aunt  Rose,"  particularly  if  there  were  any  stran- 
gers present. 

The  morning  following  my  arrival  I  was  formally  pre- 
sented to  the  servants,  who  received  me  with  many 


SUNNY  BANK.  865 

demonstrations  of  joy,  the  older  portion  "  bressin'  de  Lord 
they  had  lived  to  see  Mars'r  Richard  look  so  happy  and 
peart  like  as  he  did  with  the  new  Miss."  Only  one  eyed  me 
at  all  askance,  and  that  was  Aunt  Hagar,  the  housekeeper, 
who  saw  in  me  a  rival — one  who  would  henceforth  wear 
jingling  at  her  belt  the  huge  bunch  of  keys,  which  for  so 
long  a  time  had  been  to  her  a  badge  of  honor.  Then,  too, 
the  old  lady,  like  my  other  new  relatives,  had  some  fears 
"  that  Miss  Rose  didn't  'long  to  the  quality,  and  that  Mars' r 
Richard  had  done  histed  hisself  down  a  peg  or  so  by  marry- 
in'  one  who  was  brought  up  in  de  free  states,  whar  dar  warn't 
nary  nigger  to  fotch  'em  a  drink  of  water  or  fan  when  de 
sun  was  roastiu'  hot." 

With  a  look  of  injured  dignity,  which  made  the  steeple  of 
a  turban  on  her  head  tremble,  she  undid  from  her  waist  the 
bunch  of  keys,  and  offering  them  to  me,  said,  "  I  'spects  these 
are  yourn  now." 

I  drew  back,  for  to  me  there  was  nothing  pleasing  in  the 
idea  of  being  disturbed  every  time  a  lump  of  sugar,  a  piece 
of  coal,  or  a  pan  of  flour  was  wanted,  so  I  said,  "  If  my 
husband  is  willing  I'd  rather  you'd  keep  them  yourself,  as  I 
know  you  are  trusty," 

Hagar's  face  bi  ightened  perceptibly  and  I  am  induced  to 
think  she  forgot  in  a  measure  my  misfortune  in  having  been 
born  in  a  free  state!  At  all  events  I  have  not  now  a  more 
devoted  servant  than  Hagar,  who  declares  me  to  be  a  "  per- 
fect lady,"  and  who  has  more  than  once  ventured  the  treason- 
able remark,  that "  if  all  de  Free  State  folks  is  like  Miss  Rose, 
she'll  be  boun'  she'd  like  to  live  thar  !"  Regularly  each 
morning  she  comes  to  me  and  asks  "  what  Miss  would  like  for 
dinner,"  and  regularly  each  morning  "  Miss  "  answers,  "  Dear 
me,  Hagar,  I  don't  know  ;  get  what  you  like  :"  feeling 
confident  the  while  thaf  Mic  programme  is  already  made  out 


866  MEADOW  BROOK. 

and  that  any  material  suggestion  from  me  would  be  super- 
fluous. So  much  for  mistress  and  slave. 

With  his  usual  generosity,  my  husband  made  all  of  the 
negroes  presents  in  honor  of  his  marriage  ;  offering  for  Bill's 
acceptance  a  silver  watch,  which  he  had  purchased  for  him 
in  Charleston.  Taking  the  timepiece  in  his  hand,  Bill  exam- 
ined it  attentively,  held  it  to  his  ear,  put  it  in  his  pocket, 
looked  at  the  key,  and  then  handing  it  back  to  his  master, 
said,  "  no  'fence,  mars'r,  but  if  you  please  thar's  somethiu' 
I'd  like  better." 

"  Very  well,  what  is  it  ?"  asked  Richard  ;  and  Bill  answered, 
"  Why,  you  see,  Mars'r,  how  dem  bosses,  Fred  and  Ferd,  has 
never  had  proper  'spect  showed  to  thar  memory.  To  be 
sure,  I  wars  a  weed  on  my  hat  and  I  'fused  to  gine  in  de 
dance  fodder  night,  but  that's  nothin'.  Ferd  had  too  high 
blood  in  him  to  keer  for  an  ole  nigger's  mournin',  and  what 
I  wants  is  for  you  to  paint  de  stable  black,  and  that  I  reckons 
will  show  'em  proper  'tention.  What  do  you  say,  Miss 
Hose  ?" 

As  the  horses  had  fallen  in  my  cause,  I  readily  espoused 
Bill's  project  for  the  novelty  of  the  thing,  if  nothing  else  ; 
and  should  any  one  of  my  readers  visit  Sunny  Bank,  whicli 
I  wish  they  may,  they  will  see  the  stables  wearing  a  hue 
as  dark  as  Bill  himself,  who  has  now  a  pair  of  iron-greys, 
which  he  calls  "  Richard"  and  "  Rose,"  notwithstanding 
that  both  are  of  the  masculine  gender.  These,  particularly 
the  latter,  are  the  pride  of  Bill's  heart,  and  when  the  year 
of  mourning  has  expired,  he  intends,  he  says,  to  have  the 
stable  painted  "yaller,"  that  being  the  color  of  a  young 
girl  who  has  lately  made  sad  havoc  with  his  affections  ! 

Here  I  may  as  well  say  that  Mrs.  Lansing  managed  until 
she  procured  the  desired  piano,  which  came  in  company  with 
another,  a  much  nicer  one,  on  the  front  of  which  was 


SUNNY  BANK.  .  807 

inscribed  "  Rose,  from  her  tousband."  In  return  for  her 
brother's  gift,  Mrs  Lansing  made  a  large  party,  where  I 
had  an  opportunity  of  wearing  my  bridal  dress,  together 
with  a  costly  set  of  diamonds,  which  I  found  upon  my  table, 
when  I  went  up  to  make  my  toilet.  It  did  not  need  the 
simple  word  "  Richard"  on  a  bit  of  paper  to  tell  me  whence 
they  came,  and  the  tears  started  to  my  eyes  when  I  thought 
how  kind  he  was,  while  I  was  conscious  of  a  glow  of  pride, 
when  I  saw  little  Rosa  Lee,  flashing  with  diamonds,  which 
encircled  her  arms  and  neck,  and  shone  among  the  curls  of 
her  hair.  Bertha,  my  tasteful  waiting  maid — for  I  am  get- 
ting quite  southernized — pronounced  me  beautiful,  as  she 
gave  the  finishing  stroke  to  my  toilet,  while  one,  for  whose 
judgment  I  cared  still  more,  and  who  all  the  time  had  been 
conning  his  evening  paper,  apparently  oblivious  to  the  pre- 
sence of  white  satin,  point  lace,  orange  flowers  and  diamonds, 
responded,  "  Yes,  Bertha,  your  young  mistress  is  beautiful." 

Dress  does  make  a  vast  deal  of  difference  in  one's  looks, 
and  if  that  night  two-thirds  of  the  three  hundred  particular 
friends,  whose  hands  I  shook,  pronounced  me  "  beautiful, 
handsome,  charming,  lorely,"  and  all  that,  it  was  owing 
chiefly,  I  think,  to  the  fitness  of  my  robes,  and  the  brilliancy 
of  my  diamonds.  These  last  were  the  subject  of  much 
remark,  they  being  the  finest  which  had  ever  been  worn  in 

W ,  Ada  very  good-naturedly  saying,  "she  hoped  my 

good  fortune  wouldn't  quite  turn  my  head  !" 

Mrs.  Lansing's  party  was  followed  by  many  more,  and  ere 
I  was  aware  of  it  Mrs.  Richard  Delafield  was  quite  a  belle — 
what  she  said,  what  she  did,  and  what  she  wore  being  pro- 
nounced au  fait  by  the  fashionables  of  W .  Upon  all 

this  Ada  looked  jealously  ;  never  allowing  an  opportunity  to 
pass  without  speaking  slightingly  of  me,  though  always  care- 
ful that  Richard  should  not  know  of  it.  In  his  presence  she 


868  MEADOW  BROOK. 

was  vastly  kind,  sitting  at  my  feet,  calling  me  "  Aunty," 
and  treating  me  as  if  I  had  been  twenty  years  her  senior. 
At  first  she  spent  much  more  of  her  time  at  Sunny  Bank 
than  was  at  all  agreeable  to  me,  and  I  was  not  sorry  when  a 
little  incident  occurred  which  in  a  measure  tended  to  keep 
her  away.  She  had  always  been  in  the  habit  of  treating 
my  husband  with  a  great  show  of  affection,  and  now  that  he 
was,  as  she  said,  "  an  old  married  man,"  she  seemed  to  think 
it  no  matter  how  much  she  caressed  him.  Even  I  dared  not 
seat  myself  upon  his  knee  as  cooly  as  she  would,  and  her 
temerity  troubled  me,  particularly  as  I  knew  it  was  annoying 
to  him.  This  I  must  have  manifested  in  some  way,  for  one 
morning,  when  as  usual  she  entered  our  room  without  knock- 
ing, and  perched  herself  on  Eichard's  knee,  he  pushed  her 
off,  saying,  half  in  earnest,  half  in  jest,  "  Don't  act  so  foolish, 
Ada,  you  make  me  sick,  for  now  that  I  have  Eose  to  pet 
me  I  can  easily  dispense  with  your  caresses,  which  are  rather 
too  much  of  a  good  thing." 

Ada  was  angry,  and  with  a  little  hateful  laugh,  she  said, 
turning  to  me,  "jealous,  I  suppose,  and  have  read  your  bet- 
ter-half a  lecture  on  propriety.  When  /  marry,  I  trust  I 
shall  have  faith  enough  in  my  husband's  love  for  me,  not  to 
care  even  if  he  does  chance  to  look  at  some  one  else." 

I  knew  Eichard  would  vindicate  my  cause,  so  I  remained 
silent  while  he  answered,  "  You  do  Eose  injustice,  for  never 
have  we  exchanged  a  word  concerning  the  manner  you  have 
assumed  towards  me,  and  which  I  should  suppose  your  own 
sense  of  propriety  would  condemn.  Were  you  my  wife, 
'twould  be  different.' 

"  Your  wife,"  interrupted  Ada,  with  bitter  scorn,  "  I  am 
not  your  wife,  thank  fortune,  neither  did  I  ever  aspire  to  be, 
and  I  have  yet  to  see  the  man  whom  1  would  for  a  moment 
think  of  marry inar." 


SUNNY  BANK.  869 

There  was  not  the  slightest  cause  for  this  speech,  but  Ada 
was  angry;  and,  as  if  to  exasperate  her  still  more,  Richard 
coolly  asked,  "  Didn't  you  think  of  marrying  Herbert  Lang- 
ley  when  you  engaged  yourself  to  him  ?" 

He  had  heard  the  whole  story  at  Meadow  Brook,  but  this 
was  the  first  time  he  had  hinted  it  to  Ada,  who  turned  very 
pale  and  without  another  word  left  the  room,  going  back  to 
Cedar  Grove,  where  for  three  weeks  she  pouted  and  cried 
alternately.  At  the  end  of  that  time,  however,  she  conclud- 
ed it  better  to  "  make  up  5"  so  she  wrote  a  note  to  us  both, 
asking  my  pardon  for  her  rudeness  and  begging  my  husband 
to  forgive  her  for  the  many  falsehoods  she  had  told  concerning 
her  engagement  with  Herbert,  which  she  now  frankly  con- 
fessed. Of  course  we  forgave  her,  and  as  she  was  not  one 
who  remembered  anything  long,  she  soon  began  to  visit  us 
as  of  old,  though  she  no  longer  sat  on  my  husband's  knee, 
or  wound  her  arms  around  his  neck.  His  rebuke  did  her 
good,  and  she  profited  by  it,  while  the  fact  that  he  was  fully 
aware  of  the  deception  she  had  practised  tended  to  humble 
her,  and  on  rainy  days,  when  Richard  was  necessarily  away 
from  home,  I  found  her  quite  an  agreeable  companion. 

Thus  the  winter  and  spring  passed  away,  and  my  mother's 
letters  began  to  grow  urgent  for  my  return,  but  for  varions 
reasons  Richard  did  not  think  it  advisable  for  me  to  under 
take  so  long  a  journey,  and  as  Sunny  Bank  was  all  the  world 
to  me,  I  very  cheerfully  consented  to  wait  until  another 
season  ere  I  visited  my  New  England  home.  About  this 
time  I  was  again  seized  with  my  olden  desire  for  authorship, 
induced  in  a  measure  by  my  knowing  how  much  Mrs.  Lan- 
sing reverenced  anything  which  savored  of  a  book-writer. 
To  be  an  authoress,  then,  and  make  her  proud  to  own  me  us 
her  sister,  was  a  subject  over  which  I  grew  pale  and  "  ner- 
vous," Richard  said,  while  the  negroes  called  me  "fidgety'' 
16* 


870  MEADOW  BROOK. 

and  wondered  "  what  done  ailded  Miss  Rose."  At  last,  after 
many  wakeful  nights  and  .restless  days,  after  sick  headaches, 
nervous  headaches,  and  all  kind  of  headaches,  the  plan  was 
marked  out  for  a  story.  /  would  be  the  heroine  myself  and 
give  to  the  world  as  much  of  my  history  as  I  thought  proper, 
and  if  I  failed — if  no  railroad,  steamboat,  or  stagecoach 
passenger  ever  pointed  me  out  as  "  the  woman  who  wrote  that 
book,"  or  if  my  publishers  "respectfully  declined"  another 
bearing  my  signature,  I  thought  I  should  still  have  the 
satisfaction  of  knowing  I  had  tried  to  benefit  the  world,  and 
I  felt  almost  sure  that  in  Meadow  Brook  at  least  there  were 
people  stupid  enough  to  buy  my  book  and  possibly  to  like 
it,  just  because  little  Rosa  Lee,  who  used  to  climb  fences 
and  hunt  hen's  eggs  with  them  in  her  childish  days,  had 
written  it.  So,  one  sunny  morning  in  June,  when  my  hus- 
band had  left  me  to  be  gone  for  two  weeks,  I  shut  myself 
up  in  my  room,  donned  a  loose  wrapper,  tucked  back  my 
curls,  opened  my  writing  desk,  took  out  a  quire  of  foolscap, 
and  had  just  written  "  MEADOW  BROOK,"  when  the  bell  rang 
and  Bertha  announced  "  a  lady  in  the  parlor."  With  a 
deep  sigh,  as  I  thought  how  "  WE  writers  disliked  to  be  dis- 
turbed," I  arranged  my  curls,  resumed  my  cambric  morning 
gown,  and  went  down  to  receive  my  visitor,  telling  her  that 
I  was  very  well,  that  the  weather  was  very  warm,  that  I 
expected  to  be  very  lonely  without  my  husband,  that  her 
bonnet  was  very  pretty,  that  I  didn't  think  negroes  as  annoy- 
ing and  hateful  as  she  did,  after  which  she  took  her  leave  ; 
and  I  went  back  to  my  room,  this  time  locking  the  door 
and  writing  the  first  chapter  of  rny  book  before  the  bell  rang 
for  dinner. 

To  Bertha  I  imparted  my  secret,  reading  to  her  each  page 
as  I  wrote  it,  and  though  she  was  not,  perhaps,  the  most 
appreciating  auditor  one  could  have,  she  was  certainly  the 


SUXNY  BANK,  371 

most  attentive  and  approving.  It  is  true  she  objected  to 
my  describing  myself  as  such  a  homely  ciiild.  "  Jest  tell 
de  truffe  and  douc  wid  it,"  she  said  ;  whereupon  I  assured 
her  that  I  had  told  the  truth,  and  then  she  suggested  that 
in  order  to  make  amends  for  my  ugliness  I  should  represent 
myself  as  having  been  "  peart  like  and  smart."  So,  if  the 
reader  thinks  I  have  made  myself  too  precocious,  the  fault 
is  chargeable  to  Bertha,  for  I  did  it  to  please  her  ! 

For  two  weeks  I  wrote,  scarcely  allowing  myself  a 
moment's  rest,  and  Bertha,  who,  when  she  saw  how  it  wore 
upon  me,  began  at  last  to  expostulate.  "  Thar  wasn't  no 
'  casion,"  she  said,  "  to  kill  myself,  when  thar  was  heaps  'o 
niggers  kickin'  round  under  foot,  and  if  miss  'sisted  ort 
writin'  a  book,  why  didn't  she  make  some  deni  lazy  critters 
do  it  for  her  1" 

At  the  end  of  two  weeks  Richard  returned,  asking  me  as 
he  looked  in  my  face  "  what  was  the  matter,  and  how  I  had 
spent  my  time  ?" 

Before  I  could  answer,  Bertha,  who  was  quite  incensed 
against  my  book,  said,  "she's  done  writin'  aspellin'  book,  or 
something  and  sits  up  'most  all  night.  I  tell  her  how  'twill 
kill  her,  but  she  pay  no  'tention  !" 

The  secret  was  out,  and  with  many  blushes  I  plead  guilty, 
and  producing  my  manuscript,  watched  Richard  while  he 
read  it.  Over  the  first  chapter,  where  he  thought  I  was 
going  to  die,  he  cried — or  that  is,  tears  came  to  his  eyes  ; 
the  third  he  skipped  partially,  the  next  entirely,  and  the  next 
and  the  next  (I  hope  the  reader  has  not  done  likewise)  ;  but 
1  when  he  found  Dr.  Clayton  he  read  every  word,  his  forehead 
tying  itself  up  in  knots,  which,  however,  cleared  away  the 
moment  he  came  upon  himself  at  the  theatre,  though  I 
believe  he  didn't  feel  much  conmplimentcd  by  my  description 
of  his  personal  appearance  ! 


372  MEADOW  BROOK. 

There,  just  as  he  was  introduced,  the  story  ended,  and  for 
tunate  was  it  for  me  that  it  did  so,  for  he  declared  I  should 
not  write  another  word  after  I  got  through  with  him  ;  and  I 
promised  that  I  wouldn't,  mentally  resolving  that  it  should 
be  some  time  before  I  reached  that  point.  This  then,  my 
reader,  is  the  reason  why  I  said  no  more  of  him,  when  first 
I  presented  him  to  your  notice,  but  left  him  for  a  while  in 
mystery.  I  knew  Richard  was  anxious  to  hear  what  did 
become  of  himself,  and  I  fancied  that  if  I  wrote  considerable 
before  I  said  anything  very  definite  of  him,  he  would  be  more 
likely  to  let  me  finish  the  book,  as  he  would  not  wish  me  to 
waste  so  much  paper  for  nothing  !  And  the  sequel  proved 
that  I  was  right.  Regularly  each  day  I  wrote,  Richard 
always  stopping  me  the  moment  he  thought  I  was  tired,  and 
invariably  breaking  me  off  in  the  wrong  place,  so  if  there 
should  be  any  parts  of  my  story  which  do  not  join  together 
smoothly,  you  may  know  it  was  there  that  Richard  took  my 
pen  from  my  hand,  or  hid  the  inkstand. 

Towards  the  middle  of  August,  invitations  came  for  us  to 
attend  a  large  wedding  in  Charleston.  I  was  exceedingly 
anxious  to  go,  having  heard  much  of  the  bride,  who  was  a 
distant  relative  of  my  husband,  and  though  both  he  and  Mrs. 
Lansing  raised  every  conceivable  objection  to  my  leaving 
home,  I  adroitly  put  aside  all  their  arguments,  and  ere  Rich- 
ard fully  realized  that  he  had  been  coaxed  into  doing  some- 
thing he  had  fully  determined  not  to  do,  we  were  rattling 
along  in  a  dusty  Charleston  omnibus  towards  one  of  the 
largest  hotels,  where  rooms  had  been  engaged  for  us.  The 
morning  after  our  arrival,  I  went  into  the  public  parlor,  * 
mid  as  I  seated  myself  at  the  piano  I  saw  jnst  across  the  room, 
near  an  open  window,  a  quiet,  intelligent-looking  lady,  ap- 
parently twenty-six  or  twenty-seven  years  of  age,  and  near 
licr  sporting  upon  the  carpet,  was  a  beautiful  little  girl, 


SUNNY  BANK.  8T8 

with  flowing  curls  and  soft  dark  eyes,  which  instantly  riveted 
my  attention,  they  were  so  like  something  I  had  seen  before. 

At  the  sound  of  the  music  she  came  to  ray  side,  listening 
attentively,  and  when  I  had  finished,  she  laid  one  white, 
chubby  hand  on  ray  lap  and  the  other  on  the  keys,  saying, 
"  please  play  again,  Rose  like  to  hear  you." 

"  And  so  your  name  is  Rose  ?"  I  answered,  "  Rose  what  ?" 

"  Rosa  Lee  Clayton,  and  that's  my  new  ma,"  she  replied, 
pointing  towards  the  lady,  whose  usually  pale  cheek  was  for 
an  instant  suffused  with  a  blush  such  as  brides  only  wear. 

I  knew  now  why  I  had  felt  interested  in  the  child.  It  was 
the  father  which  I  saw  looking  at  me  through  the  eyes  of 
brown,  and  taking  the  little  creature  in  my  arms,  I  was 
about  to  question  her  of  her  sire,  when  an  increasing  glow 
on  the  lady's  cheek  and  a  footstep  in  the  hall  told  me  he  was 
coming  1 

The  next  moment  he  stood  before  me,  Dr.  Clayton  !  his 
face  perfectly  unruffled  and  wearing  an  expression  of  con- 
tent, at  least,  if  not  perfect  happiness.  I  was  conscious  of 
a  faintness  stealing  over  me,  but  by  a  strong  effort  I  shook 
it  off,  and  rising  to  my  feet,  I  offered  him  my  hand,  which 
he  pressed,  saying,  "This  is  indeed  a  surprise,  Rose — I  beg 
your  pardon,  Mrs.  Delafield,  I  suppose  ?" 

I  nodded  in  the  affirmative,  and  was  about  to  say  some- 
thing more,  when  another  footstep  approached,  and  my  hus- 
band's tall  figure  darkened  the  doorway.  For  an  instant 
they  both  turned  pale,  and  Dr.  Clayton  grasped  the  piano 
nervously  ;  but  the^  shock  soon  passed  away,  and  then  as 
friend  meets  friend  after  a  brief  separation,  so  met  these 
two  men,  who  but  the  year  before  had  watched  together 
over  my  pillow,  praying,  the  one  that  1  mighUlive,  and  the 
other  that  I  might  die. 

Wondering!)'  the  little  girl   looked   up  into   her  father's 


874  MEADOW  BROOK. 

face,  and  pulling  the  skirt  of  my  dress,  said,  "  Who  is  the 
lady,  pa  ?  with  the  pretty  curls  so  much  like  mine  ?" 

Never  before,  I  believe,  did  I  like  Dr.  Clayton  as  I  did  at 
that  moment  when  I  saw  the  deep  tenderness  which  broke  over 
his  features  as  he  took  his  daughter  in  his  arms,  and  pressing 
his  lips  to  her  forehead,  answered,  "  It  is  Rosa  Lee,  my  child, 
the  lady  for  whom  you  were  named." 

"Don't  you  love  her,  pa  ?  Jdo,"  she  asked,  stretching  her 
little  fat  arms  towards  me. 

I  glanced  at  my  husband — his  brow  was  dark  as  midnight. 
I  looked  at  Dr.  Clayton,  there  was  a  slight  quivering  of  his 
lips,  while  his  wife  was  pale  as  a  water  lily,  and  then  I  burst 
into  a  merry  laugh,  in  which  the  gentlemen  soon  joined, 
though  it  would  have  puzzled  us  all  to  have  told  at  what  we 
were  laughing. 

After  a  few  words  of  explanation  as  to  why  we  were 
there,  Dr.  Clayton  suddenly  remembered  himself,  and  lead- 
ing me  towards  the  lady,  introduced  her  as  "  My  wife,  Mrs. 
Cla}7ton."  She  had  been  living  in  Florida  with  a  cousin,  at 
whose  house  they  were  married,  about  two  weeks  before,  and 
they  were  now  on  their  way  to  Boston,  stopping  for  a  few  days 
in  Charleston  to  see  the  city.  I  found  her  a  very  quiet,  sen- 
sible woman,  but  as  different  from  Dell  Thompson,  or  Rosa 
Lee,  as  a  person  well  could  be,  and  I  was  wondering  to  my- 
self how  it  was  possible  for  a  man  to  love  so  many  people 
of  opposite  temperaments,  when  she  said  something  about 
New  England,  and  I  asked  if  she  were  ever  there. 

"  Oh,  yes,"  she  answered,  "  I  was  born  there,  in  Wilbra- 
ham,  Mass.  I  was  living  with  the  grandmother  of  the  first 
Mrs.  Clayton  at  the  time  of  her  death." 

In  a  moment  it  all  came  to  me  ;  Dell  had  told  me  of  Maid 
Warrener,  who  had  inherited  her  grandmother's  fortune,  and 
now  she  sat  there  before  me,  Mrs.  Clayton  2d.  Surely  the  freaks 


SUXNY  BANK.  375 


of  fortune  are  wonderful !  Naturally  refined  and  intelligent, 
Mabel  had  employed  a  part  of  her  money  in  giving  herself 
a  good  education,  graduating  at  Mount  Holyoke  Female 
Seminary,  and  going  thence  back  to  her  home  in  Wilbrahain, 
which  she  had  fitted  up  with  much  taste,  and  where  she  \vas 
living  when  Dr.  Clayton  met  her  on  his  return  from  Georgia. 
Of  her  then  he  only  thought  as  of  a  pleasant,  agreeable  wo* 
man  ;  but  when  time,  absence,  and  my  marriage  had  soft- 
ened the  keenness  of  his  disappointment,  he  often  found  his 
thoughts  wandering  towards  the  fair  Mabel,  who,  upon  in- 
quiry, he  learned  had  gone  to  Florida.  Rose  needed  a  .;_ 
mother,  and  he  needed  a  wife  ;  so,  after  an  interchange  of 
letters,  he  one  morning  started  with  his  little  girl  for  the 
"  laud  of  flowers,"  where  neither  sickness,  nor  death,  nor 
yet  a  Richard  Delafield,  came  between  him  and  his  bride. 
They  seemed  very  happy,  for  after  a  little  Dr.  Clayton  re- 
covered his  equanimity,  and  appeared  perfectly  natural. 

Not  a  word,  however,  did  he  say  of  the  past,  or  in  any 
way  allude  to  Georgia,  except  once  when  he  asked  me  if  I 
did  not  think  Rose,  resembled  Jessie  in  a  measure.  I  had 
thought  of  the  same  thing,  though  Rosa's  eyes  were  darker 
and  her  hair  more  of  a  chestnut  brown.  She  was  a  sweet 
little  creature,  and  if  anything  could  have  reconciled  me  to 
being  the  wife  of  Dr.  Clayton,  it  would  have  been  the  fact 
that  she  was  my  daughter.  But  as  I  contrasted  the  two 
men,  as  my  eye  fell  on  Dr.  Clayton's  handsome  face  and  cur- 
ly locks,  and  then  rested  on  the  dark  features  and  raven  hair 
of  Richard,  I  felt  that  in  him  there  was  more  of  the  true,  the 
noble  man,  and  my  heart  warmly  approved  me  for  the  choice  I 
had  made. 

Nearly  all  the  morning  we  sat  there  talking  on  indifferent 
subjects,  and  when  dinner  was  over,  Mrs.  Clayton  came  to 


878  MEADOW  BROOK. 

my  room,  staying  a  long  time,  and  gaining  fast  in  my  good 
opinion,  when  I  saw  how  kind  and  friendly  she  was.  She 
had  heard  the  whole  story,  for  she  told  me  so,  holding  little 
Kose  upon  her  lap  and  smoothing  her  silken  curls. 

"  We  cannot  all  love  the  same  person,"  she  said  in  con- 
clusion ;  "  and  I  am  so  glad  you  refused  him,  for  otherwise 
be  would  not  have  been  my  husband  ;"  and  her  quiet  eyes 
lighted  up  with  a  look  of  happiness  which  plainer  than  words 
could  express  told  me  that  she  had  brought  to  Dr.  Clay- 
ton no  divided  affections. 

At  the  making  of  my  toilet  for  the  wedding  she  was  pre- 
sent, aiding  Bertha  greatly  by  her  own  tasteful  suggestions, 
and  when  at  last  I  was  dressed  with  perfect  childish  simpli- 
city, she  ran  for  her  husband  "  to  come  and  see  if  I  didn't 
look  pretty." 

"  Mrs.  Delafield  was  always  pretty  to  me,"  was  the  doc- 
tor's answer,  and  that  was  all  he  said. 

They  were  to  leave  early  next  morning  before  I  would  be 
up,  and  so  when  the  carriage  was  announced,  we  went  to  bid 
them  good-bye. 

"  May  I  kiss  your  wife  ?"  asked  the  doctor  of  my  husband, 
as  he  held  my  hand. 

"  Certainly,  sir,"  answered  Richard,  "  an  even  exchange 
is  always  fair,"  and-  instead  of  once,  he  kissed  the  blushing- 
Mabel  twice,  which  of  course  gave  Dr.  Clayton  liberty  to  do 
the  same  by  me. 

Suddenly  remembering  something  which  I  had  left  in  my 
room,  I  went  up  for  it,  and  on  my  way  back  glanced  into 
the  parlor,  occupied  by  Dr.  Clayton.  He  was  seated  upon  the 
sofa  by  the  side  of  his  wife,  around  whose  waist  his  arm  was 
affectionately  thrown,  while  partly  on  his  lap  and  partly 
upon  that  of  her  step-mother  was  little  Rose,  her  long  eye- 


SUNNY  BANK.  87*7 

lashes  drooping  sleepily  over  her  eyes  of  brown.  It  was  a 
beautiful  tableau,  and  whenever  I  think  of  Dr.  Clayton  now, 
it  is  as  I  last  saw  him,  happy  and  contented,  for  he  has  not 
only  won  a  most  excellent  wife,  but  also  secured  that  $10,000 
after  all  I 


MEADOW  BROOK. 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 

NOVEMBER  25lH. 

DEAR  READER, 

Just  one  year  ago  to-night  the  orange  wreath  and  bridal 
veil  were  twined  among  my  curls,  and  with  a  loving  heart  I 
stood  up  before  the  man  of  God  and  took  upon  myself  the 
vows,  which  made  me  Richard's  forever.  The  orange  flowers 
are  faded  now,  and  the  bridal  veil  looks  soiled  and  worn  ; 
but  the  sunlight  of  happiness  which  shone  upon  me  when 
first  he  called  me  his  wife  has  grown  brighter  and  brighter 
as  each  day  has  unfolded  to  me  some  new  virtue  which  I 
knew  not  that  he  possessed  when,  he  became  my  husband. 

No  shadow,  however  slight,  has  ever  fallen  between  us, 
for  though  he  has  a  fiery  temper  and  an  indomitable  will, 
they  are  both  under  perfect  control,  and  so  much  confidence 
have  I  in  his  love  for  me,  that  should  I  ever  in  any  way  come 
in  collision  with  his  temper  or  his  will,  I  have  faith  to  believe 
I  could  bend  the  one  and  subdue  the  other.  Every  comfort 
and  luxury  which  affection  can  dictate  or  money  procure  has 
been  gathered  around  me,  until  my  home  seems  to  me  a 
second  paradise. 

The  fervid  heat  of  summer  has  passed,  and  the  hazy  light 
which  betokens  the  fall  of  the  leaf  has  come.  On  the  north- 
ern hills,  they  sa^,  the  November  snows  have  already  fallen, 
but  we  are  still  basking  in  the  soft  sunlight  of  a  most  glori- 


NOVEMBER  25TH.  879 

ous  autumn  ;  and  as  I  write,  the  south  wind  comes  in  through 
the  open  window,  whispering  to  me  of  the  fading  flowers, 
whose  perfume  it  gathered  as  it  floated  along.  Just  oppo- 
site me,  in  a  willow  chair,  with  her  head  buried  in  a  towering 
turban  of  royal  purple,  sits  Juno,  a  middle  aged  woman, 
nodding  to  the  breeze,  which  occasionally  brushes  past  her 
so  fast  that  she  lazily  opens  her  eyes,  and  with  her  long-heeled 
foot  gives  a  jog  to  the  rosewood  crib,  wherein  lies  sleeping  a 
little  tiny  thing  which  was  left  here  five  weeks  ago  to-day. 
Oh,  how  odd  and  funny  it  seemed  when  Richard  first  laid  on 
my  arm  a  little  bundle  of  cambric  and  lace,  and  whispered 
in  my  ear,  "  Would  you  like  to  see  our  baby  ?"  She  is  a 
great  pet,  and  should  this  book  never  reach  so  far  as  Geor- 
gia, Mrs.  Lansing,  I  am  sure,  will  like  me  all  the  same,  for 
her  words  and  manner  have  been  very  kind  since  the  morn- 
ing when  I  said  to  Richard,  "  We  will  call  our  baby  Jessie." 

So  Jessie  was  she  baptized,  Mrs.  Lansing's  tears  falling 
like  rain  on  the  face  of  the  unconscious  child,  which  she 
folded  to  her  bosom  as  tenderly  as  if  it  had  indeed  been  her 
own  lost  Jessie  come  back  to  her  again.  Upon  Ada  the 
arrival  of  the  stranger  produced  a  novel  effect,  overwhelm- 
ing her  with  such  a  load  of  modesty  that  she  kept  out  of 
Richard's  way  nearly  two  weeks,  and  never  once  came  to  see 
me  until  I  was  sitting  up  in  my  merino  morning  gown,  which 
she  had  embroidered  for  me  herself.  Ada  has  a  very  nice 
sense  of  propriety  1 

But  little  more  remains  for  me  to  say,  and  that  I  must  say 
briefly.  I  am  determined  to  finish  my  story,  and  as  my  hus- 
band for  the  first  time  since  my  illness  has  left  me  alone  for 
an  hour  or  two,  I  am  improving  the  opportunity,  having  first 
bribed  Bertha  to  bring  me  my  writing  materials,  by  promis- 
ing her  a  dress  which  she  has  long  coveted. 

The  royal  purple  turban  by  the  window  has  become  some- 


880  MEADOW  BROOK. 

what  displaced  by  the  strong  west  wind,  and  now  wide 
awake,  begins  to  grumble  at  "  Miss  Rosy's  impudence,  in  'xer- 
tin'  herself  to  write  trash  which  is  of  no  kind  o'  count,  and 
which  no  human  will  ever  read." 

I  hope  her  prediction  is  a  false  one,  for  I  have  lately  con- 
ceived the  idea  of  devoting  the  entire  proceeds  of  this  book 
to  the  benefit  of  Rosa  Lee,"  who,  of  course,  has  no  part  in 
the  $10,000  which  her  father  has  married  I 

There  is  a  rustling  in  the  crib — the  baby  is  waking,  and 
at  my  request  Juno  brings  her  to  me,  saying  as  she  lays  her 
on  my  lap,  "  She's  the  berry  pictur'  of  t'other  Jessie,"  and 
as  her  soft  blue  eyes  unclose  and  my  hand  rests  on  her  curly 
hair  which  begins  to  look  golden  in  the  sunlight,  I,  too, 
think  the  same,  and  with  a  throbbing  heart  I  pray  the 
Father  to  save  her  from  the  early  death  which  came  to  our 
lost  darling — "  Jessie,  the  angel  of  the  Pines." 

ROSE  DELAFIELD. 


FINIS. 


Aew  Work,  UnrivuivU  for  Eult  r.-sl,  Vulai:  »:i:d  Iiistruc 


The  Book  of  the  Age  ! 

RECOLLECTIONS  OF  A  LIFETIME, 

OR 

MEN  AND  THINGS  I  HAVE  SEEN  IN  EUBOPE  AND  AMEBICA. 

BY  S.  G.  GOODRICH, 

The  veritable  "  Peter  Parley,"  author  of  "The  History  of  All  Nations,"  Ac.  <kc. 
lu  two  volumes,  1105  pp.  large  12mo.,  26  Original  Engravings,  including 

an  accurate  Steel  Portrait  of  the  Author.     Price,  Black  or  Scarlet 
Cloth,  $300;  Scarlet  Cloth,  Gilt  Edges,  $4  00;  Half  Calf,  Marble 

Edges,  $5  00 ;  Full  Calf,  Gilt  Edges,  $7  00. 

This  work  embraces  the  prominent  publicevents  of  the  last  half  century,  both  at  home 
and  abroad;  ft  complete  Autobiography  of  the  author— his  early  days,  education,  and  lit- 
erary eare,-r;  and  an  amount  of  original  curious,  and  valuable  Personal  Incident, 'Anec- 
dote, and  Description,  seldom,  if  ever,  met  with  in  a  single  work.  It  is  the  AUTHOR'S 
LrFE-iAiso  WOEK;  and  nothing  superior,  if  anything  equal  to  it,  in  blended  amusement 
and  instruction,  has  ever  been  published.  Mr.  Goodrich  is  the  author  and  editor  of 
1  TO  I  ot  nine*,  of  which  over  seven  millions  of  copies  have  been  sold  I  and 
tliis.  thi'  ureat  work  of  his  life,  embodies  the  condensed  substance  of  his  ample  Literary 
and  Practical  Krperience;  the  War  with  England  in  1312-14,  in  which  Mr.  Goodrich 
was  a  private  soldier;  the  Hartford  Convention,  whose  operations  took  place  under  his 
immediate  observation,  and  with  most  of  the  members  or  which  he  was  personally  ac- 
quaints!. Embracing  curious  and  interesting  details  respecting  Old  Jeffersonian  J>e- 
tnocrticy,  Old  Federalism,  and  Connecticut  Mu6  Lights;  curious  and  marvelloas 
events  connected  with  the  rise  and  progress  of  RKI.IGIOUS  SECTS  in  the  United  States; 
with  descriptions  of  the  French  Revolution  oflSiS,  and  Louis  Napoleon's  Coup  d  etat, 
both  of  which  the  author  witnessed.  Also,  a  full  account  of  the  "  PETER  PARLEY'S 
TALK*,"  of  which  Four  Millions  have  been  sold. 

In  the  course  of  the  work  will  be  found  a  Gallery  of  PBN  AND  IKK  PORTRAITS  of 
over  Tico  Hundred  Celebrated  Person*— Presidents,  Vice-  Presidents,  Kings,  Queeta, 
Emperors.  Soldiers,  Poets,  Wits.  Enthusiasts,  Physicians,  Preachers,  Lawyers,  Politi- 
cians.  Diplomatists,  &c. — all  described  from  personal  acquaintance  or  observation — among 
whom  are  the  following: 

Geonre  IV.        Lamartine,        Henry  Clay,     Doke  of  Wellington,  Benjamin  West, 
Wi'liam  IV.      Victor  Hugo,     Dan'l  Webster,  Lord  Brougham,        Fenimore  Cooper, 
Prince  Albert,   Alex.  Dumas,    M.  Van  Buren,  Sir  J.  Mackintosh,      Percival, 
Queen  Victoria  Mad.  Catalini,   M.  Fillmore,      King  Khio  Uhio,  or    Brainerd. 
Sir  W.Scott,      Mad.  Malibran,  J.  C.  Fremont,      Dog  of  Dogs,  Willis, 

Lord  . Jeffrey,     Pasta,  General  Scott,  Louis  Phillippe,         Hawtboina, 

J.  G.  Lock  hart,  Talma,  Prof.  Silliman,  Louis  Nanoleon,         Mrs.  Sieourney, 

W.  Blackwood  Mile.  Mars,        Eli  Whitney,    Thos.  A.  Emmett,     Miss  Sedgwick, 
Hannah  More,   Rachel,  Judge  Kent,      Bishop  Seabury,         Mrs.  Child, 

l)r  C'liiilmers,    Kistori,  Geo.  Cabot,        Bishop  Wainwright,  Charles  Sprague, 

Edw.  Irving,      Pope  Pius  IX   H.G.Otis,        Dr.  Mason,  Longfellow, 

Thos.  Hood",       Pres't  Monroe,  Jas.  Hilthouse,  Dr.  Romeyn,  Pierpont, 

Louis  XVIII     J.  Q.  Adams,      Uriah  Tracy,      Archibald  Grade,      T.  Buchanan  Re«\ 
ClmrUw  X.         Dr.  Dwight,      Nath'l  Smith,    Minot  Sherman,         Jacob  Perkins. 
To  all  which  is  added,  the  Author's  recent 

ANECDOTES    OF   TRAVEL, 

In  England,  Scotland,  Ireland,  France  and  Italy,  together  with  a  COMPLBTB  CATALOOC» 
OK  THK  AVI  lion's  WOHKS,  MOW  for  the  first  time  publish*]  ;  with  curious  commenUrii* 
London. 


the  COUNTERFEIT  PARLEY  BOOKS,  got  up  in 

W  The  Publishers  will  send  this  work,  Postage  Paid,  to  any  Post-Office  in  the  Uni- 

8'jUea,  co  receipt  of  price  as  above, 

Mil  LER,  ORTON  &  CO.,  Publishers, 

25  Park  Row,  !Tew  York,  and  107  Genesee-st,  Auburn 


u-dS-al 


A  Curious  and  Interesting  Work. 
,     THE  LIFE,  TRAVELS,  LABORS  AND  WRITINGS 

OF 

L  O  R  E  JST  Z  O    DOW; 

INCLUDING    HIS   SINGULAR  AND  ERRATIC 

WANDERINGS  IN  EUROPE  AND  AMERICA. 

TO  WHICH  18  ADDED  H18 

CHAIN  JOURNEY  FROM    BABYLON    TO  JERUSALEM  J     DIALOGUE  BETWEEN    CURIOUS 

AND  SINGULAR  ;    HINTS  ON  THE  FULFILLMENT  OF  PROPHECY,  ETC.;     AND  THE 

VICISSITUDES  OR  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE,  AND  SUPPLEMENTAL  REFLECTIONS, 

BY  PEGGY  DOW. 

Complete  in  One  Volume,  507  pp.  8vo.    Price,  Stamped 
Cloth,  $1  75 ;  Embossed  Morocco,  $2  00. 

. 

Sinca  the  days  of  George  Whitfield,  it  has  not  fallen  to  the  lot  of 
another  minister  of  the  gospel  to  enjoy  so  great  and  wide-spread  a 
celebrity  as  that' of  the  late  LORENZO  Dow.  In  England  and  Ireland, 
in  the  United  States  and  the  Canadas,  there  are  probably  few  persons 
now  living  who  have  reached  adult  age,  to  whom  his  name  is  not  fa- 
miliar. There  is  not  a  state  in  our  Union  that  he  has  not  visited,  and 
there  ia  scarcely  a  town  in  the  older  States  in  which  he  has  not  beeD 
listened  to  by  hundreds,  if  not  thousands,  of  the  present  generation. 

It  is  hardly  possible  that  one  who  attracted  so  much  of  the  publii 
attention  during  his  life  should  soon  cease  to  be  an  object  of  interest 
Many  among  those  who  have  listened  to  his  public  teachings,  as  well 
as  those  who  know  himonly  by  reputation,  would  doubtless  begratifiea 
to  possess  the  means  of  forming  a  true  estimate  of  the  character  of  the 
man — the  causes  of  his  singularities,  the  secret  of  his  influence,  and  the 
peculiar  bent  and  power  of  his  mind.  It  is  to  gratify  this  desire  that 
the  present  edition  of  his  collected  works  is  given  to  the  public.  His 
Journal,  which  comprises  the  history  of  his  life  to  his  fortieth  year,  will 
suggest  to  an  attentive  reader  a  clew  to  the  enigma  which  his  appar- 
ently mysterious  conduct  often  presented. 

The  intellectual  endowments  of  Lorenzo  Dow  were  far  from  contemp- 
tible. He  had  great  natural  shrewdness,  great  firmness,  and  invincible 
energy  and  perseverance.  His  advantages  of  early  education  were 
small,  and  he  seems  never  to  have  attained  the  power  of  treating  a 
subject  methodically,  or  of  pursuing  a  course  of  consecutive  reasoning. 
Still  there  are  many  valuable  observations  for  the  conduct  of  life  in  his 
writings,  and  a  vein  of  homely  good  sense  and  sound  morality  pervades 
them  all.  He  considered  the  press  next  to  the  pulpit  for  usefulness 
and  therefore,  as  he  says,  he  "collected  the  quintessence"  of  his  wri 
tings  for  the  benefit  of  posterity. 

MILLER,  ORTON  &  CO.,  Publishers, 

25  Park  Row,  New  York,  and  107  Genesee-st.,  Auburn. 


MAGMFIIEM   WORK  OF   BISTORT. 

.4    W'/iolt   library   in    It»tlf! 
r*Mt  SI  1,OOO—12O7   Pagres-7O  I«ai»s-7OO  J  nzr 


HISTORY  OF  ALL  NATIONS. 

FROM  THE  EARLIEST  PERIOD  TO  THE  PRESENT  TIME  J 
OR, 


IN   WHICH  THB 

HISTORY  OF  EVERT   NATION,  ANCIENT  AND  MODERN, 

IS   SEPARATELY    GIVEN. 

BY    S.    G.    GOODRICH* 

Consul  to  Paris,  and  Author  of  several  Works  qf  History,  Parley's  Tale*,  etts. 

It  contains  1207  pages,  royal  octavo,  and  is  illustrated  by  70  Maps  and  700  Engraving* 
bound  in  imitation  Turkey  morocco. 

Invariable  retail  price,  $6,00  In  one  volume;  $8,00  in  two  volumes. 

The  same,  full  gilt  edge  and  aides,  $8,00  in  one  volume;  $10,00  in  two  vota. 

%*  It  is  believed  that  the  above  work,  by  Mr.  Goodrich,  will  be  very  acoepUoi* 
to  the  American  public.  It  is  the  result  of  yean  of  toil  and  labor,  assisted  In  his  re- 
searches by  several  scholars  of  kuuwn  ability,  and  has  been  gotten  up  at  a  great  ex- 
pense by  the  proprietors.  No  pains  have  been  spared  In  the  execution  of  the  Illustra- 
tions and  Maps,  which  are  entirely  new,  and  prepared  by  tho  distinguished  author 
esrpresnly  for  the  work.  Indeed,  all  the  other  historical  writings  of  Mr.  Goodrlcti 
sink  into  insignificance,  when  compared  with  this,  the  result  uf  his  riper  and  uiatiirci 
years.  It  is  admitted  that  One  llnmJreil  IMlars  could  not  purchase  thesamo  r  A 
for  in  any  other  shape:  and  the  publisher*  confldently  expect  that.  In  eonslil  suliim 
of  the  nre»i  literary  value  of  the  work,  the  large  suiii  es]H>iided  In  prepnrip  .  It  for  Hi* 
prtvos,  and  the  exceedingly  moderate  price  at  which  it  U  offered,  that  it  *ill  bo  favor- 
•Uy  received  by  every  lover  of  good  books. 

MILLER,  ORTON  &  CO.,  Publishers, 

25  Park  Row,  New  York,  and  107  Genesee-st,  Anburn 


THRILLING  ADVENTURES 

BY  LAND  AND  SEA; 

BEING 

gfnwha&I*  facts   fr0m  ^tttftantir  jstonms, 

EDITED    BY   J.   O.  BRAYMAN. 

"  Wherein  I  spoke  of  most  disastrous  chances, 
Of  moving  accidents  by  flood  and  field." 

501  pp.  12M10,,  Illustrated,  Muslin,    Price  $1  25. 

The  object  of  the  present  compilation  is  to  form  a  readable  and  in- 
structive volume — a  volume  of  startling  incident  and  exciting  adven- 
ture, which  shall  interest  all  minds,  and  by  its  attractions  beget  a 
thirst  for  reading  with  those  who  devote  their  leisure  hours  to  things 
hurtful  to  themselves  and  to  community. 


"  How  sleep  the  brave  who  »ink  to  rest, 
By  all  their  country's  wishes  blest! " 

gctte  of  ^mmnm  §crws, 

FROM   THE 

COMMENCEMENT  OF  THE  REVOLUTIONARY  STRUGGLE, 

TO   THE 

CLOSE  OF  THE  MEXICAN  WAR; 

WITH 

BIOGRAPHICAL    SKETCHES. 

BY    J.    O.    BRAYMAN. 
500  pp.  12mo,,  Illustrated,  Muslin.    Price  $1  25. 

Our  design  has  been  to  place  upon  permanent  record  a  continuous  account  of  the 
u  Daring  Deeds"  of  the  heroes  of  our  country — to  form  a  b»ok  of  attractive  and  popu- 
lar reading — to  embalm  in  the  memory  of  the  American  people,  the  sacrifices,  the  patri- 
otism, the  valor  and  the  sufferings  and  dangers  of  those  to  whom  we  aro  indebted  for 
the  achievement  and  preservation  of  our  freedom. 

MILLER,  ORTON  &  CO.,  Publishers, 

25  Park  Row,  New  York,  and  107  Genesee-st.,  Auburn 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


SEP  24  1984 


A     000036465     3 


\  I   *. 


